Search the Community

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Yo, I finished up this next chapter early so I'm posting it . I planning on writing the next one and posting it on Wednesday too. This section was really fun to write. I gets pretty intense in some places and I know you guys will love it. So here it is. A College Weight Room Story: The Path to Gains Monday: Resurgence Part 9 I’m standing in the locker room. I’m completely nude, but I don’t care. For the first time I don’t care if anyone walks in and sees me naked. My body looks great so why should I care? My pecs bulge out of my chest so much that my nipples point down. My lats are so swollen that they get in the way of my biceps. My biceps are rock hard with vascular veins pumping their way down my arms. My abs are rock hard, my ass is thick and my legs are as huge as tree trunks. I look down at my erect cock and smile; who wouldn’t want this cock? The locker room door suddenly opens and I look up to see Ethan walking in. His eyes bulge out of his head as soon as he sees. I give him a cocky smile, almost laughing at the bewildered look in his eyes. He stands frozen by the door. “Uh…What’s up man?” he says. He looks a bit embarrassed. His face is turning red, but he shouldn’t be. He’s not the one without any clothing. “Just getting changed into my compression shorts,” I say as I point to the bright red shorts on the bench. I turn towards him and continue to speak. My erect dick points in his direction and I know he is trying his best not to stare. “You gotten really big, man. Way bigger than when we first met. It’s amazing.” He slowly walks into to the bench beside me and takes his bag off his back. He starts removing clothes from it, not taking his eyes off of me once. “Like what you see?” I ask. His face turns red. I feel amazing. I love having this effect on people and when it’s a bro like Ethan, it’s even more amazing. “I…I…I want to see what your muscles looked like flexed…” “Really now?” I say with a smirk. “Yes…Could you flex for me? “I’m glad you asked.” I make my way closer to him and flex my pecs. They bounce up and down and I notice his breath hitch. “Have a feel,” I say. Within a second his hand is on my hard pec. He squeezes and I flex beneath his hand. I can feel my dick getting harder. I lift my right arm and flex my bicep. His hand makes its way to my biceps and he slowly caresses his hand across it. “You’re like a rock,” he says. “It’s not the only thing that’s a rock right now,” I say. We both look down at my dick. “Yeah, I can see.” BAM!! Ethan and I both jump. The bathroom door burst open with such force that the noise echoes through the entire locker room. We both look to see who it is. It’s Troy… and he is angry. He rushes over to us, his shoulders hunched up, grabs Ethan by the arms, and tosses him across the room. “Troy!” I scream. VRRRRRRRTTT…VRRRRRRRT…VRRRRRRTT… My eyes burst open and I see the ceiling. The sun’s morning glow caresses every surface of my bedroom. My phone is ringing. It’s what woke me up. I immediately grab my phone and answer the call. “Hello?” “Yo dude, what’s up?” “Ethan? It’s like...” I check the time on my phone. “9 am.” “Yeah, well I texted you and didn’t get an answer. I saw Troy after my 8am class this morning and he says today is a good day for a little wrestling.” “Really? What time?” “He’s only free at 10:30. He has a class at 12:30 and he wants to shower and get lunch before.” “That’s a little over an hour from now! I haven’t even eaten breakfast yet, Ethan!” “Well let’s go eat ASAP and meet him at the gym.” “Okay,” I say. I feel a sharp pain in my groin and look down at my swelling cock. I’m rock hard from my dream. I can’t ignore it either. “Give me 20 minutes to get there.” “Aight, cool. See ya man.” “See ya.” I hang up the phone and my hand is immediately on my dick. I usually sleep nude so it was easily accessible. Tossing the blanket to the side, I hastily begin tugging at my ever swelling meat. My body is craving the satisfaction of a good cum and I can already feel the energy building up in my body. I feel the energy flow from my cock up into my chest and my breathing gets heavier as this familiar spark of energy rushes through my veins. My hand continues to stroke even faster. Precum begins to leak from my cock onto my lower abs. The veins in my dick protrude as my blood pumps harder. I’m getting close. I’m moaning now. I can’t control myself because of how good I feel. The pressure in my nuts rises, the tension getting stronger and stronger and suddenly I burst. I suck in a large gasp of air as streams of cum begin to shoot out of my dick. My back arches as one jet, then two, and then another three jets of cum shoot out of my dick. The first shoots over my head onto my pillow, the second onto my shoulder and the last three onto my chest. My arm drops and I start to relax. “Fuck,” I say breathlessly. It’s been a while since I came this much. My breathing is slowed and more relaxed now so I grab the shirt I took off last night to clean the splattered cum off my chest. Thoughts of my dream start to come back to me. I imagine Troy throwing Ethan again and my chest aches. I could never see those two hating each other. Why was Troy angry and what does it mean? I have a bad feeling…a feeling like something horrible could happen, but I don’t know what could cause it to happen or why it would happen it all. Whatever may happen, I’m sure it has something to do with an altercation between Ethan and Troy. I look at the time on my phone. I have 10 minutes left to get dressed and then go meet Ethan. I go to my closet, put on some jeans and a T-shirt, and pack my backpack with my singlet. Then I’m out of my room and out of my frat house in a flash. “Bro, what’s on your mind?” Ethan says. We had been eating for about 10 minutes and our conversations had been shortened by periodic silences caused by me being lost in thought. He jerks me out of my thoughts and I look at him startled. “Nothing man. I’m just thinking of a dream I had.” “What was it about?” “Uhh… Just school stuff. I dreamt that I failed a test in my criminology class and then I had to drop out of school because I couldn’t finish my Criminal Studies major and then I died…” “Whoa, man! It was just a dream! None of that will actually happen.” Whew! He fell for it. There is absolutely no way I am telling him about the violent part of the dream. Maybe one day I’ll tell him about the worshiping. I love muscle worship, but I don’t know if Ethan does. Not yet. “I know. I’ll get over it. So how was your night?” I say as I scoop scrambled eggs into my mouth. I want the conversation to change. “Well after basketball yesterday I showered, ate dinner, and just chilled in my room. It was a pretty laxed evening. Not to be too personal, but every time I exercise I get a rush of testosterone so you can figure out what happened when I got alone in my room.” I laugh at him not so subtly admitting that he masturbated. “Bro, trust me,” I say. “I totally understand. This morning was pretty hard for me… wait I didn’t mean that! Shit!” Ethan spits out the milk he is drinking and we both burst into laughter. Ethan even ends up coughing a little. “Dude, I’m sure you said what you meant. I bet you were pretty hard,” Ethan says with a wink. This just puts me in another uncontrollable fit of laughter. It’s moments like these that I believe Ethan wouldn’t mind at all if I asked him to flex for me or vise-versa. Before we know it, it’s time to go wrestle and Ethan and I make our way over to the gym from the dining hall. We head over to the locker room as soon as we enter the gym and I begin to remember my dream again. I shrug off the thoughts. There’s no way that will happen. I open the locker room door to see one single person in the room, Troy, and he’s standing completely naked. He still has the round, full ass that I remember. His back is turned to us Ethan and I as he rummages through his locker. I look over to Ethan who seems pretty chill. Nothing unusual about a naked guy in the locker room right? He turns around and sees us. “Vonny!” he says. He gives me a huge smile and begins to walk over to me, still nude. His dick flops around as he comes near and I freeze up. He brings me into a tight bear hug and all I can think of is how strange this must look to Ethan, but this is typical Troy. He still feels as firm and strong as he did before. I guess muscle regression takes a little longer for him. “How have you been, bro?” I say as he lets go. “Hanging in there?” He looks over to Ethan. “What’s up, Ethan?” He walks over to Ethan, still naked, and gives him a handshake. “Nothing much, man,” Ethan says nervously. “I’m ready to kick both of your asses though!” I guess that nervousness was temporary. “Oh, really?” Troy and I both say. “Then let’s put our singlets on and wrestle!” I say to Ethan. We quickly change. Troy puts on his tightest grey compression shorts and a tight grey compression shirt. Ethan sports a dark blue singlet and I a black one. Once we are dressed we make our way over to the mats. “And so the fun begins,” says Troy. “Ethan, you and I go first. Winner takes on Von.” He moves his way to the mat and Ethan takes his position in front of him. I watch as the two beasts go at each other. Troy seems to have the upper hand. He’s about 30 pounds heavier than Ethan. I remember him saying he was 170 pounds in the past, but I have no clue how much mass he has lost since then. He is still strong though. He flips Ethan onto his back and slams him on the floor. I hear the breath leave Ethan’s body, but he doesn’t give up. He slips from beneath Troy and latches onto his back. Troy struggles beneath Ethan’s weight and lets out a deep grunt, his face turning red from the pressure. I watch in amazement as these two monsters go at each other and I feel the familiar surge of energy in my groin. “You can’t beat me, bro!” Troy says. He flips onto his back with Ethan on it. Ethan lets out a loud puff of air and he lets go. “Damn!” he says. Within a second Troy pins Ethan down again. I watch him struggle beneath him, the sweat dripping down his face. It’s nice to know that Troy still has his strength. After a few more rounds, Troy comes out as victor and it’s my turn to go up against him. “I thought you were top dog, Ethan!” I say to taunt him. “Guess today just isn’t my day, man,” he says. I look down and see a hard bulge protruding through his tight singlet. I smirk at it. “Alright,” Troy says pointing at me. “Your turn!” He looks at me with such determination. It has been so long since I’ve seen his eyes this bright. “Let’s go! Bring it” I say, edging him on. I move to the mat and suddenly he is on top of me. His thick pecs connect with mine and I feel his arms wrap around my back. His grip is strong and there is nothing I can do to break out. I miss how powerful he was and it seems that his strength hasn’t wavered at all. He is too strong, even for me and my body is repeatedly slammed and pinned to the ground. I’m amazed and in no way upset by his display of power. After a few rounds I am sweaty and tired, but Troy seems even more pumped. I can tell he misses this. He must miss exerting himself and feeling powerful like he is now. I feel a little sad for him. After he is finishes whooping me, we towel off. “That was the most fun I have had in a while,” Troy says to me and Ethan. “You’re telling me,” I say. “This is great!” I finally have my bro back. I feel that Ethan, Troy and I could be bros for life. “So Von, you wanna go for a workout? “says Ethan. “It’s only 12:00 and I don’t have class for a couple hours.” “That sounds great man,” I say. “You heading to lunch Troy?” “Yup, I’ll see you guys around.” He fists bumps us both and we separate. Ethan and I walk into the weight room and Troy out the gym door. We make our way over to a weight bench by the window. “So Ethan, I noticed you were a little happy down there earlier?” I say teasing. “Bro!” he says embarrassed. “You know how things get in the heat of the moment. Popping a boner is—“ He suddenly stops speaking. He is staring out of the window. I look in the direction he is looking and see what he sees. Troy is outside of the gym and he is yelling loudly at a girl in front of him. His back is turned to us and I can see the girl’s face. She has curly strawberry blond hair, freckles and glasses. It’s his girlfriend, Terri, and she is beyond pissed. They don’t notice us through the window, but I can hear their every word. “I told you never to go here again! You know I don’t want you looking like a fucking freak, Troy!” Terri says and begins to storm off. “I wasn’t working out, babe!” Troy cries. “I was wrestling with my friends!” He begins to follow her and their voices begin to fade as they walk away from the gym. “Wrestling!? Who wrestles!? I know that’s a lie. I know you are covering up and you were really in the weight room.” “But I fucking wasn’t!” “Don’t lie to me! Why can’t you do this one thing for me Troy!?” He speaks but he’s too far away to hear now. I stand beside Ethan in shock. I never imagined their relationship so…fiery. Ethan and I just look at them as they walk away. “What a bitch,” he says.

I had a day off and decided to make this happen. Not sure if this is part one or just a one-shot. Comments and suggestions are appreciated as always, especially on if I should continue. *Zap* The bright beam from the sky attenuated rapidly. And then only a man remained, stark naked in the middle of the desert. But what a man he was. His pecs were the first thing to flex. Slowly at first, those globes of muscle rising, becoming fuller and rounder by the second. He stood there casually, pecs unapologetically standing at full mast, for a solid minute. After what felt like an eternity, he let one drop and proceeded to bounce them. The rest of his body was still except for the massive balloons heaving up and down on his chest. He looked as though he was enjoying himself. With pecs still bouncing (it almost looked automatic now), he pushed his elbows in and let his triceps stand in relief. Like sand dunes carved into his arms, immense and sharp. But they didn’t stay for long. He brought his arms up into a classic double bi pose. Like Everest, mountainous peaks piercing the heavens. The belly of each muscle was so fat and engorged that it seemed to spill over the edges of his arm, barely contained by his skin. He followed with an unbelievable most muscular pose. A dimple formed in his pecs where the major met the minor, while his forearms and biceps formed a thick, pulsing frame for his cobblestone abs. His dick was long, full, hard, throbbing. The head bobbed up and down menacingly, threatening to release. He came without as much as a wince. The cum shot right through his arms still held in the most muscular pose. 2 points. Wallace was not inclined to believe in fantasy or science fiction, but the evidence stood there proudly, cumming into the sunbaked dirt. He had just been out categorizing local species of lizards when the giant laser shot down from space and dropped off, of all things, a naked man. The Adonis from the sky. And he had Jason’s face. It had been a while since they had last hung out in high school, but Wallace was pretty confident that this extraterrestrial hunk used to be Jason. His hard on was leaking pre in his denim jeans. The desert sun shone on his olive skin, the bushy cactus he was hiding behind providing no shade. A second cylinder of light left some clothes on the ground nearby before fading away. They were garments for giants. Jason reluctantly put them on, obviously still wanting to explore his newfound prowess. The white tee shirt fit tightly around his arms and his shelf of a chest made a tent where the fabric draped over it. The mesh shorts, while equally as oversized, did not do much to hide his mind-bendingly massive quads or his apparently constant erection. As he moved to a double bi pose again, the fabric seemed to be barely holding together. -- It felt good to flex. It was somehow right in this body, natural. The constant arousal in his dick felt good, too, but it was almost annoying. His cock was permanently hard and he felt like he was going to cum every second. It was hard to focus, especially when he flexed. Which was almost impossible to resist. Should probably get that adjusted. On that note, they could’ve dropped him off closer to his house, too. Even though they gave him clothes (that barely fit, honestly), he was a spectacle. It hadn’t mattered much in the wilderness when no one was around, but as he walked around the oasis of a suburb he called home he received more than a few stares. He was probably going to have to get used to that. It took him a while to get inside once he reached his place. His hands were just so much bigger now. He thought for a second that he might just bust the door in, but he figured his landlords probably wouldn’t like that… Success. He got inside without breaking anything. But the house he was renting felt a little different somehow. He picked up an old framed picture of himself and his parents from high school. An average looking dude stared at him out of the photograph, maybe a little scrawny. Dark messy hair fell over his tan brown skin and framed his sly smile. He absentmindedly tossed it towards his bed. It flew into the wall and shattered. Well, so much for not breaking anything. It didn’t really matter, anyways. That was the old him. He picked up the photo, dusting off shards of glass and wondering if they could even hurt him anymore. Or if anything could hurt him anymore. He shoved the photo in an old travel guide. He was about to set it down when a thought crossed his mind. He grabbed each end with just his finger and thumb and tore it right in half. Like it was a napkin. The pieces dropped to floor with a thud, utterly defeated. The torn photo spilled out of the pages and onto the floor. Then he grabbed a phone book and tore that apart too. It was nothing. He reached for a pan and was about to crush it, but then he thought better of destroying all his worldly possessions. Clearly he could if he wanted to. Might as well not use them up all at once. As he looked for somewhere to rest, he finally noticed his room was much smaller than it was before. He couldn’t even lift his arms without hitting the ceiling, and he had to turn sideways just to get through some doors. He felt the strain in the boards and the concavity he created when he sat on his bed. It creaked and moaned. His cock was entirely ambivalent about all of this, meanwhile, and it had been silent for far too long. Jason’s balls had been churning non-stop and it was about time they get release. He tried to resist, but it was pointless. So he accepted it, tensing every muscle in his body as the ejaculate forced its way through his cock and drenched his shorts. Shit. That was his only pair. He took them off and started to look for new clothes. -- His hard on had not died down since he began following Jason. Which had posed a real problem, since he was basically sprinting from one hiding spot to the next trying to keep up with this Goliath. Wallace was unaccustomed to stalking. It made him feel a little uneasy. But this was not something you saw every day. He could even convince himself it was journalism if he didn’t think too hard. Which was easy, considering he kept leaking pre like a broken faucet. There was not a lot of time for fixing rationalizations between spurts. In spite of his uncomfortable erection, he found Jason rather easy to follow. It might have had something to do with the fact that he was approaching King Kong status or that he seemed to be blissfully unaware of his surroundings, but Wallace never lost sight of Jason. He wondered how many people had followed him in a similar manner. Though let’s be honest, it probably wasn’t that many. He pushed up his coke bottle glasses and unbuttoned the first button of his plaid shirt. The running joke was that he had raided Urkel’s closet but left his brains behind. Coworkers can be so kind. He pulled out the binoculars that were fortuitously located in his backpack. He never imagined that lizard hunting could prove to be so…lucrative. Yeah, that was the word. And boy was it fucking lucrative. By the time he had adjusted to a position where he could see most of the room Jason was in, the hulking monster had left his Gap for Giants clothes on the bed and began to rummage through his wardrobe. He pulled out a blue tee shirt with a video game character on it that looked like it was sized for toddlers in his gorilla hands. And then he tried to put it on. It was almost comical. Emphasis on almost. Wallace’s cock clearly had a different opinion. The shirt started to rip before Jason could even get his arm through one of the sleeves. By the time the other arm made it through, the shirt had already been transformed into a tank top. A lousy one, too; it barely even reached his abs. Meanwhile his pecs were practically suffocating with the tightness of the fabric. He laughed. And as he laughed he came all over the floor. Fucking ridiculous. Although Wallace wasn’t really in position to be critical right now. He wasn’t quite sure of when he came. He only felt it in his pants sometimes afterwards. Journalism at its finest. Jason’s laughter halted abruptly and was replaced with a stuporous state. Wallace could have sworn that a blue glow came over his eyes. After a few moments of drool-laden daydreaming, Jason grabbed his game boy and a Gatorade and ran out the door. Wallace was forced to follow, pants drenched in cum, binoculars swinging on his thin shoulders. -- Jason had hoped to spend a little more time on his own before they called him back. But it sounded pretty important. He hoped he wasn’t going to explode or grow extra limbs anywhere. They would probably laugh at him for saying shit like that. Jason realized half way down the street that he had forgotten his clothes. He had honestly only noticed when his stiff cock met the breeze. A few minutes later he was back on track, fully clothed, spunk drying on his shorts as he briskly trekked back to the pick up spot. A fierce battle between his Venasaur and a Charizard kept his mind occupied while he made his long journey back out to the desert (though really, it was only a mile). He had meant to bring Pokemon Yellow instead of Pokemon Red, but it would have to do. By the time he left his neighborhood, he had grown tired of his clothes. It was approaching 100 degrees anyhow. How could you blame him? So he ripped them off with one hand, never letting go of the Gameboy with the other. They would give him new ones, probably. -- Wallace started getting hard again approximately the same time that Jason’s clothes hit the ground. His glutes bounced as Wallace watched, and their metronomic, perfectly controlled motion was almost hypnotic. Wallace would have stayed captivated by their mesmerizing rhythm if Jason’s calves had not stolen his attention. Bellies like diamonds, it was hard to imagine he was not moving the earth every time he took a step. And if that wasn’t enough, the broad curvature of his lats swayed back and forth, accentuating their impossible size while each little back muscle flexed individually to highlight the definition. Wallace could have stared for hours, but Jason stopped rather suddenly in the middle of nowhere. Wallace couldn’t see any conspicuous landmarks, but Jason turned off his Gameboy and was clearly ready to ascend back to wherever he came from. And so Wallace ran. He ran faster than he ever had in his life, leaving his backpack and binoculars behind. His little lungs and legs burned in the desert heat, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to give up. By the time Jason turned around, Wallace was already on him, clinging his relatively tiny waist. Jason was amused. He grabbed Wallace by the back of his collar and lifted him up. It was kind of like picking up a cat by its scruff. Jason couldn’t say that he didn’t enjoy it, just a little. Watching the little man squirm in his grasp, knowing that there was absolutely nothing he could do. And then the beam came down, and off they went. *Zap* And within a few seconds it was like they’d never been there.

Part 3 I awoke to hearing a loud bang and seeing a bunch of large guys running in the room and jumping on Jeff’s bunk while two guys jumped on me and held me down. I saw four guys on Jeff’s bed with a blanket over Jeff and hitting him with bats and punching him everywhere. As the two guys held me they were laughing and yelling ‘kick his ass, beat him, show him whose boss on this campus.’ I could only watch as they continued to beat him. Then the lights came on and Jeff walked in the room. They all stopped and realized that he wasn’t in the bed. The four guys got up and charged Jeff. Within minutes they no longer had their bats as Jeff had ripped them out of their hands and tossed them away like swatting flies. Jeff grabbed two of the guys and threw them against the wall and they slumped on the floor out cold. The other two were the biggest and I recognized the one as the guy I tutored. They both charged at Jeff and he stood there, even when they hit him, they just bounced off and landed on their butts. “A lot of things can happen here, but I want you to just collect your boys and leave before I get upset.” Jeff said very calmly. “You can’t walk into our frat house and manhandle us like you did. We are defensive line for the football team and no one treats our brother like that and gets away with it.” Said one of them. “I will not repeat myself.” Jeff said very sternly. He then cracked his knuckles. The two that were holding me let go so I could sit up and get a better view. They whispered to each other. ‘Let’s get the hell out of here before he gets us.’ The largest of the two charged Jeff like the linebacker he was. He aimed for Jeff’s waist and was met with a brick wall, no a steel wall. As he hit, and may I add didn’t move Jeff an inch, Jeff threw his arms around the dude’s waist and lifted him into the air then slammed him on the floor like a professional wrestler. The dude hit and there was a loud ‘UNGH’ as the air left his lungs. Jeff looked at my tutee and just shrugged as to say ‘come get some.’ He charged at Jeff and Jeff, at the last minute, stepped aside and the guy went into the wall. He stood up and was disoriented but Jeff wasn’t going to wait. He grabbed the by his shirt with both hands and lifted him at the same time slammed him against the wall. “I warned you, you didn’t listen, now I’m going to show you what kind of strength I have when I’m pissed.” Jeff just held him a good two feet off the ground and kept pushing in on his chest. Although he struggled to break the grip every move he made was met with more pressure until he just stopped moving and hung there. “Jeff please don’t hurt them” I said Jeff looked over and slowly let the unconscious guy slump to the floor. The other football player was slowly coming to and had seen what Jeff had done. He crawled over and grabbed his friend and headed for the door. The first two where still out cold against the far wall. “What about them?” I asked. “I’ll just take out the trash.” Jeff said like it was nothing. He grabbed the two guys, one over each shoulder and walked out. I wanted to see what he meant and followed him. Before leaving the room Jeff stopped and asked me to grab the two aluminum bats they brought in. I followed him all the way to the frat house. He set the two guys down and then lifted one at a time and hooked their pants and belt on the five foot cast iron fence, then pushed them down so the fence put holes in their pants. Jeff then grabbed the fence post that were half way up their back and bent it down ensuring it would take a while to get down. He then reached out and I handed him one of the bats. He bent the bat into a U shape and put it around their wrist, then squeezed it closed like handcuffs. He did it to the second guy as well. I looked at the house and saw the two small dudes that had ran earlier watching everything from inside. Jeff walked up to me and cradled me in his arms and started to run back to our dorm. Once back in our room, Jeff and I cleaned up the mess and I noticed that he kept looking at the door. “Everything ok Jeff?” “Nope need to fix the door so no one comes in uninvited.” He grabbed one of the long rebar and rammed it into the floor then bent it around the door knob. “Try and open it.” He said as he looked at me. I tried and the door didn’t budge an inch. “Are you ok?” I asked as he seemed to be very tense. “I will be.” He said as he dropped to the floor. “Get my large belt.” He wrapped it around his chest, “Hop on and fasten the belt around your legs or waist.” I crawled onto his massive back facing down so I could feel his muscles and fastened the belt tightly around me. I tapped his shoulders and the motion started. It felt like a ride at an amusement park but this didn’t slow down after a couple minutes. In fact, Jeff picked up the pace and started to put claps on the up rep. His back went from hard as cement to hard as steel if that’s possible. I watched his muscles just move like they were a machine. Not slowing down I looked at the clock and 20 minutes had passed and now it was two claps. His back getting sweaty and 45 minutes passed. At 55 minutes he slowed down, really slow reps, and started to actually grunt the last five minutes. Without really thinking about it he stood up with me still attached to his back. “I gotta piss.” With me still hanging on his back, he pulled out what I can only describe as an anaconda cock and took a long piss. He took me back to my bed and I unfastened the belt and fell into my bed. “Do you want a massage?” I asked trying to get him to relax. “Yeah.” As he slumped to the floor by my bed. I grabbed one of his traps with both hands and tried my best to massage them. I spent about five minutes on each trap and worked my way to his shoulders, again using both hands on each muscle group. I could actually feel him starting to relax. I kept squeezing and pushing and pounding even though my hands were aching. “I am so glad you are here with me. Your muscles are starting to actually soften up. Your body is just so massive and strong. I often wondered if muscle bound guys like you, work out all their muscles?” As I stare at his anaconda again.

Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Chapter 19: Further Encounters, Part 1 February 10th, 2022 2050 Hours Sam moved quickly along the corridor. Only a few minutes before, The Twenty had walked this way. Probably still marching in single file, too. He paused for a moment. Which way? He strained to hear something. Beneath him the low rumbling of the compound generators churned the stillness the night. No other sound. To his left was a men’s room. He went in. It was vast and cold and institutional, but strangely it featured - or perhaps it was not so strange - a 20' wall of floor to ceiling, full length mirrors. He gazed at his reflection. “You need a shave, pretty boy,” he said to himself, rubbing his day old stubble. He grinned at himself. Sam Victor was an uncommonly handsome young man. His easy masculinity was accented by his graceful, lean swimmer’s physique. Stripped naked, he was all sinew, abs, tendons, and light, lean muscle. On the street he was used to turning heads, and when he visited his sister in LA a year ago everyone he encountered thought he was a young television star whose name they just couldn’t place. He enjoyed watching them stammer and pretend they recognized him. A trained athlete and all flexibility and power himself, Sam knew full well where his urges led him. He didn’t care, really. Neither did anyone else. A few years back, just 16 and an Annapolis cadet, Sam had learned that what he liked to do just about better than anything on earth was destined both to make him devoted new friends, and at the same time, just might advance his career in the Navy. Sam liked to suck cock. No, he loved to suck cock. He loved the feeling of a man’s erect penis plunging and exploding in his mouth. And he was spectacularly good at sucking cock, too. I’m just a cocksucking pig, he thought with a self-satisfied smile. And he had no compunction about using his dazzling good looks and slightly self-effacing charm to go about getting what he wanted. What he needed, that is. At first furtive and choosy about his partners in the dorm rooms back in his campus days, the word quietly spread that the winning young Junior Varsity swim team captain was unusually talented. Far from creating poisonous issues or problems, his fellow cadets were are first curious, then appreciative, then driven to frenzy when experiencing Sam’s delicately pouting young lips sliding down the poles of their burgeoning manhood for the first time. After swim practice, he could regularly plan on an hour or more of a selection of the Academy’s largest and finest young chlorine-soaked penises plunging powerfully down his throat. Sam’s square young jaw became as strong as his swimmer’s stroke. He could suck steadily and powerfully for hours, and had been known on a number of occasions to steadily service a roomful of 30 of the dorm’s biggest, eagerest cocks for hours into the night. Oddly, it never interfered with his studies. In fact, it helped him to focus. He dreamed at his own reflection. There before him just minutes ago he had been confronted with 20 of the largest cocks he had ever seen in his life, all lined up in a row. And then, there was Casey’s dick. Now there, there, there was a penis one could really get down with. This was a man’s penis. Sam’s mouth watered. In his uniform officer slacks his beautiful blond tool was still rigid with keen and specific intention. He closed his eyes. He envisioned himself working the line-up of those 20 musclemen, moving slowly down the line as he sampled the goods, taking each new man’s heavy penis into his mouth and sucking him languorously to full throated climax – and then moving on to the next. He’d save Casey for last. ***** The officers and Admiral Walrus were gathered at a large conference table in Zaftig’s spacious outer office. The door was closed. “You’re saying, gentlemen,” Zaftig said evenly, “that the United States Government has no investment interest in Project Herculaneum? A revolutionary anti-terrorist program? You astonish me.” Admiral Walrus had regained his composure. He smiled slightly, as if at a private joke. “We don’t see the effectiveness of this project. It’s expensive, time-consuming, a waste of personnel and resources, and, I might add, not just a little weird. To say nothing of the scientific bullshit of it all. Genetic encoding as secret weapon development is the stuff of speculation.” His smile grew a little conciliatory, but his eyes remained hard. “The Pentagon has felt enough public flak about taxpayer cost to know when to back off on initiatives that are both speculative and dubious at best.” “So you’re recommending shutting us down.” “That is my plan.” “Do you concur, Dr. Shaft?” “Well –“ Shaft paused. “Oh, don’t worry, Milton, we’re not closing the doors. Not just yet. You can still come for your monthly personal inspection. The men are always glad to see you.” “We don’t see how we can go anymore with this,” said General Needling. Admiral Walrus shot a look at 1-star Needling. Needling remained still and serene, but said no more. Behind him, Needling’s aide turned beet red and looked down into his lap. “Are these men your personal lab rats?” demanded Walrus. “These men are warriors. They’d do any army proud. They’re skilled in extreme fighting. They can withstand any climate. They follow orders without question.” And they cum three quarts a week, thought Dr. Shaft. Wonder what they'd make of that? “I suspect they’re dumb as rocks.” Walrus said, finishing up. He got to his feet. “We’re done here.” “Not so fast, Admiral." "What else can be said, Zaftig? You've wasted my time. Our time." "I have something to say. You can sit a moment while your cars are called. Can't you?" Zaftig was still serenely confident, as if talking to particularly slow children. "Dr. Shaft?" he added. "I know you don't want to leave. You see the value of the project. Don't you?" Dr. Shaft nodded dumbly. The chiefs sat. Walrus waited impatiently. "Well?" "I didn’t think you’d be willing to see the fighting value of The Twenty," began Zaftig. "As I have said, this project is privately funded. We can keep our doors open for some time to come. In Pentagon terms, of course, our budget is miniscule. Operating costs are about $20 million a year.” “One million per man,” said General Wampum. “Yes, General Wampum, one million per man. At current funding levels, we can stay operative for the next ten years. Our staff is relatively small: the tech security guys you saw along the way, the office staff, admins, medical, reception.” “What about perimeter security?” Zaftig smiled. “Gentlemen, you saw the specimens. The Twenty act as their own security team. No more is needed. Heaven help the Watergate burglar – or burglars - who try to crash our gates. The Twenty would ball them up into scrap paper and shoot baskets.” He turned to Dr. Shaft. “Isn’t that right, doctor?” Shaft nodded weakly. He remembered a punch he had received from Abdul when his fingers strayed too low and without invitation. He was in bed for a week, his jaw wired closed for three months. “So what is it you want?” Walrus demanded to know. “Give me five more minutes, gentlemen, and then I think we’re all ready to retire for the evening. I’ll let you sleep on it. In fact, take a week. Take two.” He leaned in. “Here’s the beauty part of the Twenty.” And the officers listened. ********** Sergeant Rod Moster lay back on his bed in his private quarters, his powerful hands cupped behind his head. He reviewed what had just happened a half-hour before. From what he could see, the first unveiling of Project Herculaneum had been a disaster. The men from the Pentagon were awestruck, yes, but confused, and the brass was dismayed. No doubt basic homophobia triggered. Responses they couldn’t calibrate or predict or understand. Most of them had cum in their trousers, too, at the easy show of strength he’d demonstrated, which couldn’t bode well for the future of the Project. Military men of this rank didn’t acknowledge weakness, and the recognition of probable gayness was probably particularly troubling. He was sure they were all confronting Zaftig with their displeasure in his private office just about now. Zaftig, Moster knew, would be serene and untroubled. He believed in the Project. And he’d probably disclose to them what it was all for. Exactly where it was headed. The moron. He’d fuck the whole thing up. Moster was sure of that. Which was just exactly what he wanted. He stared thoughtfully at the ceiling. This was his moment. He had his own plans. Dr. Shaft was his own personal tool. He’d get what he wanted, what was best for the men, and for himself in particular. It was all going just fine. He felt pretty good. He glanced at his watch. 10:30. Hmmm. Speaking of tool……he hadn’t jacked off for the day yet. A few hours behind schedule. Better get to it. He stood up, slipped out of his t-shirt, unbuckled his belt and dropped his pants to his ankles. His quads bloomed with fierce power. God, he was ripped. He stepped in front of his three-paneled mirror and gazed at himself appreciatively, his hands at his side. My God, I am fucking awesome, he thought, entirely satisfied with what he was seeing. He especially liked the view with his pants down around his ankles. When a bodybuilder pulls his pants down, it’s not just because he wants to show his legs. He wants to show his cock, too. And his was a fearsome machine, barely sheathed in the spandex poser, the sidestraps straining, the string in the back completely exposing granite buttcheeks of extraordinary shape and power. His black physique gleamed with superhuman strength and power. He popped his right pec, then the left, then the right again, in a little dance of muscle joy. He flexed his biceps, two black volleyballs of burgeoning power topped with baseball-hard peaks. He ran the fingers of his left hand down the cables of heavy, thick veins that crisscrossed his right forearm. Not bad. Pretty fucking good, in fact. In fact, the best in the world. No one had muscles like he did. Perfect. He was perfect. He tucked his fists into his abdominal obliques and slowly expanded into a full front lat spread, watching himself appreciatively as he fanned out into full Cinemascope size. Good work. Then he gazed down at his heavy quadriceps, and began to weave the right one back and forth. The mass swayed powerfully, heavily, lazily, right and left, until, Bam! He hardened it into solid ripped muscle. The veins bulged. Each muscle fiber stood out, powerfully feathered. The muscles gleamed. “Nice wheels,” he murmured to himself. He had to admit it. He chuckled softly. His poser, already groaning with the heavy weight of his dick and balls, began to pole outward. His muscles always made him hard – even now, he knew that he was no better than his men, always ready to shoot at the sight of his own muscles. He was ready to grab that pole of his and pump away. He liked to pump his dick while watching himself flex and bloom with huge muscle. He started to slip out of the trunks. His cock popped forth. “Boom,” he said. Time to play. There was a soft knock at the door. He wasn’t expecting any of the men tonight. He paused, the posers taut around his quads, his still flaccid 14-inch penis bobbing heavily outward now, ready for the strong manipulation of his pleasing fingers, ready to expand to its full angry 20 inches. “Who’s there?” he commanded. “It’s us, Sergeant Moster,” called out a timid voice from outside. “Cadets Banks and Taylor, sir.” What the fuck. “What do you want, Cadets?” Moster demanded through the door. “Sir, permission to speak with you a moment,” came a muffled second voice. Moster angrily jerked his posers back up and stuffed his protesting cock back into the pouch. He squatted deeply for a moment, making sure his balls were adequately covered. Then he smiled a little, and slightly pulled down the tops of trunks. The curve of the Spandex hem dipped so that the top 6 inches of his vein-pulsing erect shaft was exposed. Then he reflected. Hmmm. This could be fun after all. That cadet Banks needed some butt discipline, as he recalled. He glanced at his burgeoning manhood in the mirror for a moment. He grabbed a large bath towel and draped it around his iron-forged 29” waist. He took a last glance. Somewhat hidden. But poling outward. Good. Satisfied, Moster crossed the room and opened the door. He stared sternly at two younger cadets. On the threshold of the corridor outside, handsome young Muscle Cadets Brian Banks and Danny Taylor stood respectfully at ease. They were wearing the tight, pale green Valhalla labs t-shirt, the slightly snug regulation khakis and army boots. The two lean young musclemen were just 17, and though their training was going well, they had not yet entered into the ranks of The Twenty. Both trembled slightly at the sudden sight of a mountain of huge black ripped and ready muscle in front of them. But this is what they came for. Each cadet weighed about 198 pounds. Strapping, black-haired Brian Banks, with his greaser’s sideburns trimmed to the bare standard of military propriety, was naturally hairy and overly tattooed. He also smoked. These were things of which Moster definitely did not approve – any covering of muscle was a sin to him, and smoking anathema – and Banks had only been permitted into the program based upon his superb symmetry, round muscle bellies, natural leanness, and firm little butt. In his favor, he had become concerned about his tats, once a source of much pride, and as a result he was usually heavily covered in sweatsuit baggies all through the punishing workouts he was propelling himself through. He kept his body shaved as closely and as often as he could, but it wasn’t enough to stop the black stubbles of body hair from sprouting anew all over his thick chest and washboard abs by the end of every evening. If he missed a day shaving, by night of the second day he was covered once again with short, black, soft fur. Even so, the hair wasn’t enough to cover the rippling, hard-trained muscles. He smoked whenever he could, usually alone. Moster knew this. He knew everything about these men. He made sure of that. Banks was unusually good looking, and looking unusually good. While no huge bodybuilder, he was big, ripped, muscular, masculine, vascular, and packing some power in his khakis. He had been making nice progress. He also clearly hadn’t shaved his body for a few days. Moster could see a thick crop of black curly chest hair poking over the top of his crew neck collar. But not enough hair to obscure his deep pec cleavage. Prettty good. Taylor, no less disciplined, and looking no less than his buddy Banks, was all the same a different story. Lifting from the age of 14 and yet a rich boy by birth, the surfer-blond bland California pretty boy Taylor had rebelled against his Santa Barbara-entrenched mom and dad, who were shocked by their son’s growing muscles, having foreseen a very different life for him. By the time he was inducted into The Program, he had been living woefully in his car for almost six months on a street behind Raw Weight Gym in the heart of San Jose, 30 miles south. He lived only for training. Sometimes he hustled when he had to. Zaftig had come looking for him on a tip from the gym manager Miles Donovan, always on the payroll looking out for new talent. Superheavyweight Taylor, he told Zaftig, sports serious quads for one so young, and has impressively hard, round gluteus muscles, which he pumps endlessly at the end of his punishing leg workouts. Donovan ended his report with an observation that the dreamy-eyed muscleboy appeared to be trying to find something, feel something new, as he went through his deep squat routines. Zaftig had him off the streets and in the program within 24 hours. In no time the two young cadets had befriended one another. They trained together, showered together, and often were seen having lunch together privately in the cafeteria, respectfully apart from the other cadets. It was generally known that there were many after-hours visits as well. And though it was generally not known, on a few occasions, they had even been permitted to join their heroes, Alvarez and Lang, in their late night pose-and-approve sessions. “What is it, cadets?” Moster demanded. He towered over them. They glanced at one another nervously. Banks, far brighter than the dim, uncertain Taylor, spoke. “Sir, we’re friends with Casey Rockland, sir, and we were….uh….” “Yes?” “Sir, we heard in the barracks you might have been a little upset by this evening’s presentation, sir, and we wanted to come by to pay our respects. And express our belief and dedication in the project. Sir. For. In.” He paused, confused. “Yeah. That’s it,” added Tayler. “Do I look upset?” He whipped the towel away. The cadets each glanced down involuntarily and took in Sergeant Moster’s hugely protruding erection, poling out stiff and heavy and now less than a quarter covered by the straining poser Spandex. They stared. Taylor gulped. “God-damn!” he breathed, taking an involuntary step forward. “It’s even bigger than you said!” Banks nudged him hard. Taylor stepped back. “No, sir, you do not look upset, sir.” Banks’ eyes flickered down again timidly at Moster’s manmeat for an instant, and he spoke again, lifting his eyes and staring steadily with respectful determination into his CO’s eyes. “In fact, I would say you appear to be very relaxed, sir.” “Relaxed?” Moster let out a huge laugh. “You call this relaxed?” he asked mockingly, one hand sweeping wide presentationally before his heavy stiff penis. He shifted his weight onto one knee, leaned on the doorframe, and placed a fist on his hip, tilting his body powerfully. He rotated his lower body in a small semi-circle, and the throbbing 20-inch cock waggled pendulously from side to side inside his sagging posers. “Well, no sir, not really….” Banks stared hungrily at the pumping veins of Moster’s exposed cock shaft, dipping powerfully into the translucent Spandex. “What would you two boys say this looks like?” “Sir, it looks as if you have an uncommonly large hard-on, sir.” “It’s quite a woody, sir.” Taylor finally managed to get out. “Yes, it is. I was just about to get to work on it when you boys both come back banging on my door after hours and prevented me from doing so.” “Sir, we’re sorry, sir. Shall we go, sir?” Moster leaned on the doorframe, considering a moment. He raised a finger and twirled it. “Turn around,” he commanded. The cadets glanced at one another, and both turned clockwise. Moster looked them over appraisingly. Hmmmm. Two fine young butts. As if both boys could read Moster’s thoughts, both Taylor and Banks arched their backs slightly and pushed their inviting round blue-jeanned rears out an inch or two, as if pleading. Please. Fuck our butts. Or so it seemed. It was an appealing sight. And tonight, Banks also knew that Sergeant Moster’s massive, calloused palm would be itching. Ready to apply some special, deserved punishment to their aching bottoms. Moster reached out and grabbed Banks by the shoulders, who lost his balance and stumbled backward into the room. “Get in here, both of you,” he commanded. He hauled Taylor into the room as well and slammed the door. He turned to them, noting they were now trembling with fear and excitement. “Now suppose you tell me why you’re really here.” ********* I’m going to suck those musclemen’s cocks like there’s no tomorrow, Sam thought dreamily. I’ll give them all something they’ll never forget… Then he remembered the left hook comment. Suddenly his jaw ached from an imagined shattering punch of retribution from a stern Casey. “And there might be no tomorrow,” he acknowledged to himself, shuddering with a little giddy fear. He’d weather two black eyes and a broken jaw – and his jaw wired shut and no cocksucking for months - for a chance to get his lips wrapped around that monster, even if only for a moment. Well, for maybe more than just a moment. Maybe longer. An hour? And Casey had stared back at him. Suddenly Sam understood it. My God, thought Sam. No one has had him yet. This boy’s cherry. He couldn’t believe it, but it must be true. And what’s more, he believed that Casey had figured out in his dim brain just what Sam knew. That look had been too telltale. Casey massive organ had never yet been sucked, nor found a home in a delightfully yielding butt. And a good man’s mouth and warm, enveloping butthole were just what this musclepup needed. Sam, of course, was just the ticket. If he was no longer choosy about whose cock he sucked, and where, or when – he had sucked off a whole motorcycle gang in a dank bar just last month, and walked out calmly when they started to fight over who was next – he was very particular about the cock that entered his butthole. He was no cherry himself, to be sure, but in his 22 years he’d only allowed five men to fuck him. No, six. Seven? Nine? Fourteen? Okay, so he couldn’t remember. Years back he’d lost count of how many cocks he’d sucked. 700? 1,523? Probably more. Sam just couldn’t get enough of a good thing. But if he’d give it up for life for that one stupendously big cock. Casey Rockland. Man. What a god this kid was. And – 20? He walked over to the urinal, unzipped, and pulled out his own dick. He pissed thick ropes, inspecting his own golden machine. Not huge. Just big. Only about 8 inches at full attention. True, bigger than most. But – beautiful? Beautiful was not even the word. Sam’s dick was perfect. It was a work of art. And he was choosy here, too, about who got to suck his gorgeous tool. So far he’d only allowed six men the privilege. Fourteen? Okay, maybe more. He shook the last dribbles of piss from his magnificent cock and tucked it back into his pants. He zipped up. It bloomed nicely in the fly and folded alluringly in the folds of his slacks. Hmmm. Eight inches? Not tonight. More like nine and a half. He turned and walked to the door, and in his pants, his bulge swaying confidently in his trousers in happy anticipation. He was a man on a mission. What’s more, he was even under orders. Sweet. It was all so sweet. He pushed the door open and returned to the corridor. Casey was standing outside, just 10 feet away. Clearly, he was waiting for the Ensign. He shuffled his feet, looked uncertain. The two men stared at each other. A moment passed. “Um. Hi,” Casey said shyly. "Hello," said Sam, completely confident. This was going to be fun. "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2

Links to other chapters: Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After NG "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 Chapter 18: Inside Zaftig’s Lab: The Musclemen Revealed February 10th, 2018 2020 Hours “Are we all here?” asked Zaftig. “Get on with it, man,” said Admiral Walrus testily. “We haven’t got all night.” “Of course. Dr. Irving, are the men ready? They are? Good. Then bring the subjects in.” Dr. Irving moved quickly to another set of double doors that were marked “To the Showers”. He opened the door, and a red light next to it began to signal. “Come in, gentlemen,” he called. A few moments passed. A few in the assembled ranks of waiting officers and adjutants shifted nervously from foot to foot. The sound of distant footsteps, growing closer. The Twenty entered the room in single file. Their audience gasped involuntarily. The Twenty were an awesome sight. All were dressed in tight white t-shirts with “Valhalla Labs” printed across the chest. All wore insanely tight white jeans, white socks and tightly laced black leather Army boots. The men marched across the room to the left in perfect cadence, snap-turned and faced the Officers at full attention. The sight was ungodly to behold. The men were of different nationalities and ages, and they varied in height. One or two were of average height, and one was unusually short. Three were as tall as Casey. The black man at the head of the line was the tallest and biggest of all, nearly 7’-0”. Four others were black, two Asian, the rest Latin or white. Each man was unusually handsome and clear eyed. All boasted extreme mass and astonishing muscularity. Their shoulders were broad and wide, their traps sloped down from thick necks, and their powerful chests rippled with power in their tight t-shirts. They all held their heavily sinewed arms at their sides, again with thick thumbs slightly crooked inward, as if pointing at the looming, floor-pointing bulges pouting behind the flies of their skin-tight white jeans. “Project Herculaneum reporting for inspection, Dr. Zaftig,” barked the tall black man. “Thank you, Sergeant Moster,” said Zaftig. “I think we’re all here. Private Rockland, will you step forward, please?” Sam looked down the line-up. There stood Casey in the flesh, the fifth man down. He looked over at Zaftig, and then shot a quick, questioning glance at Sergeant Moster. He seemed surprised and a touch uncertain to have been called out, looking slightly right and left at his fellow musclemen. No one else moved. He stepped forward. “Sir,” he said, quietly. “Come here, Private.” Casey started to cross the room when he caught sight of Sam, who was watching him evenly. His step never slowed, but eyes lingered a moment on Sam’s face. Sam was all attention. “Strip down for us, Casey.” “Yes, sir.” Unhesitatingly Casey stripped off his tight white Valhalla Labs t-shirt, which popped slightly and deflated with a rush of air when released from his mammoth shoulders. He turned away momentarily and bent over to unlace his boots. All were drawn to the mountainous glutes, the double pockets strained over rocks of muscle, the seam of his jeans sharply marking the likely deep butt crack beneath. Casey stood, turned back, and undid the top button of his jeans. He unzipped the looming zipper. With difficulty he pulled his pants down over his thick quads, looking up a little embarrassed at his clumsiness. “Casey has troubles undressing sometimes,” explained Zaftig with a paternal smile. “He needs clothes that vanish at the push of a button,” muttered General Needling. “Boots next, Private,” said Moster. “Yes, sir,” said Casey. Sam thrilled at the sound of his deep, resonant, mysteriously shy voice. Casey stepped out of the boots, pulled the jeans down the rest of the way, and kicked everything away. He was wearing the white Spandex poser, which fully revealed the top 6 inches of the shaft of his massive organ. His huge penis spilled forward a few inches before disappearing into the smooth synthetic mesh pouch. Now Sam could see that the fabric was translucent, and the shadows of heavy cock veins pressed outward. He wondered for a moment why Casey bothered to wear it at all, but conceded it was probably a pale gesture towards some feeble sense of modesty. Or perhaps more likely, his big baseball balls were just so damn heavy he could use the extra support. Wow, he thought to himself. “Show our guests some poses, Casey,” said Zaftig. Casey nodded, took a step away, and complied. Standing before the Officers, Casey opened his huge arms wide. He balled his hands into fists and angled them toward the group and held the pose a moment. Then he slowly stepped right, and spreading his mammoth legs wide apart, he slowly curled his arms up into a freaky double biceps pose. “Thank you. Hold that pose, please, Casey.” “Yes sir.” Casey stood motionless, his arms steady and upright, his biceps flexing mightily. He didn’t quiver. His eyes flicked back in Sam’s direction for an instant, and then he returned his gaze front. Jesus H. Christ, thought Sam. He’s flexing for me. He grinned lazily across the lab floor at Casey. Casey didn’t respond, but after a moment he pivoted ever so slightly towards Sam. He raised his square jaw just a mite. His massive biceps rippled a little, and grew even a little more, slowly gaining even more size, glowing more intensely, bulging all the more fiercely. Sam smiled. Casey turned his eyes away and resumed his gaze straight ahead, as a single creek bed of sweat appeared in the split head of the flexing left biceps, making its molasses-slow, thick journey down the front of the rocky peak. “Project Herculaneum has been entirely financed by a few private anonymous investors,” Zaftig was saying now. Sam roused himself back to attention. “No public moneys have been siphoned to create the magnificent specimen you see before you now. Casey – and indeed, all these other 19 men we have laboriously trained and developed here at Valhalla Labs – hasn’t cost the United States government so much as a thin nickel.” “I’m interested in his other dimensions,” came a comment, seemingly from nowhere. Sam looked around, wondering who would dare at this moment to refer to the obvious. The other aides froze with tension, but it wasn’t clear who spoke. “Who said that?” screamed Walrus. Two or three of the musclemen smiled a little, and one, an unusually short pretty boy, snorted. Sergeant Moster glared at them, and their smiles faded instantly. Zaftig beamed. Dr. Irving pushed his heavy glasses up his nose, and fumbled with his clipboard. Walrus turned back to Zaftig and then spluttered. “Damn it, no man should be this big! And why the hell are you showing him to us with no goddamn clothes on?” His aides twittered nervously. Emboldened by the ownerless comment, the room lit up with flashes from a few iPhone cameras. “Goddamn it!” roared Walrus, turning around. “This is supposed to be a secure meeting! Turn those damn phones off!” The phones promptly went dark. I should have made them check their phones at the door, Zaftig thought with a sardonic inner smile. He turned to his audience and smiled, all innocence. “Gentlemen,” he said, his voice bubbling with feigned surprise and ill-concealed glee. It was all going just as he had hoped – that is, except for the question of Casey’s I.Q., a subject he fully wished to stonewall for the evening. “I apologize. I didn’t consider the fact that you might be offended. I wanted to personally display Casey for you in his full magnificence.” His eyes glinted towards Dr. Shaft, who was pulling nervously at his tie. “What do you think, Dr. Shaft?” he asked. “Impressive. Most impressive,” Shaft mumbled. Zaftig took a few steps around Casey, who towered over him. “Casey, front lat spread,” he ordered quietly, and Casey’s pose shifted, his fists tucked in his sides, his pecs raising up, and his impossible lats flaring wide. He still gazed straight ahead. “Side chest.” Casey pivoted sharply left on his heel and brought his left arm up behind him. He caught the wrist of his right arm at the small of his back and cocked the heel. His triceps ballooned as his pecs expanded. His cock had quivered a little with the turn, and it slowly swayed and came to rest. “Casey’s chest measures 68 inches. Let’s see your back, Private,” Zaftig went on. Casey pivoted again, and there they were – the huge glutes, huge, hard and full. He tucked his hands into his obliques and his blew his lats to their widest expanse. Next to Sam, Tyler was fumbling a little with his fly. Sam didn’t even bother now to arrange his package. His erection thumped in his slacks, poling outward. He glanced at the other aides. Growing bulges were appearing in all their trousers. “Thank you, Casey, you can turn back now. As Casey turned around, Zaftig paced casually. “I see you all may have noticed Casey’s unusually large, well-developed organ,” Zaftig said offhandedly. “Casey, and indeed, all of the men you see here tonight have been blessed in much the same way. Do you feel blessed, Casey?” Private Rockland, surprised to be spoken to again, snapped into attention. “Sir, yes, sir,” he said, his eyes straight ahead. Zaftig turned a little and winked at the group. “And you’re blessed for what reason, Casey?” Zaftig asked. “Sir, that I have a big penis, sir,” said Casey. Holy Shit, Batman, thought Sam. Next to him he could see Tyler staring at Casey as if hypnotized. Zaftig laughed. “An unusually big penis, Private Rockland. Sergeant Moster?” he boomed suddenly. From 1st place in the line up, the Prototypes leader, the huge black super heavyweight, who had entered the room first, stood at sudden attention. “Yes, Dr. Zaftig!” he barked. “Are you blessed, too, Sergeant?” “I am even more blessed than Private Casey, Sir!” “And why is that?” “I am more blessed because both my muscles and my penis are even bigger than Private Casey’s, Sir!” “How much more blessed are you than Private Casey?” “Much more blessed, Sir!” Moster shouted. “Splendid. Thank you, Sergeant Moster. Men?” “Yes, sir!” they shouted in unison. “Are you all blessed, soldiers?” “Yes, sir! We’re all blessed, sir!” This is too much, thought Sam. I’ve died and gone to heaven. He shot a look to Walrus. The old man can’t take much more of this, he thought. “Casey, please demonstrate with a full routine of mandatory poses. Start with front double biceps.” “Yes, sir!” Casey complied, silently reeling off pose after pose. “You should all be aware, gentlemen,” Zaftig went on, “that we have remanded Casey – and all of the men, in fact - from any sexual encounters of any kind.” Behind the posing Casey, the musclemen stared straight ahead, and made no move. No one even snickered. No sex? What was that? Hunh? Sam turned and stared at Casey. He hadn’t wavered, but again he turned his eyes full on Sam. His face was blank, his look impossible to read. Was it an invitation? A threat? Or nothing at all? Sam just didn’t know. He glanced down at the impressive cock filling out the tight spandex posers, and brought his eyes back up. Casey, now in a most muscular crab pose, shot a quick look at him, and glanced down at his own package shyly. His gaze returned, quizzical, wondering. “Sexual relationships are a distraction. Because the men all have needs, as do all humans, we have organized regularly scheduled periods of masturbation. Dr. Irving and Sergeant Moster lead these sessions, under the most extremely controlled laboratory settings. The necessary psychological stimulant material for each man varies, of course. The confidential information has been determined by Dr. Irving in collaboration with Sergeant Moster, and is applied to each subject through headphones and situational simulating helmets calibrated individually. These sessions are critical, as each man has an average ejaculation proponent of the equivalent of six quarts per week.” “Okay, now I know that’s goddamn impossible,” grumbled Walrus. Sam was dazzled. The rest of the group was too stunned to speak. Sweat was now pouring down Dr. Shaft’s face. Ensign Tyler turned beet red. Two or three aides were taking frantic notes. The others just stood and stared and tried to ignore their crotches. “The men you see before you all have Casey’s extreme gifts. In different proportions, different heights, weights, and ages perhaps, and at different bodyweights. But all have the same superbly developed physiques and physical skills. Men!” he said suddenly, turning to the group. “Strip down, please.” The men seemed to hesitate. All looked to Sergeant Moster. “You heard the man,” he growled. “Kick ‘em off!” He began to unbuckle his belt. At his command, all of the men remaining the line-up began to strip. The tight t-shirts popped as if in unison as they were released from the massive upper body of each man. The boots were unlaced and pushed away. 19 belts hit the floor, and 19 pairs of skin tight white jeans followed. Beneath, all wore the same barely restraining white Spandex posers. Cocks and balls bulged forth, each man spilling half a foot of visible cock into barely sheathed pouches. Sam felt a dribble of precum shooting in his pants. “Arms behind backs!” barked Moster, clearly now the leader of the group. He turned to the audience and became one with his men. The Twenty placed their hands behind their lower backs. “Spread legs!” All spread their legs wide, shooting their right legs out in choreographed unison. In front, Casey did the same. “Prepare!” Fists clenched, crammed in solid obliques. “Front double biceps!” All arms slowly rose. And 40 cannonballs of enormous power ball biceps snapped into ungodly peaks. The men faced straight ahead, all eyes high and level, as if gazing into infinity. “Jesus,” breathed Walrus. He fumbled with his watch a moment. The lineup of 20 men stood before the small group, all flexing with massive front double biceps power. “Sergeant Moster, step forward please,” said Zaftig. “Next to Casey. The rest of you, hold the biceps pose.” The black muscle god brought his arms down strode slowly across the room. As he moved, his half-covered organ swayed heavily from side to side in his posing pouch. Behind him, the lineup of men continued to flex without wavering. He stood next to Casey, and impossibly, appeared to tower over even him. Casey didn’t glance at Moster. He stood gazing straight ahead, his arms up and steadily holding biceps pose. “You’ll note that Moster is taller than Casey. He is, in fact, far and away the biggest man here – so he has become this squadron’s de facto leader. Moster is the old man of the group – how old are you, Moster?” “44, sir!” barked Moster. He stood beside Casey, flexing. His arms looked to top 29 inches in girth. Sam reacted with some surprise. Moster appeared to be no more than 27. “I have been working with Moster for more than a decade,” said Zaftig. “He weighs 390 pounds and is 7’ tall. When he first came to me a decade ago, in 2015, he was already an Olympian. It took us years to get the poison of those primitive muscle-enhancing drugs out of his system. But the results have enabled him to realize a depth of definition and a degree of strength unachieved as of yet in any of the other men. Moster,” he asked, turning to the sergeant, “let’s all see a little demonstration of your strength.” “Yes, sir!” Without hesitation, Moster brought his arms down and walked purposefully across the room to the doors marked ‘Showers’. He grabbed a single door and quite effortlessly ripped it from his hinges. Then he turned, door tucked under his right arm, and approached the group. Everyone backed away just a little. “This is circus stunt, Zaftig,” sneered a retreating Dr. Shaft. “Any circus strongman could do this. And how do we know the door was not prepared in advance?” Moster said nothing, but walked straight to Dr. Shaft. “Good evening, Dr. Shaft,” he said, winking. “Nice to see you again.” “Er – good evening, Rod – um, Sergeant. I didn’t mean anything personal…” “I’m sure of it,” said Moster. He flexed his left biceps for Shaft and smiled. Shaft stared at it and, not quite knowing what he was doing, licked his lips nervously. Moster rotated his fist back and forth and popped the biceps head a little. Then he brought his arm down, and offered the door. “Would you like to hold this, please?” He offered the door to Shaft. Shaft tried to take it, but the weight of it was too much for him. He dropped it to the floor, barely able to hold one corner. “How heavy would you estimate this door to be?” he asked politely. The others watched, slightly stunned. The musclemen remained serene. “I…I don’t know…. 80 pounds?” “This door, with hardware, weighs 108 pounds. How thick would you say the wood to be?” Moster’s questions were politely posed. “Two inches?” “The door is actually 2-7/8s inches thick.” Moster took it back from him as if taking a feather. He held it up before him with both hands. Zaftig suppressed a smile. He knew what Moster had planned. Sergeant Rod Moster began ripping the door in two, just as if he was tearing paper. The wood roared in protest. Rrr-ii—ii-pppp! In 10 seconds he was done, each thick hand holding a splintered shard of door. In what seemed a single move, he suddenly hurled each section of the door away from him – in opposite directions. Each door half flew 20 feet across the room and slammed into the floor with echoing clatters. It was too much for Zaftig’s audience. Ensign Tyler moaned, and Sam knew the jerk had just shot a load in his pants. He wasn’t alone. A few quiet cries rose from the group. Sam held back. He always did have great control. He grinned and winked at Tyler, who at least had the class to grin back and shrug. “Shit happens,” he murmured to Sam. Sam chuckled. “Not to me,” he said. The rest of the crowd was in something like mass hysteria. “Damn it, Zaftig,” shouted Walrus. “You’ve gone too far!” “Why?” asked Zaftig calmly. “After all, it was our door.” Behind him, the 19 other men did not move, frozen, legs spread wide, holding their mighty biceps pose. Sam knew they couldn’t have helped but realize that about 10 men watching them had just cum in their pants. The men in the audience looked miserably down at the cream spreading across their uniformed trousers. Tyler glanced helplessly at Sam. And still, Sam had not cum. He had more control. He grinned at Tyler. Tyler shrugged and smiled. Oh, well, he mouthed. Admiral Walrus was not one of them, either. In fact, he had had it. “Zaftig, I want to talk with you!” he screamed. “Now!! In your office. Gentlemen, you will accompany me.” He turned to the enlisted men. “Men, wait for us outside. And,” – he couldn’t help himself - “it would seem that a couple of you babies need to go clean yourselves up. Ensign Victor! You stay here.” “Relax, Men,” said Zaftig. All brought their arms to their sides. “Men, get dressed. Sergeant Moster, take the men back to their rooms. We’re done for this evening.” The shooters in the audience were humiliated but relieved at the same time, more than half of them looking around a little sheepishly. “The rest room is down the hall,” said Dr. Irving. Eight men, Dr. Shaft among them, headed to the door. "Shaft, you're going nowhere," barked Walrus. Dr. Shaft stopped in the door and waited, shifting from foot to foot, the cream from his shriveled little cock melting into his skinny thighs. “You heard the man,” ordered Moster. “Pick it up! Let’s get moving!” The musclemen relaxed, Bent and gathered their clothes. Adjusted huge cocks in posers. Casey turned slowly and walked back to his own pile of discarded clothing. As he went, he absent-mindedly scratched the back of his head. Sam watched him go. His glutes rolled his boulders as he paddled, bow-legged, across the floor. Sam watched his mammoth, perfect butt as he went. It’s all a little confusing, isn’t it, Casey boy? Sam thought to himself. Don’t you know what just happened? Is it all a little more than you can understand, son? Casey picked up his clothes and shambled back into line with the others. He glanced again at Sam, and for the first time Sam noted that Casey was just a little bit cross-eyed. “Why, you poor dumb baby,” Sam said softly to himself. “You’re just a kid, aren’t you?” The musclemen filed out of the lab through the splintered empty doorway. Walrus grabbed Sam’s sleeve and took him aside. “I don’t know what the hell is going on here, but I sure as hell intend to find out,” he snarled, looking back at Zaftig, who was conferring with Dr. Irving. He turned to the Ensign. “Sam, you’re smart. I want you to slip away from the group and track down some of these guys. Start with that blond big boy. Find out his story. What the hell is he, a test tube baby? Zaftig’s lab rat? No grown man should be walking around this goddamn bunker wearing only a little white handkerchief with his fucking balls hanging out, flexing and posing for himself in the mirror.” “Yes, sir. I don’t see any mirrors, sir.” “Damn it, man, don’t take me so literally. That’s what this big bodybuilder guys do, just walk around all day long flexing their muscles for themselves in the mirror. It’s goddamn gay, that’s what it is. The military doesn’t need that –“ “Actually, sir –“ “Don’t interrupt me. Okay, it doesn’t matter if he’s gay or not, if you’re going to get all P.C. on me, but I want to know who the hell these men are and what Zaftig has them doing. These aren’t soldiers from any regular Army I know about. They’d be hopeless in the Navy.” “I believe Zaftig is also in talks with the SEALS.” “Is he now? Is he now? Fine, let it be their problem. But in the mean time I want to know what this so-called protocol is. It isn’t natural! It isn’t even human.” “They looked pretty human to me, sir.” “Project Herculaneum. My ass. Group discipline shot to hell. Go ahead, get moving. I want you to follow these men and find out something about them. Even if it isn’t taxpayer money, this facility ought to be shut down. Goddamn it!” Sam wondered for a moment why the old man was so enraged. Old man sure has a bug up his butt. Hmmm. What’s that about? He let it go for the moment, filing it away as back-story, to be continued. Zaftig approach. “Admiral Walrus. Shall we go to my office? I believe you want to discuss what you’ve just seen.” Behind him Dr. Irving was unlocking a drawer and pulling out files, checking them hurriedly. I wonder what he’s looking for, thought Sam. “You’re goddamn right I want to discuss it. Men, follow me.” Half his retinue had already left the room for the nearest men's room, to take care of cleaning up - and perhaps more business. “Goddamn it!” he swore again. He started to head back to the auditorium. "Shaft, you're coming with me!" "Yes, sir," said Dr. Shaft weakly. “Admiral Walrus?” said Zaftig with preternatural sweetness. “This way.” He started toward a far door. “My office is just through here.” He walked to the door without looking back. The others hesitated and glanced at Walrus, who stared for a moment, and then stomped after Zaftig. Drs. Shaft and Irving followed hurriedly behind. As Walrus went he turned back to Sam. “Get moving, Ensign.” “Yes, sir. With pleasure, sir.” "I mean now!" "I'm on my way, sir." And he went through the door down the long, white corridor, where only moments before, the twenty muscle giants had disappeared.

Big Muscles, Huge heart pt1 I was at a loose end, just surfing the internet, when I decided to log into Recon,com, it’s a fetish website, and although I had little interest in S&M, fighting, leather, uniforms or Master Slave type shit, I did have a thing for big built guys. I was taking a look at the 100 muscle pics and one profile stood out, a fair haired white guy massive shoulders, 52 inch chest ,huge biceps (easily 19 inches), 5ft 8 ( I prefer guys under 6ft), top ( I am versatile bottom, and due to being hung, I usually end up doing all the fucking, my stats at the time were 5ft7 185lbs 44c 15.5 bis and 32w) all pluses aside from 2 major negatives, he is in an open relationship and is South Carolina, whilst I am up here in NYC. I will be frank I took a look at his profile pictures, and did get a massive hard on looking at his body, I decided to take the plunge and send him a cruise, to my surprise he responded, with a cruise on my profile page, I thought he was just being polite as it did state on his profile that he was looking for guys who were 100kg + (226lbs), I was short of that by 15kg, although at 5ft7 and regular gym goer, I was still deemed by most to be stocky. I decided to message him and introduce myself, he responded promptly and said I looked good, and that I should continue working out, we spoke about what we were into and I wasn’t shy about showing him my 8x6 uncut meat, I gave it a thumbs up but I got the impression he wasn’t too interested in cock pics, as he was top. but at the time I didn’t have any ass pics, as I found it difficult to take a selfie on my shite phone of an ass. We chatted a bit more eventually he introduced himself as Roger, told him my name was Tony he said he had to go, so I jerked off to his picture imagining being enveloped by the 115kg of muscle mass that he was. A couple of months passed and a new phone and I decided to sign up to growlr, looking through the hot guy section I saw his profile again, I decided to re introduce myself, he responded straight away with a woof, we exchanged messages again and this time exchanged numbers so we could exchange more pictures through whatsapp. he send a headless video of him wanking and shooting a big load into the air, I was imagining him holding me down and fucking that big load into my ass, I sent him back some videos of me flexing my biceps and chest which he said was nice and he wanted to see my legs, I recorded some more of me with a full body shot, he was disappointed in my legs and told me I need to work my legs more in the gym, then conversation went dead, I had my ego bruised but I used his suggestion as challenge to get bigger. Months passed and I still lusted after this Southern Hunk, I stepped up my training in the gym with more empathise on training my legs, I was already self conscious about them before he pointed it out, I started training them twice a week, and within a few months my thighs had grown from 24 inches unto 26, still a long way off from his 30 inch monsters, I was happy with the results and had all but forgotten about him, when I was just looking through my phone and saw his number, I decided I would throw caution to the wind and send my progress pics. I sent 5 pics but didn’t get any response, so I assumed he was not interested, then a few days later I got a woof and a thumbs up, and he complimented me on my progress, i told him that I was pleased that he was impressed by my progress, but I am still nowhere as big as I want to be and that I was toying with the idea of going on a cycle as I wanted to get a lot bigger, and bigger quicker, He also told me that his relationship was over and his ex was a complete Jerk Off, his ex was always boasting about being a powerlifter, but his training regime consisted of doing 2 set of leg press, taking a picture to post on Facebook, whatsapp and growlr, taking steroids, Hgh but eating shit like Mcdonalds and Wendys. He said the guy must see something different to what everybody else saw, His ex thought he was built like a young Scot Mendelson but looked like a white Biggie Smalls. The only reason why his ex had a flock of followers was for 2 reasons, one they were friends with my Southern hunk and added him out politeness or the later being that he could get his hands on steroids cheap, so bodybuilders, powerlifters and strongmen would kiss his arse to get cheap deals on gear. He said that if I needed any advice on what to take and how to take it he would be more than happy to help. It was at that point I thought it would be better if I rang him, as I was paranoid about talking about steroids on whatsapp, as us don't want to get into any legal trouble, so I asked if it was ok for me to ring him, he said it was fine, i don't know what i was expecting from the conversation, but he was softly spoken but oozed masculinity we talked about training, steriods and eventually spoke about music, it was strange that sex was;t mentioned at all, I felt good when I got off the phone, if at nothing else I felt I had made a new friend, and he was somebody I could talk about training and music with. We kept in contact for the next couple of months, and in June I decided to take the plunge and get some test, I managed to buy some from a friend from the gym, buying the gear was the first step, I was still shitting bricks about injecting myself, when I got off work the next Day I messaged my Bodybuilder friend, and told him I had some stuff, he was delighted and told me to FaceTime him the next day so he could take through the process of injecting myself for the first time. The next day came around and face timed my Southern friend, he asked if i had showered, which I had, if I had cotton and alcohol to clean the area of my ass check where the injection was going, I did what he suggested, took 1cl of test 400 into the syringe then changed the needle for a thinner one, then took the plunge and jabbed myself my first steroids, there was a bit of blood, but no pain. I thanked my sexy Southern Friend for his help, then we ended the conversation. I continued to go to the gym, and after a couple of weeks my bench had gone from 100kg to 140kg, I was feeling great every time I stepped on the scales my weight was going up, but my waist was staying around 34-36, by August I had gained 10kg and was unto 95kg, 210l lbs, 17 inch arms I had kept my bodybuilder pal informed of my progress, and one day I decided to give him a real treat, Due to being well hung I rarely got the opportunity to bottom, so in a desperate bid to get some sort of pleasure from my Ass hold I decided to buy a dildo, it had been years since I had got fucked, my last partner although a big strapping Bronx River hardman, was bottom, so having the feeling of something up there was a welcome pleasure. I also filmed it and sent it to my 115kg (245lb) fireplug muscle friend. His response was immediate and said it made him very horny, and loves ass, and has no interest in my cock, he said he’d love to fuck my ass, long and slow and despite being a big Strong Alpha Male, he said he is no beast, and likes to be more sensual when fucking a hot bottom. I was horned up as fuck at this news, so I asked him if we could meet, he said he would like that but I would have to visit him as work prevented him from going out of State without a lot of notice. I am a manager at the place where i work so I arranged cover with some of the other Managers so i could take some time out to go down South, I was looking forward to a couple of days of lifting eating and fucking. I told him what time I would be arriving at the Airport and he said he would meet there, I as the flight went on the more nervous I got, there was a little nagging at the back of my head that he wouldn't turn up, luckily for us both he did turn up and he looked even better in the flesh than he did in his pics, Facetime and photos on the internet did this man no justice, he was huge, he filled his clothes really nice, thick neck, massive shoulders, big thick thighs, respectable basket and a big beefy ass, he had the must stunning clear blue eyes in contrast to my Dark Brown ones, at that point I knew that it wasn’t just gonna be quick fuck, I knew I had found the one, and the search was over, this guy is the one but you will have to wait until the next instalment to find out what happens next

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Guess what? I'm back and I have plenty of twist and turns coming! Sorry for taking so long. I had to plan and I was pretty busy. Technically I still am but I will be posting once a week on Wednesdays. Have fun. A College Weight Room Story: The Path to Gains Saturday: The Void Part 7 It has been over two weeks since Troy and I last spoke of him quitting working out. We never hung out outside of fitness related activities to begin with, so I found myself with a huge problem. Working out alone has been lame and I wanted him to be in the gym with me. Something he does not. I still want to be his friend too. He is my bro, but how do we maintain our relationship if the one thing we bonded over isn’t allowed anymore? How can I even speak to Troy if it isn’t about gains, protein, or a gym pump? How do I be his friend while trying to ignore the one thing we bonded over? “Von, are you listening?” Ethan says. “Sorry man. I’m just a little distracted,” I say. It’s 5:30 and we are in the dining hall getting out fill of baked chicken and pasta. You can never have enough protein and carbs. “You work out today?” “No.” I would go to the gym today eventually. I just had no motivation to go just yet. Going alone sucks and now I usually wait to go at night when the usual lonely people go. “Then maybe you should go and blow off some steam.” “That probably won’t work,” I say. “Well how about a little wrestling to take your mind off of things? He says this with a huge smile. Wrestling is his favorite past time. “That actually doesn’t sound too bad, but I still need to workout.” “Well you will be at the gym. Just workout afterwards, dude!” “What about you bro? Don’t you workout? I know you didn’t just wake up swelling like a beast!” “Of course I workout man!” he says and laughs. “I wouldn’t have much time to workout though. I have a night class.” “How about this? We figure out a time to wrestle and lift. I’m in a desperate need of a workout partner.” “And you want it to be me?” he says, eyes widening. “Dude, we could destroy the gym together,” I say laughing. “Alright then. Let’s do it, bro! My night class ends at 9pm every night.” “Let’s go then. You’ll need a pick me up afterwards I bet.” “Right!” he says this with his eyes flashing with joy. “This is great man. I always go to the gym alone but now I won’t have to. Don’t you go with someone already? What’s the kids name? Tony… Trae…” “Troy,” I say silently. My elated mood drops a bit and Ethan notices. “What’s up? Why are you down suddenly?” I’m surprised that he asked. Ethan and I usually don’t talk about feelings. Our conversations usually involve who is going to get beat down first on the wrestling mat. I look him straight in the eye and I see that he genuinely cares. No, bull shit either. Should I tell him? “Uhh… Troy is taking an extended break from the gym,” I say. “Extended as in…” “Extended as in his girlfriend has banned him from working out for the rest of his life and I lost one of my best bros.” Ethan pauses. I can see his mind calculating what he wants to say. His eye flicker in his head and eventually his eyebrows arch into two pointed angled. He is angry. “Well fuck that!” he says. “What jerk of a girlfriend takes something so great away. Working out is an amazing experience that everyone should enjoy!” “I know…” “Like… Damn it… Troy is huge as fuck. That dude is gifted and to throw it all away just so he could keep boning. That’s horrible!” “I know. Now I usually work out alone” “Don’t you take a gym class?” “Yes, but it’s only twice a week and honestly those guys will never be as swole as Troy. He was a bit special.” “Sounds like you had a bit of a crush on him.” “Naw man! It wasn’t that! It’s just. I really admired him.” I say. I’m fighting to find words. “I wanted to be like him and it sucks that he’s giving up.” “You really think I can replace such a beast?” “You are a beast, man!” “I don’t see it.” “Trust me man. You got what it takes.” He motions to open his mouth but stops. I can tell he is thinking. “Alright, let’s do this, bro.” he says and reaches across the table to give me a fist bump. I reach up, my fist connecting with his. “And so starts a new path to gains.” I say with a smile. “What are you up to tonight, bro?” “Nothing. I could actually go for a good workout tonight. Want to go at 6:30?” “That sounds like a good plan. I’ll head back to my frat house and change and I’ll see you there.” “Cool.” The clock soon strikes 6:30 and I find myself in the gym with Ethan. We decide to work biceps and shoulders and it is amazing. We start with preacher curls and I am mesmerized by the sheer size of Ethan’s biceps. He is wearing a tight blue compression shirt and his biceps bulge through the sleeves like boulders. I can see each dip and curve in his thick arms before he even begins doing curls and once he starts his biceps immediately begin to swell with the rush of blood. “Damn man!” I say. “Your arms are so fucking jacked.” He looks at me and turns a little red. He continues to curl the 70 pound bar with ease and I just watch in admiration. “Dude, your chest is the equivalent of my biceps. I wish I had those thick pecs, but you already know that man haha.” After we finish preacher curls we move on to hammer curls. I grab two 35 pound dumbbells and he grabs two 45s. “You going in strong man?” I ask. “Nope, this is just where I start.” Fuck. “Man, I need to be where you are.” “Give it a few weeks and you will be just as big as me.” We work our way through and everything moves so smoothly and naturally. It was a whole new and completely awesome experience. Ethan is just as strong as Troy and while he does not have the competitiveness within him that Troy had, he has his own thing going on. He’s a cool dude and I’m glad he decided to give this a shot. After we finish working shoulders we are sweaty and in desperate need of showers. We walk side by side out of the gym and I look at the locker room door. So many memories flash through my head. Memories of Troy walking around nude without a care in the world. Memories of me hearing him cum in the shower. Memories of him grabbing my cock. That’s definitely a complicated one… “Von!” “Huh. What’s going on?” “You zoned out there man.” “Sorry dude. I was thinking about some stuff.” We continue our walk out of the gym. Guess we won’t be having the locker room fun Troy and I had. It’s fine though. I did not expect it from him. “You want to meet tomorrow to wrestle or play basketball, bro?” “I’m down for that. What time?” “Tomorrow is the Spring festival so sometime after 3.” “Alright, I’ll see you then man.” We are outside now and I’m about turn to walk away when Ethan reaches up and grabs my bicep. He gives my right arm a nice hard squeeze and smiles. “I can already fell those stones growing, man. You may be able to dominate me physically one day.” “You mean how I already do in wrestling!” I say laughing. “Hey, you know I’m stronger than you when we wrestle!” “Yeah, but I’m faster.” “For now. I’ll make sure to thicken you up a bit,” he says this with a cocky smile on his face, turns away, and walks off to him room. Maybe he isn’t so different from Troy.

So its kinda long and its my first attempt so please be kind but truthful on your constructive criticism. Part 2 will depend on your comments. The wall was cold on my back and legs and moving my arms or legs impossible, the steel still warm. My feet over 5 feet off the ground. I wasn’t going anywhere till he came back. Let me stop here and go back to the beginning of meeting Jeff, my college roommate or should I say, my tower of power. It was my move-in day, first day I met Jeff. Second year at college, still in dorm room not too interested in frat life, so stuck in the dorms again. I have a sea-bag full clothes and two boxes of stuff and only 5 more in the car. Best thing that happened so far is that the dorm room is on the first floor but the building was being renovated so everyone elected not to move in. I would be in a room by myself, yeah me! So everything out of the car, unpacking it all and have things all over the place. The college gym has a climbing wall that I really wanted to get to. So I found my brand new full-body climbing harness and slipped it on and head out to the gym. BAM...and on my butt. “Who put something in front of my door?” Shaking my head to get my senses back and I hear a baritone laugh, “Sorry little man, need to watch where you're going.” I look up and I see a mountain of a man; well over 6 foot and big as the door frame. I slowly stand and find out that he is a good two feet taller than my 5’1. “Can I help you?” He looks down and laughs again, “this is my room,” he replies. “I don't think so I’m in this room by myself.” “Not anymore” as he starts walking, pushing me back into my room. He drops his boxes and looks around the room. “Dude I’m telling you, this is a solo room. I was told by housing that I would be by myself as there are plenty of rooms left over.” He looks at me and just smiles. “Well then you need to find a new room, cause this is mine.” He walks right up to me and stands there. Now, let me tell you what I am looking at. He is, like I said, a good two feet taller than me as my eyes are at the bottom of his pecs. He is wearing blue jeans that look like they are painted on and his thighs are about as wide as my chest. His chest is about two of me standing side by side. Wide shoulders that look like bowling balls supporting arms that look like two sides of beef, they have to be about 23” unflexed just hanging there. He is wearing a gray t-shirt that is so tight it looks like a second skin, and his pecs about to bust through. Huge hands that could probably palm my head with ease. High and tight military style hair cut with the bluest eyes I’ve ever seen. I will repeat, a mountain of power. He smiles again, “We could be roommates if you don’t mind having me working out a lot and sometimes helping me with my workout.” “Um, well, I guess I could, it’s a fairly large room. Maybe we can take the metal framed bunk beds apart and I could live on one side and you on the other?” He looks at me and smiles then moves over to the bunk beds, slips both arms under the top bunk and just lifts it right off and carries it to the other side of the room like it weighs nothing and sets it down. “Wow, you lifted that with ease.” I say. “That wasn’t even close to what I normally curl with both arms” he says, laughing. “But, but that weighs over 100 pounds at least?” I ask hesitatingly. “Yeah, guarantee it weighs more than you, huh? What do you weigh, little man?” “Me? I, um, well I weigh 120lbs.” He throws his head back and starts laughing loud, “Yeah that bed weighs like two of you and it was easy. I usually start curling at 200 for a warm-up and usually end around 320. Shooting for 350 by end of year.” “No freakin way dude, you can’t be serious, curling 350 with both arms? Damn dude. What the heck do you bench?” “Benching close to half a ton” he replied with a huge smile. “You’ve got to be kidding me. I mean you’re huge and all but never met a guy that could lift that much. How the hell am I supposed to help you with a workout?” He then steps in front of me again, smiling, and runs his fingers up and down my harness, “What’s this for?” “I was heading over to the gym for rock climbing, it’s my harness, so I don’t fall. I just bought it because my old one wasn’t as sturdy. Why?” “Well you said you weigh a buck 20 right? I can show you how you will help me with my work-out if you don’t mind? Then again you’ll help me even if you don’t want too.” Smiling again he wraps his huge fingers around my side straps at my pecs, and winks and slowly I feel the straps getting tight around my groin. I look at his arms and they are twitching but not really straining. The next thing I feel is that my heels are leaving the ground. I grab his wrists which are so big my hands can’t get around them. My upward motion stops as only my heels have left the ground, and he just smiles. “Hey, what the hell?? What are you doing? Holy shit you’re just holding me here. Put me down.” “Dude you are so light. What am I doing? Anything I want and you’re going along for the ride” he says still smiling and not a strain or show that its hard holding me. “Dude how long can you hold me here?” I ask half scared. “Well part of my military training was to hold 200lbs at half curl for at least five minutes, but I set a record holding it for a good 30 minutes, without the slightest tremor in my arms. My arms finally gave out after about an hour and 20 minutes. So, how long can I hold your measly buck 20? Not sure. But it won’t matter, watch.” He just stares into my eyes and without me feeling much, I look down and now I am on just my toes, almost up like a ballerina but most of my toes still touch the floor, then I stop just like before. “Stop this right now! Put me down! You can’t do this. Holy crap what do you think you are Hercules? Put me down!” I start squirming around and hitting his forearms, which feel like I am hitting steel beams and they don’t move at all, no matter how hard I try, I don’t move at all, not even an inch. He watches me squirm, and just starts laughing at each attempt to get down. His laugh almost mechanical and with total control. My eyes now set at his mid-pec level and I can see them shaking as he laughs. I grab his wrists again trying to come to realization that I’m not going to fall. As I hold his wrists and feel the cords moving. I look back at his face and he knows that I know I’m not going anywhere for a while and he smirks. “Ok, now I think you’re starting to understand what’s going on here,” he says with a shitty ass grin. “Now, let’s see if we can get you a little higher so we can look eye to eye.” “No, you can’t, stop, put me down, are you serious?” All my statements met with a glare and smirk. He looks down at my feet and I follow his gaze. Only to see light under my feet as I slowly, and I mean really slowly am taken off the ground. He continues to curl me up and up so that when I look up, I am face to face with this mountain of muscle and power. I have just been curled for one full rep and it took like 20 minutes. My motion comes to an abrupt stop. “You need to understand little man that I am in charge, not you. I tell you what to do, you can’t tell me what to do. You have no power here at all. I can hold you here for twice what I did with the 200lbs.” I wiggle my feet back and forth trying to come to grips that I really am in the air, with two of the biggest arms I’ve ever seen holding me with ease. He starts walking around the room looking at my stuff and sliding it with his feet, while I’m just hanging there. Once all my boxes and stuff are over near the bunk he moved, he goes back to the middle of the room where we started. “Alright little man, let me try to get a pump with your little body.” He slowly uncurls his arms till my feet are about an inch from the ground and his arms are fairly straight. He winks at me, then he stops smiling and gets a look of determination. I start moving back up, then down, “1, 2, 3, 4, 5...20...30...40...50, nice warm-up, 60...70...80...90...100. Still think you can tell me what to do?” “Damn man that was 100 reps with my 120 and you didn’t even break a sweat.” I say as he just holds me at the top of the rep. “Let’s get these 24” bicep up to 26 or better.” He states as he sets me down on the floor. But he doesn’t let go completely, he grabs my chest strap with his right arm, looks down at me, smiles and I feel my feet leave the floor with just the power of his right arm curling me again. “1, 2, 3...10...30... 50...70...100. How’s that for power little man? A buck 20 for 100 reps with just my right arm.” He switches arms and does it again for another 100 reps. “Now that’s a little pump.” He sets me down again and flexes a double bicep and his shirt sleeves just blow out. He grabs my bed and puts it up on its end, then reaches back over to me and lifts me up to one of the legs and slides it through the “D” rings I have on the back and let’s go. I hang there unable to get down. “I’ll be right back, don’t go anywhere.” Laughing as he walks out of the room. He returns about 5 minutes later and has a bundle of rebar and the rest of his things. After setting it on the floor, he grabs the remnants of his t-shirt and tears it like tissue paper from his body. He comes back over to me and slides me off the leg and sets me down. “So are you ready for more of a workout?” he asks me but not waiting for an answer grabs my shoulder with one hand and my thigh with the other and lifts me to his chest. At this point I can’t resist and I feel his bicep with one hand. It is warm to the touch but hard as a steel ball, a steel bowling ball. He snickers as he feels me groping his bicep. Then with the same ease as before, presses me over his head and holds me there. “How’s the view little man?” As if I was lifting a pillow, he powers me up and down at a steady easy pace. I hear him counting again but this time the numbers are flying by 50...100...150... “Oh shit, how many are you going to do?” I ask trying to understand his power. “I’m thinking 300 before I go to one arm presses. 200...250...300.” I stop moving. He sets me down and again grabs the center strap again and up I go to the side of this mountain. His arm is curled out to his side then with a blast of speed again, I am moving like I weigh nothing. 300 reps, then over to the other side and bam, bam, bam, 300 more reps. He moves me like I am nothing to him. With my feet back on the floor, he shakes out his arms and stand right in front of me. “Now that gives you a small sample of how you are going to help me with my workouts. As you see, I can do just about anything I want with you. Now let’s see what you can do, I want you to try and straighten my arm.” He curls it just a little and I grab his wrist and push with all my might. “Push harder dude, straighten my arm, you don’t have far to go. Come on little man put your whole body into it. You have to be stronger than my one arm, come on do it.” At this point, I am red in the face and putting every ounce of strength I have just to move his arm. I am almost hugging his forearm trying to get it to move. He starts laughing and I feel his hand grab my waist strap of the harness and I am instantly propelled in the air and upside down. He just starts laughing as he holds me there. Back on the floor he tells me, “hey go move your dresser over to your side of the room.” Now the dressers are solid wood, not the pressed wood shit, these are solid. I grab it and try to slide it and can barely budge it. He walks over, one hand on each side and lifts it up. But instead of putting in on my side of the room he sets it right in front of the door. Then to make matters worse, he grabs the second one and puts it on top the first. Laughing he steps back and says, “I guess we know who’s going out that door and who’s going to be left in the room.” “So how did you get so strong, dude?” I ask inquisitively. “Well let me tell you while I pump my biceps again.” Before I can move out of reach, he has my chest strap and I am propelled again out to his side. He is about to do side bicep curls with me. “You count this time while I tell you a little story. I went in the Marine Corps at 18 and was only a little bigger then you are now (25). I volunteered for a special medical testing procedure (46). They told me that this procedure would help the entire military if it worked (78). I grew about 5 inches and gained about 30lbs (110). They thought I would have been bigger, so they thought it was a failure and decided to discharge me (150 switch arms). But in reality, it did work just took longer to develop in me (38). After about a year, I was eating and lifting like a mad man (59). Before I knew it, lifting the front of an SUV was easy for me (88). But I kept going pushing myself harder and farther than anyone could imagine (126). Came to school here for my master’s degree and to understand how to get bigger (150).” “Dude you just freakin curled me 150 side bicep reps and you did it while talking. I mean, damn dude, you are so freakin incredibly strong. Now you’re just holding me here, wow, dude I just can’t believe how strong you are.” “You will before today is over, little man or should I say little boy?” As I look at the mountain, he appears to have gotten bigger but it might just be the lifting that he just did, and his muscles getting pumped that make him look bigger. He just smiles down at me and starts flexing showing the pump he just got with me. “Dude” I start to say but am interrupted. “From now on you call me Hercules, I like that name.” “What? You want me to call you Hercules? Dude really.” His right arm shoots out and grabs my shirt and harness and before I can really comprehend I am propelled toward his chest and slam hard into it and am nose to nose with him. “You WILL call me Hercules; do you understand?” My feet off the ground by a good two feet and his right arm tight as hell, I’m not going anywhere and he’s shaking me back and forth just to emphasize my predicament. “ok, ok, ok, Hercules…can you put me down now?” “I can do anything I want with your buck 20 and I choose to make sure you understand I’m in charge.” He carries me back to the upright bed and slides the leg through the “D” rings again and let’s go. I sway there knowing I don’t have a choice. He starts unpacking his stuff and putting things in the top dresser, weighing it down even more. He opens one of the boxes and pulls out metal rebar about 4ft long which are bent on the ends. He looks at the wall behind where my bed is and brings the rebar over. “Well they aren’t going to mind, cause they will probably redo the walls in here anyway.” He states. Then places the end of one of the bar a little over his head, pulls back his arm and slams it into the wall, let me repeat that and let it soak in, He slams it INTO the wall. It sinks a good foot into the concrete block wall, like I would stab a pickle with a toothpick. He tugs on it and sees it is solid. He repeats the process spacing them out about three feet apart. “Holy shit that went a good foot in.” I state out loud but thinking I was saying that to myself. He looks at me with a sullen stare, and just smiles. Then back to the rest of his unpacking. A good two hours have passed and he is done. He comes over and looks at me, “how’s it hanging?” Laughing at his own joke. “I would greatly appreciate if you put me down so I can take a piss and then maybe I can unpack my stuff?” “Sounds good.” He states “You’re not going to try and run away are you?” “No, sir. The door is blocked and the windows don’t open and there are bars on them.” He looks out the windows, “I can open them, what’s your problem, weakling?” He lifts me again with both hands and slides me free of the bunk leg. He then carries me into the bathroom and looks around to make sure I can’t get away and puts me down very slowly, laughing the entire time, teasing me with the floor by bouncing me up and down as I am about to touch the floor. After a few minutes he sets me down with a thud and walks back into the main room. I relieve myself which takes a few minutes as I was holding it for about an hour. I slowly reenter the room and start to unpack my stuff as he is laying on his bed; well as best a beast of his size can...feet off the end, shoulders a good 6inches off either side, his hands wedged under him so they don’t hang there, and his head resting on my sleeping bag as a pillow. That dude is huge; I’m telling ya. I load my dresser trying not to make too much noise. I think I can handle the bed and slowly bring it down to the floor. It is heavy but with a lot of struggling I get it back on four legs and push it into the corner of the room. I make my bed and figure to lay down myself and rest, but as I look around the room I see pictures and trophy’s and curiosity gets the best of me. I venture over and see a pic of him holding two young guys that look like him, one in each arm and they are out to his side and a good two feet off the ground. He is smiling and they look scared. There is a caption under the pic that reads, ‘my bros hanging out with me.’ Damn this dude is big, I mutter to myself. I then see a pic of him lifting the front of an SUV, while an older man is at the tire. This caption reads, ‘Helping dad with auto maintenance.’ Oh my word. I look at some of the trophies which are for local weight lifting contests that he placed in. There are other pics of him doing pushups with the two ‘bros’ on his back; doing squats with the bros holding onto a bar; and the last one I see is what appears to be a barbell bar bent into a ‘U’ shape and his two bros standing back to back inside the ‘U’ and it looks like it’s been rammed into the ground, trapping them. At this second I feel breathing and sense a large shadow over me. I slowly turn and am face to abs with Jeff. He looks at me then at the picture, then snickers that turns into all out laughter. “Those two...are my older twin brothers that used to pick on me all the time growing up. Now, I play with them like they are toys, karma’s a bitch, huh?” Without warning, he grabs my upper arms and presses them in then lifts me upward carrying me away from his side of the room and plants me close to my bed. “It’s nap time little man, I need some rest and so do you.” He states. “But I want to head to the gym and then grocery store, so if you’ll move the dressers I will head out and be back when you wake up.” I state trying to reason with him. He spins me around so my back is at his abs and then curls his arm around my throat. I try and stop him but is futile to even try. He continues to bend his arm as if I’m not even there, my neck wedged very nicely into the crook of his arm. Not tight but just locked in place. Then he stands up to full height and I am propelled into the air, my own body weight working against me. “No, I don’t think so,” he states and slowly contracts his arm and flexes it, “I think you will take a nap and not argue with me. In fact, I insist.” As his arm tightens and I start losing conciseness. He brings me higher so that his mouth is even with my ear and whispers, “night, night little boy, in 3 ... 2 ... 1.” I try to struggle and pull on his arm but it’s just doesn’t move at all and as he starts to count I fall deeper and deeper in to sleep, hearing the enjoyment in his tone, I slump down. He then very nicely lays me in my bed, takes my blanket and tucks me in, wrapped like a burrito. To make sure I am not going anywhere he grabs two long rebar and lays them across me. One at my chest and one at my lower thighs. Then bends the ends around the bottom of the bunk, trapping me in place. I awake to what I think is an earthquake as my bed is moving around and I’m being jiggled from side to side and it appears that the room is moving too. But as I slowly become more awake I realize a few things at one time. First, I can’t move. I see that I am wrapped tightly in my blanket and then see the two bars holding me into the bed. I struggle but can’t really move. Second, is that it is just my bed that is moving, more precisely, it is going up and down fairly quick. I hear the baritone voice under me 201.202.203.204. I see Jeff’s knees bent and realize he is under my bed bench pressing it. “What the hell are you doing?” I scream. “Oh, good morning little man, just let me finish up my second set and we’ll talk. 250...275...300…” “How many are you doing ya little shithead.” I say without thinking first, then realize, not the best thing to say after what happened yesterday. The movement stops abruptly. “I will chalk up that last comment to the fact that you are just waking up and not fully awake. 350...375...400...450...and 500.” He set the bed down and slowly climbs out from under it. Stands up and stretches his huge physique. Looks down at me and just starts laughing as I am struggling to get out of the bed. “What’s the problem? Can’t move? (Laughing even louder) Ah, poor little man all fastened in bed? Are those little 1/2" rebar too much for you to get out of?” He then grabs both ends of the bar on my chest, that are bent and with a twist of the wrist, unbends the bar, and removes them. He repeats the process with the bar on my thighs. I just lay there and watch as he manipulates the bars to his wish. He then grabs the blanket at my chest with his right hand and the bottom at my feet with his left and up over his head I fly into a standing military press almost 11’ in the air. “Ready?” not waiting for a response commences with quick reps that are flying by. Before I know it he is up to 35 reps and not slowing at all. At 50 he starts laughing again, “you are so freakin light little man...75...100...how much did you say you weighed again?” “Me, um, well, I, um, weigh 120lbs!” “150...damn this might help a little.” The motion starts to slow but not because I am heavy or he is tired, but I realize he is doing resistance reps, slow downward rep and explosive upward and this goes for the last 20 reps. He stands me on the bed and the blanket slips down off me and I run to the bathroom. After taking a long piss I come back into the room and Jeff is shirtless and stretching. “You ok? Did you have a nice night’s sleep?” Jeff asks as I am staring at the huge mountain of muscle. The guy could win any heavyweight bodybuilding contest he entered, hands-down. “So while you were sleeping I went to the grocery store and got a bunch of stuff, mostly my protein and supplements, but I got some things for you too. Breakfast is in the mic. Hope you like scrambled eggs, bacon, breakfast potatoes, and biscuits. Orange juice on your desk and coffee is made. I want you to know that I’m not just a strong, big man, but I can take care of you as you have been doing a lot for me lately.” Still staring, trying to take in his size and the fact that all my fantasies are standing right in front of me and most of the fulfilled yesterday with his ‘workout’. Like a zombie, I walk over to my desk and down the orange juice like I hadn’t had a drink in weeks. We both sat down and ate the huge breakfast he got from the campus diner, lots of food. There were three steaks, two southern fried chicken steaks, bacon, sausages, taters, gravy, eggs, like about dozen or more, bread and biscuits. I also noticed a lot of grocery bags filled with stuff in the kitchen area. As we ate we talked about ourselves and got to know each other. He told me that he just wanted to show off yesterday and establish himself as the Alpha male. He likes to lift and just thought it would be fun and didn’t mean to scare me. I thought it was safe to tell him that I was gay and that most of the stuff he did with me, I actually enjoyed, he just smiled. We talked about working out and he told me that he is actually 7’4 at 335lbs with like 6% body fat, which made me feel even smaller than what I already am. I mean, I am 5’1 and 120lbs, on a bad day, usually weighing in at a whopping 115lbs soaking wet. So the next few hours we got know each other and talk about our past and stuff. I automatically cleaned up the dishes and started putting the over 30 bags of groceries away, filled the fridge, and put all his supplements and stuff he uses over on his side of the room. As I was walking back to my side he steps in front of me, looming like a large mountain. “Do you mind being our houseboy, if I keep buying the groceries and stuff?” He asked very politely. “No man, not at all, kinda used to it as I had to do it when I lived at home. My step brother and step father demanded it from me, so I’m just used to doing it and really don’t mind.” As the day wore on, Jeff took a nap and I decided to venture outside to see what was happening around campus and find where my classes would be. Then stopped off at the gym for some climbing time and do some cardio. I lost track of time and started heading back around 4pm. As I entered the hallway, I noticed loud thuds coming from our room, almost like someone was tearing the place apart. I noticed our door wedged flat into the wall across the hall. I hear Jeff groaning like he is being hurt. So I rush in, “What the hell is going on in here, are you ok Jeff?” Oh, he was ok alright, but the rebar he was bending wasn’t and to top that off he bent them all into perfect “U” shape and tossed them on MY bed. He spins around and his eyes were so dark navy blue that I thought there were black. “Where the fuck have you been.” His voice so deep and angry it resonates the walls and into my bones. I had the thought of just turning tale and running as fast as I could, but I couldn’t move. I looked at him and as calmly as I could, answered his question, “I went out to the gym for cardio and climbing and then walked campus to make sure I knew where my classes where for next week. I left you a note on my desk.” I walk to my desk and grab the piece of paper to show him. As I am turning both his hands shoot out, ball up my t-shirt very tight, and he proceeds to slowly curl me as he starts talking, “I didn’t see you when I woke up, I didn’t see the note either. I waited and waited. I thought you changed your mind and tried to get another room, tried to get away from me, tried to tell the school authorities what I had done with you, tried to get me in trouble. You wouldn’t do that, you wouldn’t dare. I was afraid you weren’t coming back. I didn’t want to eat dinner alone.” Our faces mere centimeter from each other. His voice still angry and booming; his grip very tight; my feet just dangling again. I grab his fists and try to talk him down, “Jeff, we discussed this earlier, I want to be here, I want to help you, shit, I want to cook and clean for you, it’s what I do best, well that and just hang off your fists.” I smile trying so hard to get him to calm down. I feel his fists tighten more and am moved higher and higher till his arms are over his head. He shakes me hard back and forth. The note I wrote in my hand and he looks at it for the first time. Reading it then looking back up at me, slowly the ceiling gets farther away from my head as he slowly puts me down. “Sorry little man, I just got worried. Don’t want anything to happen to my new friend, my new toy. I hope you’re not mad at me, I just a little upset when I didn’t see you here.” As school was about to start, I made sure I left notes high enough he would see them and he started looking for them before he got upset. Football season was on us with parties after games and tailgates before. Jeff and I didn’t see much of each other during the day but at night it was workout city in our room. Pushups with me on his back; benching me and anything else he could put on my bed, which included one of the dressers; one arm and two arm curls with his little toy friend; shoulder and military presses, you name it he did it and I went along for the ride, like I had a choice. As classes continued I was “asked” or rather bullied into tutoring one of the football jocks. There were a few nights I didn’t get home till late, which cut into Jeff’s workout time. He understood but it made him wonder why. So one evening Jeff followed me to the ‘frat’ house and saw the guy the I was supposed to be tutoring forcing me to wrestle him and dominating me with ease. Then the bully would press me overhead for a few reps, nothing like Jeff could do, not even close. But it upset Jeff that I didn’t tell him and that I allowed it to happened and not report him. I left the frat house later than usually wanting to get home so Jeff wouldn’t be upset. As I am walking, sore from the wrestling session, I feel this huge hand grab my shoulder spin me around and there is Jeff’s massive upper body. I look up and see his face in not mad but a strong look of concern. “Are you ok?” I stare at his face and nod my head yes. “I got concerned so I followed you and saw what that ass is doing to you instead of paying you. Do you have your harness?” I nod again almost afraid of what might happen if he went back to confront the jock. “Put it on cause I need to go for a run.” I look puzzled but never questioned him in the past so not now. I slip it on but he loosens the strap and lifts me onto his back and puts his arms through like a backpack and I’m the backpack. He pulls a belt out of his bag and puts it around both of us securing me to his back. “Here we go, hang on.” He takes off at a nice jog making sure I’m not getting hurt. We get to the main road, not much traffic but we are heading away from the dorm rooms. He looks back smiles, and says, “ok now let’s open up these legs and see what they can do.” We are moving at a really good pace, the wind in my face as if I was in a car. I see a sign that shows the town of Grover 10 miles ahead. I feel him speeding up and before I know it we are in Grover and making a small pit stop in the local grocery store for water, I am still attached to him and he is having fun showing off. He buys some water and starts walking back to the college. The large gallon jug of water is down and he starts running or should I say sprinting at this point back to the room. We arrive a short time later 12 miles one way and he acts like it was a light jog. In the room, still on his back, he gets some of his power drinks and downs them. Jeff unloosens the belts and sits on my bed unstrapping himself from my harness. He then asks me why I didn’t say anything to him about the bully. I told him that he started paying me good money for tutoring but once his grades improved to the point he could finish the year and not worry about it, that’s when he started forcing me to wrestle and using me as a weight. I told Jeff that I asked him to stop and threatened I would stop tutoring him then he got mad and would grab me after my last class and carry me to the frat house. I told Jeff that I didn’t tell him because I didn’t want Jeff to hurt him. Jeff listened with understanding. Then stood up. Jeff had a Cheshire cat smile, and then crunched his knuckles in his fist, cracking his knuckles which sound like firecrackers. “I’ll tell you what,” he said, “I won’t hurt him bad enough that he can’t play but he will know that if he touches you again, well, let’s just say being injured on the field will feel like nothing compared to what I will do with him.” “However, you need to know that no one lifts you or bullies you or threatens you, because you are my toy friend and I get jealous. You should have come to me and told me, now I think I need to remind you that I am in charge of you and everything you do. I think you have forgotten that and me and my muscles need to drive that point home. So as far as I am concerned you just bought yourself a long lifting session.” He grabs me and stands me up in front of him and tightens the straps nice and tight. “Let’s pump these guns.” I am airborne and he starts pounding out rep after rep with his right arm. I am quietly counting and he is just smiling at how easy it is. My count passes 100, then 150, ‘oh shit he going for 300,’ I mumble, 200, 250, 275, and he starts slowing down pushing harder and harder but still knowing he will accomplish his goal, 300! “Jeff that’s the first time you ever done that many, good job!” He stares at me still at the top of the 300th rep. I see his left arm come up and takes the place of his right. “Again?” I ask. And it’s his turn to just nod. He goes at again like an animal pumping his arm up and down over and over like a machine. The last couple of reps he growls like a bear slowly getting the 300th rep and sets me down. His face and body so tense. “I don’t like you going to the frat house, so from now on you won’t in fact you’re going to take some time off, off from tutoring and off the floor.” He grabs one of the old rebar that he had bent into a U and proceeds to put me in the U shape then with greater ease than I saw him before, wraps the top part of the bar around my upper chest about 3 times and then the other part of the bar he wraps around my abs area pinning my entire arms to my side. He grabs another one and starts wrapping it around my knees, one part going up around my thighs, the bottom bar down around to my ankles. He then takes another bar and feeds it down the back of me and when it is at my feet lifts me and bends the ends so I am standing on the ends of the rebar. “Now little man you are going to hang out here while I deal with your bully.” He grabs one of the rebar at my chest level and lifts me with his right arm carrying me to the wall where he and shoved the rebar into the cement block and lifts me up and hangs me on one of them. He lets go and steps back smiling at his nice handy work. The wall was cold on my back and legs and moving my arms or legs impossible, the steel still warm. My feet over 5 feet off the ground. I wasn’t going anywhere till Jeff came back.

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Hey guys, things are getting intense in this story. There are a couple ways it could go next and if you have any routes you would like it to take in particular, leave a comment! A College Weight Room Story: The Path to Gains Thursday Night: Wrestling. Part 6 I’m lying on my back in my bedroom with my eyes closed. Many thoughts run through my mind as I lie there. “Troy broke up with his girlfriend,” I whisper to myself. “No,” I respond. “She broke up with him…” I honestly have no clue. Who did the breaking up and why? My bed begins to vibrate and I am jolted out of my thoughts. It’s my phone. I pick it up and read the message. Just another text from Joy. “Shit.” It is 6:30 and I planned to meet with Troy an hour after dinner. I ate dinner at 5:30 and I remember seeing him there. So technically we should be meeting now. “Maybe he’s just waiting for his food to digest,” I say to myself. “Or maybe he’s too upset to wrestle after his break up.” I hope that he wasn’t too upset. I really hoped we could wrestle today. I felt like he was finally...VRRRTT! VRRRTT! My phone vibrated again. It was a message from Troy! Troy: Hey man, I’m ready to wrestle! Meet me at 6:50. I quickly change into my singlet and in 5 minutes I am walking into the gym. I make it my biggest priority not to mention his break up. He is already in front of me, sitting on the mat, looking at the ceiling with blank eyes. Yeah, I definitely should not bring it up. I walk over to the mat and hearing my footsteps, he opens his eyes and smiles. “Hey, bro,” he says quietly. He lacks his usual energy and that bothers me a little. I try not to let it show. He is wearing an extremely tight black compression shirt and a pair of tight, blue running shorts. This makes me a little happy. He’s still wearing clothes that show off his bod. Good. “You ready for this man?” I say. He laughs. “Ready for what exactly?” “To get your ass kicked,” I say smiling. His eyes widen at what I say. “I will fight as strongly as I can, but I’ll be honest. I don’t mind being dominated by you at all.” I hesitate to speak. I was not expecting that. “Game on,” I say. We get on the mat and move into our positons in front of each other. I size him up and look into his eyes. They have this deeply serious look. Like a threatened animal he looks at me with so much intensity that I begin to feel afraid. We continue to look into each other’s eyes. There’s tension in the air and he is beginning to breathe heavily. His chest and shoulders begin to raise up and down. Then suddenly he lunges at me. He pins me to the floor, his chest directly on mine, and I immediately flip him on to his back. “You’re faster than me,” he says. “But I’m stronger.” “We’ll see” I say. He rolls onto his knees and lunges at me again. I quickly dodge him and I’m on his back in an instant. I pin him down and all he can do is grunt and whine beneath me. He tries his best to get out of my grip but it is no use and he eventually taps out. I let him go and in a flash he turns around and is on top on me with both hands clamped over my wrists. “Whoa!” I say. “This is cheating!” “Well I gotta do something to beat someone so experienced.” The word experienced slips off of his tongue as if it had some sort form of double meaning. I wonder what he meant. I can’t move and he continues to look into my eyes as he pins me down. My dick twitches a little from the position I am in. I need to move. “Fine,” I say. “You can cheat a little you big baby.” “Prepare to get owned” He lets me go and we go at it again. This time no rules. Troy plays dirty. On two occasion his hand made harsh contact with my cock and balls causing me intense pain and giving him an advantage. I knew he was doing it on purpose, but I didn’t want to seem like a bitch so I fought through it. He pins me down about three times before I begin to notice that he is a one trick pony. Each time he pinned me he had a handful of my cock and used it to his advantage, but now I was ready. I saw his hand coming down and dodging it, I grabbed for his arm and spun him onto his back. Then I did something risky. With one hand pinning down his left hand I used my other and put pressure onto his own dick, giving him a taste of his own medicine. “Oh fuck!” he says. His eyes close shut and his head tilts back in agony. I jump on his stomach and pin him down. He gives up easily. That was the beginning of the end. I pinned him 4 more times after that within seconds and he begins to get angry. “You’re going down, man!” he yells at me. Anger is in his eyes. We are both sweating. But Troy is soaked from how much effort he is putting into fighting me. He rips off his shirt, his hard pecks and abs in full view now and I’m caught off guard that I have no time to prepare myself when he tackles me. His sweaty pecs touch my face and I can feel the dense, hard muscle push against my teeth. My cock springs to life and I’m fucking embarrassed. Shit. “Look how the tables have turned,” he says. “Not so fast!” I say. I wiggle beneath him and be begins to laugh. Luckily I wiggle just enough to free my leg and I bend my right knee right into his crotch connected with his rock hard cock. “Ugh!” he yelps and rolls onto his side with both hands over his dick. He lays there for a second and suddenly he springs back to life and comes at me again. I have time to react and duck. He tumbles over my back, grabbing my spandex as he falls, and pulls me onto him. He lies on the floor on his back holding me in his arms, my back to him. I struggle but eventually break free and try to stand. He grabs at my legs and I fall back onto him. My face lands directly between his legs and I basically lose my shit. His shorts are so thin that I can feel his dick pressed against my cheek. I can smell the musk from his dick and I get harder than I was before. The awkward part is that my dick is also in Troy’s face and he doesn’t seem to give a fuck. I feel like this moment is frozen and I don’t move and suddenly I am flipped on to my back and I see Troy with hatred in his eyes. He jumps at me but I dodge him quickly and make I am quickly on top of him with both of his arms pins. “Shit!” he yells. He struggles beneath me like a wild animal. He seems crazy. Withering like a mental patient wearing a straitjacket. His breathing is heavy and his eyes and face are red. Then suddenly he calms down. His breathing slows and his eyes begin to glisten. Tears drip down his face, adding to the sweat on his face and he looks so pitiful that I let his arms go. I stand up and put my hand out to him. He slowly raises his hand and I help him up. “How are you doing, Troy?” I say. “Are you ok?” “No… but I think I will be.” “What’s going on?” “My girlfriend…She left because I didn’t want to give up bodybuilding, but I’ve been thinking a little. Maybe I should stop.” “But she was wrong for wanting to ruin your dreams of being bigger and stronger.” Troy turns away from me and continues to speak. “I don’t think I should let her go.” I get angry at this. There is no way I’m losing him to some bitch who can’t see something amazing in front of her. I grab his shoulder and turn him around to face me. “You are strong! Look at these arms, these legs, and those abs.” I lightly punch each body part as I describe it. I notice his cock violently twitching through his shorts as I do this and his hand quickly clamps down on it. “Don’t give up on gains, man. You can find someone else, maybe someone as into body building as you. Someone just as strong.” “Who then?” he says. “Uh… I don’t know man.” “Exactly.” Troy stands, picking up his shirt and putting it back on so he can leave. “What are you going to do, Troy?” “I think…I think I’m done with lifting. I quit bodybuilding!” His fists are clenched and are turning red. “I’m doing it for her…” he says and walks away, leaving me in the gym alone.

Most recent chapter: Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped Chapter 15: Casey’s First Interview with Sergeant Moster In the main building, Gunst, dressed in regulation baggies and sweatshirt, was waiting for Casey and Moster with a set of keys. As directed. “Good morning, private,” said Moster. “Good morning, sir.” “Hey,” Gunst said to Casey, a little cool. “Hi,” said Casey. Right away he was intimidated by Gunst’s size. “Got everything?” Gunst asked him. “Wha-….yeah. I got everything.” “Take him to his quarters,” said Moster. “Casey, come to my office after you’ve moved in. 3:30. I want a few minutes with you before you meet the men this afternoon. My office is over there. Red door. I’ll see you then. And don’t be late.” He strode away, without waiting for an answer. “Yes, sir,” said Casey meekly, watching him go. Gunst gave him a hard smile. “Let’s go, then. To your new home.” He turned and walked to the end of the main hall. Casey stared, hypnotized by his thick traps, his broad batwing lat spread as he strode away, and then coming back to himself, hurried to catch up. Gunst led Casey down several long corridors. They turned right, turned left, passed about 10 doors, turned right again. Casey began to worry that he was going to get lost in this huge place. Then Gunst stopped. He unlocked a door. “Welcome. Your quarters. Enter and sign in.” He held the door open for Casey, who hesitated. “No, after you.” “Okay.” Gunst went in, and Casey followed him, his heart beating wildly. His new room was a single. Though it was not the first time in his life he’d had a room to himself, this one was big, and it was all his. The ceilings must have been 12'. All the ceilings in the Home were that high. But this was different. He was speechless. There was a main living room with two deep comfortable sofas, a wall of full-length mirrors, a large posing dais with lights, a big dinner table, a desk and four deep, cushy chairs. There was an entirely serviceable open kitchen, a broad glass door to an outside enclosed private terrace, a sizeable bedroom, and big bathroom with an extra-large shower with about 100 different nozzles and spigots, and what looked like an second, somewhat squat toilet. That, he couldn’t quite figure out. “What’s that?” he asked Gunst, pointing to it. “Your bidet.” “My wha-?.....” “Cleans your butt. You’ll need it.” “I keep clean.” Casey was offended. Did they think he was an animal? “Trust me.” The bed was a super king, broad and deep, with a mirrored ceiling so he could see his muscles as he woke up in the morning. The bright terrace continued outside the bedroom with a second entrance, and was open to the sky. The rooms were filled with light, but there was no view. No one would have been able to see in. Casey was a little disappointed. He’d hoped he could see down the mountain, and maybe even the Pacific roiling in the distance. In the corner opposite the terrace door stood the 6 8’-0” 3-paneled mirrors, in front of the dais. Overhead, spotlights were aimed at the dais. In front was a brand new video camera on a tripod. Casey regarded it a moment. “Wow. A camera.” “Yeah. We all get em. Record your progress. Tape your posing.” “This is no bullshit,” Casey breathed, stunned. “No, no bullshit. They’re serious. It’s all about muscle and getting bigger. Hop on, sport,” said Gunst., indicating the dais. He switched on the overhead lights. Cool spots of filtered white-rendered LED light shone from above. Casey stepped onto the dais and gazed at himself in the center pane of the mirror. In his reflection, his t shirt clung sweatily, his superhuman muscles rippling powerfully. He was transfixed at his reflection. “Wow,” he said, whistling. “Ain’t you seen yourself before?” “Not like this.” “Well, you’re big, dude. Real big. Big and hard. Zaftig and Moster got special plans for you.” He paused a moment while Rockland raised his arms and slowly flexed a front double biceps into the mirror. Shit, thought Gunst. His arms look bigger n’ mine. Fuck. His eyes drifted down to Casey’s perfect bubble butt, covered by his grey baggies. A deep butt crack pulled the loose fabric tightly into the shadows of his ass. “Awesome glutes.” “Thanks, man.” Casey now at work, working his way through his mandatories. He glided from pose to pose with ease. Gunst half-smiled, and took a step towards the door. He’s just a kid, he thought. A superhuman huge kid made of muscle, yeah, but just a kid. “You know how to work the camera?” “No,” said Casey, admitting it, humiliated as he always was at being so dumb. Gosh, I’m dumb, he thought. “It’s easy. Come down here.” Casey stepped off the platform and moved close to Gunst. As always he was intimidated, standing next to muscle bigger than his, but he said nothing. Gunst felt the heat wafting off the kid but studiously ignored it. He showed Casey the video cam. “Switch on here. Battery will always be charged. They’ll do that for you. Open the LED screen like this.” Gunst pushed a button and the screen flipped open, a little blue wall with menu items printed. “Then push this.” He pushed another button and the red blinking light and the REC menu appeared in the window. “Awesome.” “You following this?” “Yeah.” Actually, he was. After all, this was how he was going to record his own muscle. Of course he was following. “It’s aimed and focused to the dais and set for the proper lights. Switch off the room lights when you use it for best res.” “Okay.” “Got it?” “Yeah.” Gunst doubted it. “Okay, man, I’m gonna split now. You settle in. Be in the gym and ready to work at 1600 hours.” “Okay.” Casey studied the camera and then thoughtfully stepped back on the dais without switching it on. “That’s 4 PM.” “Okay.” “It’s noon. You got four hours before training and three and a half before you meet Sergeant Moster for debriefing in his office. Remember where his office is?" "Yeah." He didn't. Gunst smirked a little. "Go out the door, turn left, head to the main corridor, turn left again. Walk to the bulletin board past the cafeteria entrance. Turn right. Red door." "Okay." Casey was looking at himself in the mirrors. He wanted to pose some more. He thoughtfully flexed a powerful forearm, inspecting cables of veins. Gunst gave up. After all, it was his ass. "Eat and get some rest. Check out your refrigerator. They prepared some meals for you. Have a couple of steaks and a few chickens.” “Okay,” said Casey, already dreamily posing for himself. He hit another double bi. He was headed back to his distant mountain on his private planet. Gunst watched Casey as he hypnotically posed. Damn, the kid looked good. Casey slipped out of his shirt and threw it on the floor and hit a crab shot. Gunst, impressed in spite of himself, shook his head, and headed for the door. “Don’t wear yourself out, dude. Four hours. Three and a half, really.” “Okay.” "Take a shower. You stink." "Okay." Gunst started out. “Can I ask you a question?” Casey asked shyly, stopping his posing a moment. “What?” “How much you weigh?” Gunst smiled, hard faced. “375,” he said. “Shit, man.” “Yeah. You?” “310.” “So I’m bigger.” “Yeah,” said Casey. Gunst turned to go. “For now,” Casey added. Gunst looked back at him and grunted noncommittally. He left the room, closing the door, leaving Casey alone to ponder the wonders of his own physique. “Damn,” he breathed quietly to himself. That dude is huge. But then again, Casey hadn’t entirely realized that he looked this good. Good, yes. But not THIS good. As Gunst walked back up the corridor to his own room he felt a sudden impulse to run off to the gym again and spend the next hour doing punishing curls. For now?? The little asswipe actually had the balls to say this to him? But he knew it was true. It was just for now. This kid could surpass everyone. Including Moster. P21 may have been a miracle drug, but muscle recovery was still necessary, and as it was Gunst had spent a good hour just the night before curling hundreds of pounds. But damn. That kid’s biceps were sick. Sick. Unreal. He had to get his bigger. Bigger, harder, more vascular. He had to dwarf the kid’s arms when, on some inevitable future date when Moster lined them up next to each other barked out FRONT DOUBLE BICEPS to both of them, Gunst could raise his arms to the almighty skies and curl up a walloping huge double bi’s that would force the musclepuppy Casey into a shameful corner. But he knew that wouldn’t happen. Casey was just too big, too hard, too perfect – and only 18. Shit. Damn. Fuck. Gunst went to his room and stretched out on his bed, suddenly depressed. A few minutes later he got up and ate six chicken breasts. And then lay down again, resting, willing his arms to recover, to get bigger. Shit. Damn. Fuck. After about 10 minutes of posing, Casey, innocent of the turmoil he was already causing in the quad, felt both hungry and thirsty. He stepped off the platform, gave a last look at himself in the mirror, and did a side chest. Pop. Pow. Yeah. He wandered into his kitchenette. A surprisingly good-sized, double door industrial grade refrigerator (stainless steel, reflecting, naturally, so he could see himself) was center in the wall. He opened it up and was surprised to see three 5-gallon water bottles, shelves of Tupperware containers filled with cooked, cold bloody rare steaks and cooked chicken breasts, some prepared salads and tuna salad. He grabbed a whole steak and gobbled it in three bites, then drank a full quart of water. He opened the vegetable drawer. Unlike other young bodybuilders - stupid assholes - who turned their noses up at vegetables, at anything 'green', Casey craved fresh veggies. The drawer was full, he happily noted. He fished around and found some tomatoes and fresh celery stalks. He popped four whole tomatoes - "Vitamin C!" as Miles would have said - and began gnawing on a stalk. He closed the door and gazed thoughtfully at his reflection in the stainless steel. Miles. He really missed him. He hadn't seen him now for - what? - a year? More? Miles would be so proud of him. Maybe he could get out some time, go to Raw Weight, see Miles, and maybe pose a little with him? He sure hoped so. And....maybe something more, too. He belched softly and headed back into the main room to start unpacking. He raised an arm, sniffed at an armpit. Yeah, he did stink. A shower would come next. A knock came at the door. He answered it, the gallon water bottle still in his hand. It was Private Lang. He was dressed in an-all black skin-tight bicycling suit and was carrying a helmet. He dripped with sweat. “Hey,” said Casey, eyeing Lang evenly. He too was handsome, and he too had a heavy sagging cock bulge in front. Casey guessed they all wore clothing to show themselves off to their best advantage. But why did they all look like male models? Even Gunst, big and broad and homely, looked like he belonged in a magazine. Or on the movie screen. Or on TV. “Hey. Welcome. Listen, haven’t got much time. Moster will be here in a second. Want to warn you about something.” Casey was annoyed and awed for a moment by Lang’s two-day scruff and perfect hair. Damn. Fucking good looking dude. Shit, now what? What did he just say? Something else he had to worry about? “Come on in.” The heavily muscled Lang gazed briefly up and down at the shirtless Casey, lingered his gaze a moment on his bulging crotch, considered a moment, but then said, “No, thanks. Another time. Believe me.” “Sergeant Moster’s not coming. Come on in.” “No. Another time.” “Okay. So what’s up?” “You gotta watch out for Tiffany.” “Don’t I know it.” Lang fumbled in his fanny pack and pulled out a small pill bottle. He handed Casey a white capsule. “Something else, too. Take this before the workout.” Casey played dumb. “What is it? Drugs?” “Naw. Well, yeah. I guess. We all take ‘em. They’re not toxic and they’re not hallucinogens, but it’ll make you feel stronger and more confident, and they free up your…..well, natural inhibitions.” “Haven’t got any.” “Bullshit. You’re scared as hell, even Hension can see it. Hell, if I can see it, then, dude, you’re scared.” “I’m not fucking scared.” “Anxious, then. Nervous. Anyway, you should be.” “Why should I take this? What is this, anyway? You guys all trying to punk me?” “No! Trust me, dude. Take it. By the time the workout is under way you’ll be ready for anything. What do you normally single-arm curl?” “170 pounds.” “Take one and you’ll curl 220. Single arm.” Fuck! Casey grabbed for it, popped it down his mouth, and took a chug of water. Then he grinned. “Thanks! Sure you don’t want to come in a moment? We could pose together.” “Yeah…..I would…..but later. Gotta go.” He looked nervously down the corridor and scooted away. Casey closed the door. He unpacked some muscle magazines, his new jockstraps and do-rag, his iPod and laptop, and started to set up his new video camera on a tripod. He liked to record his posing practices, and with the dais and the mirrors and the new lighting he was already excited. He dropped to the floor and reeled off a fast150 push-ups. He needed to jerk off soon, but was interrupted by another knock at the door. This time it was Waring. He looked like he had just gotten out of the shower, his hair slicked back, his clothes tight and plastered against big muscles. “Whassup, dude?” he asked. “Welcome.” He extended a calloused hand. Casey leaned against the door and crossed giant arms. Another handsome dude. He didn’t shake. He blew out air, looked at him levelly, and just waited. Shit. After all, all these dudes had shot their cum all over him just 12 hours ago. Didn’t they remember? It was kinda weird they all seemed to have either forgotten, or just didn’t care. Or maybe they did it all the time to each other? Whatever. He was here to get big. There was a long pause. “Okay, I guess you’re just settling in and not ready to receive guests. I got something for you anyway. House-warming gift.” He held out a fist, opened it, revealing a capsule. Casey looked it and gazed at him, not taking the bait. “Don’t you want to know what it’s for?” “Lemme guess. My inhibitions? Give me a boost? I can curl 3,000 pounds? Protect me from Tiffany? Make me millions?” “Okay, who was here before me?” “I don’t remember his name. Good-looking guy with black hair. You’re ALL good-looking guys with black hair.” “Some are blond, some ginger, some bald. How old?” “Old. I don’t know. 27?” “Mustache?” “No.” “Bicycle clothes?” “Yeah.” “Lang.” Waring looked around. “Did he give you one already? Did you take it?” “Yes, and yes.” “Good.” He held out the capsule. “Keep it. Take it anyway. I took two once,” he added, and smiled to remember a particularly hot ‘Pose and Approve’ session with both Alvarez and Lang, after which, unfortunately, he was not invited to return. Not yet, anyway. “Sure you don’t want to come in?” Casey gestured ironically, but he wouldn’t have minded. A little double-posing practice would be a good workout. But once again, all he got was the once-over. Waring paused a little and grinned, his face turning pink, but shook his head. “No, I gotta run. Bye.” And he loped off down the corridor. Casey closed the door. Whatever. All these dudes were weird, muscle or no. He took the second White Caps, flexed a few more minutes in front of the mirror, waited for something to happen. Nothing. Suddenly he was tired, so he decided to grab a nap. He went to his room, kicked off his boots, tore off his sweatpants and jock, and sprawled naked onto the huge bed. He was instantly asleep, dreaming vaguely of his muscle planet. When he woke up, the light in the room had changed, but he didn’t notice it. All he could think of was his dick, hugely and almost painfully hard. He was ready to go, now. The caps? Maybe. He masturbated on his bed, formally initiating himself to his room. He watched his reflection in the ceiling mirror as he pumped his big shaft. Within 30 seconds he came, his cum spurting high and splashing the glass of the mirrored ceiling and plopping down onto the sheets, staining them deeply with pools of cum. “Shit,” he said. He got up went into the bathroom and closed the door. He shat heavily and pissed about 2 gallons with heavy ropes of piss splashing into the toilet. He stared suspiciously at the bidet, and then at the shower. There were the seemingly dozens of jets and spigots and controls, but after a few minutes of carefully testing, he got it to work. He showered for about 10 minutes, washing himself off carefully, loving the jets of steaming hot water that hit every angle of his physique. He stepped out and grabbed a huge towel off the rack. It was warm to the touch, as if it had just been taken out of the drier. Damn, it felt good. He draped it around himself and went back into his room. His sheets had been changed. The ceiling mirror was clean. Fuck. Who the hell had been in here while he was in the shower??? And his workout clothes were laid out on the bed. Oh well. Guess he had invisible maids, too. He changed, and went to the kitchenette to get a bite of chicken and another jug of water. On the counter there was a note: I let myself in. Hope u don’t mind. Take this pill. It will help. C U later in the gym. --- Hension Next to the note was another capsule. What the hell? He took it. He looked at his watch. 3:40 PM. “Shit! Shit!” he shouted. Late again! He tumbled into his sweatshirt, and ran off to meet Moster in his office. ******** 15 minutes later, Casey stood at attention in front of Sergeant Moster’s desk. “Well, Cadet,” said Moster. “Late again. Very late. At ease. Let’s talk awhile. Have a seat.” He gestured to a flat bench used for bench presses. Casey dutifully lowered his bulk onto the bench and leaned forward anxiously, resting his elbows on his thighs. Sweat rolled down his torso. He wiped his eyes and stared ahead of him. He wasn’t going to get punished for being so late? He had run all the way from his quarters to the office and got lost six times. He finally had to ask some Puerto Rican kitchen kid – oh, yeah, the kid who was there last night, sucking all the musclemen’s cocks while he wrestled Abdul – where the hell Moster’s office was. The kid had stared at him hungrily but Casey wasn’t about to get into it. “Down there,” he’d pointed, and Casey ran off. This time he found it. He saw none of the other men. Moster came out from around the desk and approached, looking him over. “Rockland – I mean Casey … - I’m going to get right to it. You show great potential. Big muscles, lots of strength, good flexibility, tall, young, still growing.” “And I got good bones. You and Dr….” He paused. He couldn’t recall the dude’s name. “Dr. Zaftig.” “Yeah, Dr. Zaftig, you both said so last night.” Didn’t Moster remember last night either? Fer crissakes. “Yes, and good bones, yes.” He stood in front of Casey. “Do you have questions?” Casey looked up at the Sergeant plaintively. About a million of them, actually. But he said nothing, and shook his head. His eyes roamed up and down his CO’s massive physique. Moster’s shiny black biceps exploded out of his white t-shirt, with veins thick as snakes, lining the peaks and networks of pumping blood vessels criss-crossing his forearms. His hands, resting lightly on his hips, were enormous, with thick fingers, white, trimmed fingernails and long, powerful thumbs. His neck was impossibly huge, and his traps sloped powerfully into massive deltoids. His lats flared out almost horizontally. Casey had never seen so much muscle. And in his pants, his package drooped casually from his fly down along his right thigh in his uniform trousers. The massive bulge extended nearly to his knee. Casey gulped and licked his lips a little. He could see the mountain of cockhead corona and make out the deep piss slit, even through the thick fabric. Moster’s gaze never left his eyes. “Well, Casey?” “Sergeant Moster, what is this place really about? Why are we here?” “You’ve been on campus two years. You should know. We’re Valhalla Labs.” “Yeah, I know that. But what is it? Really is it?” “Valhalla Labs is a unique training facility. Here we build and train the finest specimens of men on earth.” “But just bodybuilders.” Moster looked down into Casey’s eyes, slightly startled. “Yes, just bodybuilders,” he confirmed. “There are other kinds of men who get built. Gymnasts. Swimmers. Football players.” “Yes.” “So why just bodybuilders?” Moster paused a moment. “Son,” he said, pacing, “don’t you want to be here?” Casey fell all over himself replying. “Oh, yes, sir, I do want to be here, sir, and nowhere else!” “So….is there a problem?” “No, sir, no problem AT ALL. But….why are we here?” And he still didn’t ask, pointedly, about the wrestling and the cum job and all the craziness from the night before. Moster paused again, and spoke in a measured tone. “The Nineteen – and now, with you, The Twenty – are potentially the finest specimens of male musculature on the planet. Most bodybuilders, power lifters, weight lifters, look mighty impressive, but, you know, they have all sorts of internal problems. Bad hearts. Very bad livers and kidneys. Bad skin. Small testicles. High cholesterol. Bad blood pressure. Boils, scars. They smell bad. No endurance. And…..too often….they have very tiny cocks.” Casey had to admit it was true. “But not here. Here we build men who will last. When you, son, reach your 50th birthday, you’ll look much the way you do now. When you reach 70, God willing, you’ll look like a man of 40. Do you know how old I am?” Casey paused a moment. “28?” he ventured. “I’m 48. 49 next month.” “No shit.” “No shit. Let’s see your biceps, son. Remove your sweatshirt.” Casey complied and meekly flexed his guns. He smiled hopefully. “Are they okay?” he asked nervously, flexing, looking from arm to arm, glancing hopefully at the dancing triple peaks of each biceps. “You know they’re better than just ‘okay’. Or you should know. Good God, you’re still reticent?” “Re- ti – what?” “Still shy? Don’t you feel strong, son? Don’t you feel huge and powerful?” “Not next to you, sir.” Moster was touched in spite of himself. “Stand up, son,” he directed, peeling off his shirt and heading over to a broad expanse of mirror. “Come over here and join me.” He bent and began to unlace his boots. Casey got up and trotted over to join Moster at the mirror. Instinct told him it might not be a good idea to tell him just at present that he had recently taken three white caps. So far he hadn’t felt anything unusual. But then, he’d had a long nap, too. Maybe you weren’t supposed to take white caps and then immediately go to sleep. “Kick off those shorts. Your jock, too. Strip down.” Casey did as he was told, pulling his jock down shyly. Moster unbuckled his belt, peeled down his trousers, kicked off his boots and rose, ripping off his t-shirt. His massive muscles bloomed with gigantic power. He was wearing a powerfully knit bright red posing suit underneath his trousers that magnificently displayed his bulging tool. “All our posing suits are privately made. Otherwise, they won’t fit. See?” First he grabbed the side straps and pulled up. The pouch loomed magnificently, full of Moster’s massive penis and balls. He moved from side to side, showing the strength of the suit. “Actually there’s some steel mesh in there. You get used to it.” Then he pulled down the poser from the side straps and, one foot at a time, stepped out of it. His cannon firehose flopped out and down heavily and loudly slapped his quads. “Face the mirror, Cadet,” said Moster. Casey obeyed and turned, and together the two musclemen stood naked in front of the mirror. Wow. Casey knew he had never seen – no, nor imagined – bigger muscles, nor a bigger engine like the one Sergeant Rod Moster was sporting between the walls of each diamond-shaped quad. He stared at it, slack jawed, his mouth dangling open, amazed. From the beautiful muscle jewel-setting that was Moster’s lower rectus abdominus to the ridge of shrink-wrapped muscle from which plunged the massive, thick shaft, Moster’s massive, huge, perfect monster penis was a thing of beauty. A few moments passed, and Casey finally spoke. “You have a very big dick, sir. Begging your pardon.” “Yes, quite the tool, isn’t it?” Moster said expansively, waggling it from side to side. “It might even be the biggest in the world. Anyway, no recorded penis has been found to be bigger.” He looked down appraisingly at Casey’s organ, “Yours appears to be almost as big, I see.” “No, not, really, sir.” “Oh, yes, I think it is. Close, anyway. Let’s see you wave it back and forth. Like this.” He began to whip his penis noisily from side to side. It slapped loudly on his quads. “Go ahead. I know you can do it. I saw you do it for the boys in your room this morning.” Casey was mortified, remembering. “Try it, cadet.” “Okay.” He waved it back and forth timidly. “No, throw some energy into it. Be a man!” Moster continued to slap his cock against his quads. Casey gulped and began to whip his engine a little faster, a little harder…..and suddenly he was surprised to hear slaps as loud as Moster’s coming from his own extremities as his ample cock made contact with his muscular quads. Moster reached down and grabbed Casey’s member in a powerful fist and began to squeeze. Casey was stunned. “Sir!” “Relax, Private. I know you’re a grower. I want a demonstration.” He began to powerfully stroke the penis, and in his grip Casey immediately became erect. “Very nice indeed. 12 inches? More?” “I’m not sure….” “Zaftig sure knows how to find them.” Casey was getting dizzy. A heavy glob of precum appeared from the piss slit, ran over Moster’s fist and dripped onto the floor. “Nice,” said Moster. “Good boy. Have you masturbated yet today?” Casey was mortified. He took a step back and his thick penis popped from Moster’s enveloping fist. Moster let it go. “Yes…..” “How many times?” “Just once.” “Right.” He walked back to his desk, his penis waggling mightily as he walked, and hit a key on his laptop, which dinged. He read a message, looked up and smiled. He returned. “Yes, I see that you did, about 25 minutes ago.” “Wha-a-a-a-a- t?!!?” “The cleaning report came in.” Cleaning report?? Christ, the sheets. They file this stuff? “Are you guys spying on me?” “We’re going to monitor your activity, yes. We do this for all the men.” “Do they know?” “Yes, of course they know. Many of them relish it. The men like to be on cam. Is this going to be a problem for you?” Casey decided to change the subject. “Sir, it embarrasses me. I have to jerk off about 5 or 6 times a day.” “Seems that you’re off schedule then, if you have only masturbated once so far.” “Well, it’s been a weird day.” “Don’t let me stop you.” “I’m not gonna do it now!!!” Casey was getting more and more mortified. What was all this, anyway?? “No, of course not. You still have the societal blockers in place that prevent that. So do the men, actually, in my presence. They wouldn’t do it either while in this office. Of course, at meal times, in the gym, on the track outside, wherever or whenever they feel they have to, they whip out their dicks and go for it. You saw that last night, actually.” Finally. “Last night was really, really weird,” said Casey. “You’ll get used to it.” “I will?” “Yes, and with talent like yours, the men will be very eager for you to start joining them in priapic exercises.” Hunh? “You’ll find out. In time. Meanwhile, you should be very proud. Your penis is one of the finest specimens I have ever seen. And I have seen thousands of the best of the best. Yours is….well…..it rivals mine.” Shit, thought Casey. Really? Sudden he got a little coy. “Gee, and I have always been ashamed of my big dick.” “Really. Why?” “I can’t….hide -… it….” Casey colored deep red and looked down at himself. There it was, looming out from his body, huge and solid. “And why would you want to hide it?” “You hide yours!” Casey blurted. “Or you try to.” “That’s different. I’m in command. And the men all know now about my superior tool. If I showed it all the time, it would lead to all kinds of problems.” Moster bent and pulled up his posers and trousers, carefully wrapping his giant engine securely in the folds of pants fabric. He squatted slightly, reached into the waistband of his slacks, and positioned the shaft so that it lay, lazy and secure, against his right quad. Then he went back to his desk. “Get dressed now. But hang on.” He reached into a drawer and pulled out a small vial, then walked back to him and leaned in quietly. He spoke low into Casey’s ear, and raised his palm surreptitiously. In his hand was a single white capsule. “Take it,” he said. Not again. He was already feeling – well, not high, exactly, but close. He was dubious – after all, he had already taken three – but what the hell. He pretended innocence, and he made his face appear anxious. “What is it? Drugs? I’ve never done drugs.” “This is pure P21. The drug of choice. Take it.” “Will I be okay?” he asked, wanting to trust him. I hope so, Casey thought. I took three of those little suckers. “You’ll be fine,” assured Moster, and he meant it. “Frankly, yes. It is a drug. It will not hurt you - but it will do something to your perception of yourself. Take it. Now.” “Okay.” Casey nodded dumbly and bolted it down. Inside he was elated, excited, wondering if this new mystery supplement was a new kind of steroid, able to produce great surges of strength and growth. Then he looked up hopefully at Moster, now sitting back at his desk, easy in his chair, his legs wide before him, open to the world. “Meet us in the rec room after your shower for post workout eval.” “Yes, sir,” said Casey. Inadvertently his gaze lowered to the Sergeant’s lap. He stared at the bulge. Wow, he thought again. Damn. “Good. Now get to the gym and get started. Some of the men will be there. You have some serious lifting to do. I’ll join you presently.” He pushed an intercom button. “Dr. Irving?” “Yes?” came the voice on the squawk box. “Get the camera ready and head to the big gym. You'll find everything you need in the locker room. Dr. Irving is there ahead of you. He'll set you up. Get moving now.” “Yes, Sergeant Moster.” "And don't dawdle." He checked his watch. "You're already 20 minutes late. The men were expecting you at 16:00 hours. They don't like to be kept waiting." "Are they all there?" "By now, yes." "They gonna jerk off all over me again?" Moster smiled. "No, not tonight. Frankly, you have them all a little too worried about themselves to pull anything like that again so soon. Besides...." Casey waited for it. "Besides what?" Moster smiled. "Nothing. We talk again after your workout tonight. Then dinner and then bed for you. Get going now." Click click click. Moster was typing. Casey stood still, uncertain. Moster looked up. “I said get going, Casey.” Casey nodded, dumbly wordless. Gee, he types fast, he thought. He pulled on his sweatshirt and scampered out the door. After a moment he was back. “Sergeant Moster?” he asked, shy and frightened. “Yes, Cadet Rockland?” “…um..….which way IS the gym….?” Moster had to smile in spite of himself. He pushed back from the desk and rose. “Okay. We'll go together.” He approached Casey, looked him over with brief approbation, and nodded to himself. This kid was something else. Just what he had been waiting for. Just right for his plans. Just right for the big picture. The picture Zaftig wasn't aware of. Yes, everything was going smoothly. He headed on down the corridor. Casey followed him, submissively scampering a few steps behind. It was going to be his first workout as one of The Twenty. He felt both scared and powerful. And just a little pissed off, as the White Cap began to work on him. Those dudes weren't gonna jerk off on him again, any time soon. He'd see to that. He knew what he had to do. Okay. Time to go train. ********** Want to reread "The Twenty" from the beginning? Click here for "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Precis, Introduction, and Chapters 1 & 2

Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE Part 7 HERE Part 8 HERE Part 9 & 10 HERE 11 Clint was woken by the sound of clanging metal from the gym downstairs. He felt a pang of anxiety in his stomach. Even at almost 400lbs of the biggest, hardest muscle imaginable; the thought of what Matt was doing in the gym caused slight panic. He also became instantly aroused. Matt had taken to Clint’s training program with a level of determination he had never witnessed. Matt would torture his body to the point of collapse. There were days Clint found it hard to keep up with his intensity. The bodybuilding competition made something snap in Matt’s brain. His reaction to seeing Tyler easily dominate the entire lineup of top-level bodybuilders triggered a level of manic rage Clint was psychically afraid for the first time in his life. As they left the auditorium that night Matt was visibly shaking. Clint's attempts to calm him were useless. As they walked through the parking lot Clint could visibly see Matt’s growing body swelling larger. At 240lbs Matt had already surpassed any expectations Clint had. He was growing so fast and didn't seem to be slowing don anytime soon. Clint reached up to grab Matt’s shoulder but he spun around and glared at Clint “WHAT!” he screamed. “Matt! You need to calm down. Your time will come. I have no doubt you’ll be as huge as Tyler in no time.” “As huge?! Do you think that’s what I want? I want to dwarf that fucking asshole. I don’t want to beat him, I want to DESTROY him. I’m going to be twice as massive as his wildest dreams.” “And you will Matt; in time.” Clint said. “NO! I can’t wait. I need more size, more mass, NOW!” Matt bellowed in reply. Then something in Matt snapped. His eyes widened and his nostrils flared. His already tight hoodie looked stretched to it’s limits. Matt walked up to a nearby car and punched the driver’s door leaving a deep dent. Clint stepped closer but Matt shot him a look that said “back off”. He unleashed a lightening fast combo to the door causing the heavy metal to buckle. He then grabbed hold of the sides of the dented door and started to pull. The sound of screeching metal filled the parking lot. Matt let out a low growl and pulled harder. Suddenly the driver’s door came loose. Matt held the mangled door in his arms and started to compress the dense metal. His eyes were wild and thick veins pulsed across his face. Within minutes the door was a twisted lump of metal. Matt tossed it 30 feet across the parking lot. Matt was breathing heavily when he positioned himself at the back of the car. He bend down and placed his hands under the bumper. He braced his legs and started to lift. HIs arms trembled and sweat beaded on his forehead. “You’ll hurt yourself” Clint tried to reason with Matt “plus; someone will see you.” “N-Not yet” Matt mumbled through gritted teeth “Need to grow; need more muscle.” Matt lifted his head, closed his eyes and exerted even more power. The back of the car started to lift. Clint stared in awe as Matt deadlifted the back of the car. When Matt reached his full height, the car was six inches off the ground. He had witnessed plenty of roid rage in his life but Clint had never seen such raw, primal rage. He saw a few people heading in their direction and decided it was time to get out of there. Clint grabbed the kids pumped up shoulders. The kid tried to move away but Clint applied more pressure. He leaned in and whispered “That was one amazing show of strength stud but we have to get the hell out of here.” Clint grabbed Matt’s hand and placed it on his throbbing cock. “Lets get home so I can show you just how impressive that was”. Whatever determination Matt worked out with before the bodybuilding competition paled in comparison with the intensity he attacked his workouts afterwards. He was a demon. Clint could still out-lift him but he could not keep up. A two hour workout was common before but now Matt would lift for over four hours at a time. He’d push himself until he couldn’t move. Clint would find him passed out in a puddle of his own sweat. There were many days when Matt would workout for two four hour sessions in one day. To be clear; Clint was over the moon at Matt’s progress. He was attracted to the stud the day they meet but seeing him grow into a complete muscle stud drove Clint crazy. Matt used to look at Clint's massive body with pure lust. That look had been replaced with envy. Clint could see that Matt wanted to surpass him and he loved it. Clint walked into the gym to find Matt curling 70lb dumbbells. It was barely 6:00 am and he had clearly been lifting for awhile. “Up early?” “Couldn’t sleep. I needed to lift.” Matt said without breaking pace. “Matt, we need to talk. You’ve been pushing yourself so hard since that show. I’m afraid you’re going to get hurt.” Matt dropped the weights and turned to face Clint. He was wearing one of Clint’s t-shirts. It hung off his body like a tent. “I can’t stop Clint. I need to get bigger.” “I know you want to ge…” Clint started to say. “CLINT!” Matt yelled and pulled the shirt off. His pumped body glistened with sweat. “Look at me.” “I see you Matt. You look incredible. You’re arms are over 18”, those pecs are 52” and your waist hasn’t gotten bigger then 30”” Matt stepped closer and hit a most muscular pose. A pose he didn’t even know how to hit before meeting Clint; but one he had long since mastered. His thick traps rose from his melon-sized delts. Veins criss-crossed his pale skin. “Does this look like the biggest, sickest, most grotesque body you’ve ever seen?” He asked. “Matt” “NO IT’S NOT! And until it is I’m not going to stop.” Matt growled and grabbed the 90lb dumbbells and started to curl the heavy weights. “Fuck kid; I’ve never seen a beast like you.” Clint said as he approached. “I’m not going to try to stop you from reaching your goals but that doesn't mean we can’t have some fun while we are getting there.” Matt smiled as Clint stepped behind him. It had been a while since Clint saw that smile. If possible, Clint was even more turned on. Clint grabbed Matt’s swollen traps as he curled. “Lift that fucking puny weight. Grow those arms. Make them freaky” “Mmmmmmm” was all Matt could muster. “Yeah, you like that don't you kid? You like thinking about how massive you’ll be. We’re going to grow you into such a muscle God.” Matt was lost in his own muscle lust. His already pumped arms struggled to curl the 90lb weights. Clint leaned in close “Lift those fucking weights boy. Show this beast what real muscle can do.” Matt let out a scream and curled the weights for another rep. “Flex” he grunted. Clint stepped back and peeled his shirt off, exposing his mammoth 380lb body. He placed his hands on his hips and flexed his entire upper body. His pecs reached their 63” maximum. His thick stomach solidified into brick sized cobbles while his enormous lats caused his arms to rise. “So huge” Matt grunted. His eyes never left the behemoth's body as he started to curl the barbells again. At the top of the rep, Clint raised his arms into a gruesome double bicep pose. His arms rose to 27” of thick, striated beef. Matt dropped the weights and grabbed the 100s. Clint’s eyes looked worried; Matt had never been able to curl those and he was already spent. Sensing his concern Matt said “keep flexing. Your massive body makes me feel unstoppable”. Clint obeyed. He moved into a side chest pose that would rival any top professional bodybuilder. Matt licked his lips and started to hoist the huge weights. They barely moved but Matt wouldn’t stop. He let out a horrifying bellow and started to lift the weights. He stomped his foot and the weights moved higher. After almost 20 seconds Matt had reached the top of the rep and finally let the weights crash to the floor. Matt looked down at his pumped and bloated arms. His forearm veins looked like a road map. Sweat dripped from his elbows. He flexed his 18” biceps and admired their thickening mass. He massaged the huge muscles as he flexed. “That was awesome kid. You fucking huge right now” Clint said. “You think so?” Matt asked and raised an arm and flexed. “Hell yeah” clint agreed. Matt stepped closer to Clint and started to pose for the huge older man. Clint licked his lips and watched Matt’s body grow bigger with each flex. Clint pulled down his shorts and started to stroke his hard cock. Matt smiled as he realized the effect he was having on the 52 year old massive 380lb freak. He hit pose after pose; holding each one until his entire body trembled from effort. He flared his thick, dense lats, twisted his hips and flexed his razor sharp oblique muscles. He ran his hands over his soaked eight pack abs and 52” chest. Matt pulled down his pants and Clint let out a loud moan as his massive legs were exposed. By far his most impressive body part; they measured an impressive 28”. Matt ran his hands over their meaty surface then flexed each quad. Deep cuts and striations appeared on their surface. He turned and flexed his enormous glutes. Clint moaned again as Matt twisted a leg and flexed his hamstrings. Deep grooves and thick veins covered the surface. Finally Matt raised onto his toes and flexed his 18” calves. They solidified into hard, ripped muscle. Matt turned to face Clint. The massive man was stroking his cock faster and his eyes darted all over Matt’s pumped body. “Is this growing body going to make you cum?” Matt asked. “Hell yeah, you look fucking unreal kid.” “Good, I want you to cum for all this muscle” Matt said. “Stand up” he commanded. Clint stood and Matt stepped closer. He could see Clint was ready to explode. He bent down and wrapped his arms around Clint’s massive quads and started to lift. He hoisted the huge man off the ground with a little grunt and slid Clint’s cock into his mouth. Clint was too shocked to react and he released a massive load into Matt’s mouth. Matt guzzled the massive man’s cum. “Mmmmm, that was the better then a protein shake.” “Fuck kid, that was incredible. I can’t believe you picked me up that easily.” “You think was a good show?” Matt asked “You haven’t seen anything yet.” With a loud grunt Matt lifted Clint’s 380lbs higher and slung him over his shoulder. He caught his reflection in the gym mirror and almost came at the sight. With laboured steps, Matt carried Clint across the gym and towards the locker room. As they moved Matt could feel Clint’s dick getting hard again as it rested on his granite hard shoulder.

TRANSFORM Muscle City Commencement Day Billy Titus was looking at his reflection in the mirror, straightening his tie around his thickly muscled neck. Finding a dress shirt that fit his powerful torso had been a challenge. They had either resembled tents that billowed out around his narrow waist in order to fit his massive pectoral globes, or they grabbed onto his upper arms tighter than his skin, snapping threads and rending the cotton fabric with the slightest of movements. His handsome mouth quirked sideways as his thick, manly fingers fumbled with the silk. He was so unaccustomed to wearing anything like this that he had forgotten how a Windsor knot was supposed to be made. A low, powerful groan rumbled up from his muscled chest, and he let out a heavy sigh of consternation. Another set of hands suddenly appeared on his mountainous shoulders and squeezed him roughly. A massive muscular bulk reared up behind him, its dimensions both larger and more impressive than his own superhuman body. “Problems?” The voice was deep and strong with quiet, restrained power. Billy’s brow wrinkled and his gaze shifted from his own reflection to the face of his young lover—and pupil—Carl Stanton. Their secret relationship was hardly secret any longer, but a teacher having sex with one of his students wasn’t something that either one of them wanted to deal with. Carl might be eighteen years old and had certainly been the initiator of their lengthy and loving liaison, but the two men already had enough on their plates to deal with. So a secret their love remained. Billy grimaced. “It’s this fu… stupid tie.” “Fucking tie,” Carl said with one of his full and beautiful smiles. He was a full head taller than Billy, so the older man could see the younger man’s entire face. The smile made his features appear more youthful, and melted Billy’s heart to see it. A full beard of rough golden hair coated his chin and cheeks, and a fuzzy porn-star mustache crawled across his upper lip. “You can call it a fucking tie, you know.” “What sort of teacher would I be to use that kind of language around my students?” Carl reached around his teacher’s neck and started to knot the tie for his lover. “I seem to recall you using that word in a different context quite a bit last night.” A throbbing heat emanating between Billy’s butt cheeks where the other man’s thick cock had lodged itself gave evidence to his words. He could feel Carl’s hard muscles pressing against him, and smell his intoxicating masculine scent distinctly. “And I don’t remember either of us complaining at the time.” Carl was beautiful. Carl was powerful. Carl was naked. Carl was horny. Carl was always these things, and what was more, he was growing more beautiful and more powerful as he stood behind his lover, just as Billy Titus was also growing bigger, stronger and hornier with every breath he took. Something lived inside them. Something that made their bodies swell with muscle, and made their cocks lengthen and thicken and grow hard in a moment, and made their balls churn and bloat with cream, and made them need each other with a passion that could grow hotter than the sun. They had been turned into something more than human, and more than man, and they were still growing with every tick of the clock on the wall. They had been growing for far more than a year, now, and it was Carl that had changed the most, providing Billy with the benefits of the gains he had been making by virtue of his more active recruitment efforts. For Billy, life and growth was all about Carl, the only man he had been with for the entire duration of his metamorphosis into the superhuman creature looking back at him from the mirror. Carl’s massive body was warm and hard and sleek, his bulging muscles encased in perfect silken flesh that begged to be touched. He stood over seven feet high, now—and that was his “shrunken” dimensions—and was nearly too wide to easily fit through a standard door frame. He could lift cars above his head with ease and bench press a literal ton of weight without breaking a sweat. But for all his size and power, he was a soft pussycat when it came to taking care of Billy. He protected his lover with fierce pride and overwhelming love. Billy was behind the younger man’s incredible gains, and was only indirectly benefitting from Carl’s dozens of liaisons with other young men who were similarly altered—or had been altered by Carl. The power that lived inside these men fed and grew with the addition of new blood to its lineage, and Carl was a very accomplished and eager participant in its development. While they both would grow stronger and larger by doing nothing at all—by simply living and eating and breathing—he could realize sudden augmented growth spurts and more intensive and stronger increases to his muscular development and masculine energy whenever he initiated a new member of their growing team. And he was very good at doing that. For the moment, though, it was just Carl alone with Billy, as the teacher prepared for the commencement ceremony for his graduating class. And as that thought entered his head, he shifted his gaze again to the face of the young man standing behind him now, fixing his tie for him. “I’m still not entirely sure the whole naked graduating class is a good idea.” • • • • “It’s not like anyone else is going to be there,” Carl argued. Like all the other school-related activities, it had been decided that the all-male pupils of Billy’s class, the so-called Muscle Club members, would be secluded and make do with a separate ceremony in order to avoid some of their more…disruptive behavior. “And, you know, since we conduct a lot of class time in the buff anyway….” Carl looked Billy in the eye again. “I mean, why not?” “Why not graduate naked?” Carl’s beautiful smile appeared again. “You see my point.” “There’s the question of ritual and custom to consider, isn’t there?” “Ritual and custom,” Carl repeated, trying to mimic Billy’s tone. “Why do we need to honor the rituals and customs of people who don’t even want us around?” Billy opened his mouth to object, but Carl overran him. “It’s supposed to be a celebration as much as a ceremony, isn’t it? And aren’t we supposed to enjoy a celebration? And isn’t this about commencing with adulthood, moving out of our childhood years, and…other things?” “You’re about as much of a child as I am.” Carl had matured quite a lot during their time together. He was as smart as he was handsome, and his brain seemed to be developing almost as quickly as his muscle and cock. “You know what I mean.” Carl finished tying the tie and kissed Billy’s neck. He had done a perfect job of it—as usual. “We want to do this our way, the way we want to move forward, the way we want to celebrate who we are and who we’re becoming.” Billy turned around. “By staging the school’s first all-nude graduation ceremony.” Carl shrugged. Billy laughed slightly. “Naked, huh?” Carl nodded, recognizing that look on Billy’s face and understanding that he’d won this argument easily. “Naked, unashamed, proud, glorious and awesome. All the things you taught us to believe in ourselves, Teach. Heading forward into the world with our heads held high and…” “And your cocks at attention.” Billy gazed down at Carl’s massive shank, watching it plump as his lover expressed his emotions with such unabashed pride. These were all good kids, he thought. So fucking what if they wanted to graduate without a thread of clothing covering their massive and perfect bodies? “Well, I’m afraid I won’t be joining you in your festivities.” Carl was about to object, but Billy placed his finger against Carl’s soft, full lips to silence him. “I’m still your teacher, and I’m still expected to uphold some of the traditions and rules. One of which is that the teacher wears a suit at graduation.” Carl folded his gargantuan, meaty arms across his equally gargantuan and meaty chest, and cast his eyes south on Billy’s body. “Then I guess you’ll be wanting your pants after all.” Billy blushed. It made Carl’s heart flutter to see it. Goddamn, he had a cute boyfriend. “Yes, please,” the teacher said. Carl shook his head slightly and turned, walking towards the couch to retrieve Billy’s ironed slacks. Billy just gazed with longing and lust at the younger man’s amazing ass, and the way the two globes of brawn shifted and bounced as he walked. He had a fuzzy butt, and Billy wanted to take a bite of those huge peaches. But he suppressed both his insatiable sexual appetite and the constant throbbing of his ever-ready cock as Carl handed him the dove grey wool slacks and watched him tucking that lengthy thick pipe of sex along his thigh. “How do I look?” “Good,” Carl admitted. “Very good.” He opened his arms and said, “Come’ere.” “Now, don’t you go wrinkling me,” Billy chided. “No worries, Teach,” Carl said. “But don’t blame me if your prick rips its way clean out of those pants. Even from here, I can see what you’re packing, and it looks like it wants out in a very bad way.” Billy laughed and went into his lover’s embrace, trying to wrap up the much larger man’s bulk in his own arms as he said, “I’m unbelievably proud of you, Carl.” “I know, Teach. And I owe it all to you.” “Well, not all of it. I’m pretty sure that a lot of this,” he said, emphasizing his words by grabbing onto Carl’s muscular and ample buttocks, “was here before I found it.” “I’m just glad you did...finally.” He kissed his teacher. “You sure made it difficult to get us here.” He squeezed him firmly and kissed his lips again. Billy fell into the passion of his younger lover’s lips willingly and fully, surrendering to the young man’s strength. “You loved it,” he accused. “I love this,” he responded, kissing him again. “Say it again,” he asked, softly. “I love you,” Billy said, simply. “Say it again.” “I love you.” “Again.” Billy smiled. “I. Love. You.” “Fuck, I’ll never get tired of hearing that.” The next kiss made Billy’s cock bulge and lengthen, threatening to really rip its way out of his slacks. “Slow down, Carl. You’re gonna get me overheated and I just managed to get into these clothes!” “I told you there was no need for them, anyway.” He pinched Billy’s nipple hard and watched his teacher’s cock swell again. “If you didn’t make it so easy….” “I don’t! You just know where all my buttons are.” “And don’t I love fucking love to push them,” Carl agreed. It felt incredible to Billy to realize how much—and how little—Carl had changed since they had been together. He was still seriously, overwhelmingly turned on by the young man. By the way that he looked, the sound of his voice, that intoxicating scent he could smell on himself whenever they had been together. His cock would pulse and throb and grow almost uncomfortably hard whenever Carl entered a room as if it was tuned to the other man’s presence. His whole being would heat up and his brain would sizzle with desire and his prick swelled and hungered for the other man’s body. But beyond the mere physical beauty that Carl possessed, it was the man himself—the way that his brain worked, the words that he used, the small mannerisms that probably no one else noticed—that made Billy physically need him. And he had changed, in some ways very dramatically. He was more mature, now, about so many things. He was level-headed and logical in a way that most of the other Muscle Club guys weren’t. Sure, he was still seriously oversexed and possessed of a libido that could never be fully satisfied, but he seemed in control of these things, and secure in the knowledge that Billy loved him unconditionally, just as he loved Billy. And his affections and acknowledgement of that love were so open and obvious, even where they were forced to hide it from others, or pretend it didn’t exist. Just a look, or a smile, or something in his face or his body could signal to Billy that he was thinking about them, together, embraced, kissing, fucking, loving each other with the passion they could otherwise express. And now that was all almost over. Soon, Carl would no longer be his pupil, he could be his lover, and his mate, and the man he would spend forever in his strong, powerful arms. Soon, everything was going to change. It made his heart race and his breath shudder and his cock throb. Soon. So very soon. “Do you think this’ll work?” Carl asked. Billy was still within his arms, and their faces were very close. Billy could feel Carl’s heavy, mighty prick pressing against his own. He could feel Carl’s thick muscles against his body. He could smell Carl’s delicious, erotic scent everywhere. “I don’t think we have a choice left,” Billy replied. “I’m sorry you got dragged into this, Carl.” “I didn’t get dragged into anything,” he argued. “I dragged you in, if there was any dragging going on.” “That’s all in the past, and I don’t have any regrets.” “None?” Billy considered his answer. It was true that Carl and his cohorts had transformed Billy Titus into the man he was today. It was true that he’d had no say in the matter, and that it had been done to him before he knew what was happening. But it was also true that from that day to this one, when his body had been altered so completely, and he became the mentor, father figure and instructor for all these powerful, beautiful young men that he had loved every minute of it, and he had certainly fallen deeply in love with the huge, magnificent, decent, trustworthy and altogether amazing man in whose embrace he felt nothing but love and acceptance. “No,” he said, “not one.” “Then let’s get started.” “Yes,” Billy agreed, “let’s.” • • • • “Fuck, dude!” “I know!” “No. I mean...fuck! Dude!” “I know!” Scott Richardson and Derek Manzetti were standing next to each other before a mirrored wall, gazing at their own reflections. They were the first two boys in Muscle Club—Scott had been the one who discovered the secret that unlocked the magic that had transformed them all, and Derek had been the first friend he had helped to transform. They had been more or less inseparable ever since, and as the co-Presidents of Muscle Club, they were also given first crack at any new members. Consequently, of all the men in Muscle Club, and there were dozens of them by now, if not hundreds, these two were the biggest, baddest, most muscular and powerful and horned up of them all. At least, if you asked them. Their path to glory hadn’t been easy or without its missteps and trials, but here they were, at last, ready to graduate from high school and free themselves of the reins that held these two superb stallions at bay. Though, at the moment, all they could do was stare at their own reflections and marvel at the men they had become. In one sense, they were mirror images themselves. Perhaps because Derek had been given Scott’s initial dose, or perhaps because they had shared everything—and everyone—over the months leading up to this point, but the bodies that stood before them in the mirror were now almost absolutely similar in dimension, size, beauty, power and masculine perfection. “I’d fuck me,” Scott said. “With that tool hanging between your legs, you probably could.” “Don’t think I haven’t thought about it,” he admitted. “Yeah? Why haven’t you?” Scott grinned. “When the fuck would I have time? If I’m not fucking someone else’s ass, my own ass is being fucked. Why screw around with myself when there are so many others….” “Willing to be screwed?” Derek asked. “Fuckin’ A, bro!” Scott held up his thickly muscled arm and Derek high-fived him with a loud slap. “Fuckin’ A,” Derek agreed. Then he looked at their reflections again. “Fuck, dude.” “You said that already.” But Scott had to agree with the assessment. The two men standing in the mirror were nothing short of perfect. Massive hunks of meat bulged from every inch of their well-formed bodies. Every muscle was finely detailed and beautifully married to its brothers. The level of their muscular size, form and development was staggering. And that didn’t even take into account the more than foot-long shanks of sex hanging thick and heavy over balls that could swell with cream and shoot ropes of sticky, sweet cum filled up with the power to instantly turn any other man they chose into another muscle-swollen fuck-god gifted with an unending capacity for sex. For most of their growth, Derek’s dick had outpaced Scott’s in the size department, but whether it was because they shared everything—and everyone—with each other, or because they spent most of their time together, the two young men now sported matching cocks, both in length and girth, with equally bulbous heads dangling at the end of those fat, long shafts. To all other appearances, as well, the two could be twins. Not identical twins, like Hank and Harry Johnson, the laid-back blonde giants with the surfer dude attitudes and the tans to match, but certainly as if they had shared parents. The only differences that were clearly noticeable were that Scott had strawberry blonde hair atop his head and a wealth of manly fur that coated his chest, arms and legs, with a thick treasure trail running down the exact center of his torso like a river through the swollen rocks of his abdominal wall, while Derek had dark, nearly black hair on his head and his body—with the exception of the thick crown of his pubic bush above his ample set of sexual equipment—was smooth and hairless. But in all other ways, from the width of their shoulders to the heft of their massive pectorals to the march of muscle along their abs to the bulbous and beautiful butts jutting behind them, the two looked exactly alike, right down to their shining blue eyes. Scott sighed as he put his arm across his best friend’s shoulders. “Not bad, huh?” Derek smiled and nodded. “I’d say that’s an understatement of massive proportions.” “Just like us! ‘Massive proportions!’” Scott’s hand reached down and his fingers grabbed onto the fat nub of Derek’s nipple, and he pinched it hard. He laughed watching Derek’s cock surge and bounce in immediate reaction. He knew exactly where his lover’s buttons were, and exactly how hard to push them—which was, usually, pretty fucking hard, indeed. “You’re so predictable,” he said. “Look who’s talking,” Derek responded, reaching over and grabbing Scott’s cock in his grip and rubbing the tip with the pad of his thumb. A gush of precum was his reward, as he knew it would be, and he felt its heat and thickness drain over his flesh like honey. “Well, that’s hardly fair, is it? You know how sensitive my dick is.” “I do,” Derek agreed. “Which is why I know that if I do this…” His grip loosened on the other young man’s shaft and, using the gush of pre like lube, he moved his hand up the thick inches and then back down, doing it in such a way that Scott had to arch up onto his toes as the erotic thrill of his lover’s touch drove his libido into overdrive. “...that’ll happen.” “Not fair!” “You love it.” Scott laughed. “I kinda do. Do it again.” Derek did. Scott closed his eyes and bit his lip and Derek felt his cock surge with growth and firmness, swelling with sudden power in his hand. “Fuck, dude,” Scott whispered. “Are you excited?” “Aren’t I always?” “No, I mean, by the thing?” “The thing Billy has planned?” Derek nodded. “It’s kind of scary.” “Why?” He shrugged, bunching the muscles mounted on his shoulders into insane bulges of power. “Dunno. I guess it’s the...not knowing.” “Yeah, but that’s the exciting part, too!” “I guess.” But he still looked doubtful. “Do you...do you think everyone will want to do it?” “Maybe not everyone. It’s kind of drastic but….” “But, like Billy said….” “We haven’t got a choice.” Scott looked determined. It made his young face look handsome and mature. “What the fucking fuck, right, dude?” “Yeah,” Derek agreed, smiling brightly, “what the fucking fuck?” “Speaking of fucking fucking….” The two teen heartthrobs were well-practiced in the art of lovemaking, and with each other it was now so natural and innate that no words were necessary. They fell into a rhythm with each others’ bodies and brains. Each knew what the other wanted before they thought it, and each could deliver the other into sexual nirvana, a state of perfect physical bliss that would be hard for anyone else to understand, let alone achieve. Two young men in the peak of their sexuality and physical refinement, gifted now with bodies so strong and flexible and insatiable with desire that nothing came between them and their ultimate goal of gratification—giving and receiving perfect rapturous euphoria like no one else could, with bodies designed and constructed to do this one thing with flawless perfection. And they were only growing more powerful. • • • • Raul Garza had grown a reputation as the most beautiful member of Muscle Club. Others were bigger, or had larger pricks, or had grown taller or broader, but no one else looked like he did. He was, indeed, extraordinarily beautiful. Not merely handsome, but undeniably beautiful. And with each passing hour, day, week and month, he had only grown more impossibly beautiful. Beauty, it can be said, is subjective to the observer. What one person thinks of as physical beauty, another may not. It is in the collection of things, rather than the whole, that is beautiful. It’s in the eyes, or the mouth, or the neck, or the ass. It is the way the chest arches into the shoulder, or how the muscles of the arm are married to each other in a flawless array of power. It may be in the way a person moves, or speaks, or even a gesture. With Raul, it was all of these things. He simply couldn’t help it. He was irresistibly gorgeous, and growing more powerful in his sheer physical perfection with every passing moment. His beauty could be intimidating. Looking out from the inside, it wasn’t something he thought about too much. Others just reacted to him in that way, and maybe that was how everyone felt. Some people clammed up, confronted with such physical perfection. Others tried hard to impress him, wanting perhaps to suck his beauty inside themselves just by being near. And others didn’t seem affected at all, and it was these whom Raul preferred. He was naked. He was always naked. He had not worn a stitch of clothing in months—in fact, ever since starting his senior year in high school, he had decided that he would no longer wear any clothing at all, and would live the rest of his life never bothering to cover up an inch of his body or his beauty. At first, others thought this purely ego. He loved himself so much, he could only believe that others did too. Wouldn’t everyone want to see all that he was? Wouldn’t they want to watch his development day by day as his body grew ever more powerful and perfect, and his face continued to improve and become impossibly, inhumanly beautiful? For him, though, it was more about practicality than ego. Oh, certainly, he had a tremendous ego. But with everyone fawning over him, in awe of him, wanting to look at him and touch him and be with him—who could blame him for that? But as his body grew larger and increasingly unsurpassed in its level of physical beauty, the clothing seemed odd and stupid. Plus, he didn’t need to wear it for protection or warmth anymore, so what was the point? He was standing now on the public sidewalk before the city’s civic auditorium. He stood six-feet, seven-inches tall. He had 24-inch upper arms and a 34-inch waist. His cock was eleven inches long, and thick enough to make it difficult to grasp in one of his large hands. The two solid hemispheres of his chest projected forward by inches, and created a crevasse between his pecs that could hide several pencils. Fat, luscious nipples with thick, chewable tips pointed towards the sidewalk. A mane of dark, soft auburn curls cascaded from his head and fell along his wide, mountainous shoulders. His square jaw and high cheeks were dusted with a perfect shadow of whiskers, and his eyes—the color of caramel—smoldered with unrestrained lust and need. His luscious, full lips were parted slightly and his chest rose and fell as he breathed. His feet were shoulder-length apart, allowing his fat cock to dangle forward between the massive, highly-defined wedges of muscle flaring from his thighs. His arms hung loosely at his sides, the muscle bulging as if he had spent the last year punishing them to swollen glory. His long neck, nearly as thick as his head, was tall and straight as he looked down the street and watched his friend and fellow Muscle Club member approached. • • • • Brian Chan was a monster. ‘Huge’ only hinted at the young man’s impossible dimensions. Unlike Raul, however, Brian continued to attempt to surround the mighty bulk of his muscled frame in a shirt and jeans, though in most ways that only succeeded in accentuating and highlighting the fact that he was maybe the largest teenager striding the earth. Standing now seven-feet, nine-and-a-half inches tall in his ‘compact’ form, Brian was a behemoth whose movements shook the ground. Muscle swelled from his body like an uncontrolled growth of moss on the trunk of a tree. 30-inch upper arms. A nearly 90-inch chest. Thighs easily larger than most men’s waists. He looked slightly absurd as he walked up the street to meet Raul before graduation, carrying all that muscle on him as if he were constructed of boulders, but he insisted on dressing in clothes so he would look “normal,” no matter how much Raul rolled his eyes. Unlike most of the others, Brian’s growth came in sudden, uncontrolled waves. Like his body was saving up muscle growth that would suddenly bloom outward in new cables and swollen masses, and his only warning was a surging sense of heat and power that would wash over him like an orgasm as his body ripped its way free of another set of clothes and exposed its new dimensions for anyone to see. He still wasn’t used to it. It was...awkward. He never knew when it would happen, so he was never quite prepared for it. Others found it either amazing or erotic or both, and afterwards his libido was pushed so far into overdrive that he felt he could fuck anything that moved. His cock would immediately and unstoppably arch up to its new larger size and start pumping out fat gouts of cream in long, thick ropes as his body stripped itself of clothing, like a butterfly emerging from a cocoon. A few of the other guys had similar growth patterns, but no one could match Brian for the extent of his explosions of new muscle and cock—nor the frequency of the sudden growth. He waved at the unmistakable naked figure of Raul standing so unashamed and beautiful on the sidewalk, out in the middle of the city on a perfect summer day. Raul waved back, and started walking towards him. Hell, the guy looked like he was fucking someone with every stride of his perfect body, and The Beast would start swinging with its heavy thickness. “Hey, Big B,” Raul said, placing his hand behind Brian’s absurdly thick neck and pulling their lips together for a kiss. Even Raul’s lips felt beautiful pressed against his own, and the smell of the other young man’s intensely erotic pheromones rose into his nostrils and made his balls tingle. They pulled their lips apart and Raul looked up and down at his friend’s mass, reaching down and slowly stroking his own dick. “Bigger?” he asked. It was sometimes hard to tell if the huge Asian had surged recently. “Same big,” Brian said. “But I’ve been feeling...antsy all day.” “Might as well strip yourself out of them clothes then, Brian. They’re not going to do you much good when you start hulking.” Raul’s cock was starting to come to life, swelling visibly as the helmet bloomed. Brian laughed slightly. “I’ll leave the public nudity to you. You’re better at it.” “I’m better at a lot of things.” He licked his lips and rubbed the tip of his prick. “Oh, I know, Raul. I know.” He shook his head slightly as his friend so openly and unashamedly pleasured himself standing in broad daylight in the center of town. “There’s nothing you won’t do, is there?” Raul shrugged and smiled. “Don’t know. Do you have a list of things you’d like to try with me?” “I’d call you a tease, but we both know that’s not true.” “I never tease,” Raul said. “I only promise.” His cock, which he called The Beast, was now raging hard and starting to drool. “Ever had sex in public?” “No,” Brian admitted. “I’m a shy boy.” “You’ve got fuck all to be shy about, Bri. Let’s put on a show and see who turns up. You never know, we might invite a couple more friends into the Club.” “Or the police,” Brian said. “They’re welcome to join, too,” Raul answered with a huge grin. “I know there aren’t laws here about public nudity, but I gotta think that what you’re standing there doing right now doesn’t exactly fall inside the confines of decency.” Raul’s cock was stretched to its limit, arching upwards proudly and extending longer than a foot from his beautiful muscular frame. Thick veins wound up its length and the eye was open and weeping a steady flow of clear honey that broadcast its owner’s masculine scent and sexual desire strongly, like a clarion call for all Muscle Club members to answer. Raul looked down at his prick, stroking himself slowly and with obvious love. “I don’t see anyone objecting, do you?” “Not at the moment,” Brian admitted. Raul met his friend’s gaze. “You want some?” He grabbed hold of his monster and allowed a swollen bubble of his rich, delicious cream to appear at the mouth of his powerful snake. “I’ve got plenty.” Brian licked his lips. It was a sorely tempting offer. “You’re incorrigible,” Brian accused. “That’s just a big word for unashamed, which I am. And which you should be, too.” “It also means naughty.” “Guilty as charged,” Raul agreed. The swollen bubble of cum was growing in size, and began to slowly drip from his enormous erection like Elmer’s glue, thick and white and creamy. “Come on, Bri, don’t make me waste all this.” The huge Asian teen rolled his eyes and slowly dropped to his knees, saying, “If you insist….” Raul closed his eyes and started pumping fat floods of cream into Brian’s mouth as his friend sucked with delight and hunger on The Beast. “Fuck, bro,” Raul said softly, “I needed this.” As Brian swallowed the copious flow, he could feel his body begin to heat up, and his heart to race, and the strong, recognizable sense that he was about to swell with power all over again. Grabbing hold of Raul’s ass in his huge paws and pulling his friend’s cock deep inside his throat, he held on as his body began to magically expand with fresh, raw brawn. His shirt spilt its seams like paper and his newer body started to emerge. Raul smiled as his friend began to swell with new muscle, and it made him feel as if his cream was doing it. That was how powerful he was, now. Just a suck on his cock and he could make even the biggest dude in town get even bigger. Brian moaned and gulped as he felt the heat overwhelm him. Even knowing that it was coming didn’t make it one iota less enjoyable as his body’s muscled swelled fatter and harder. He could feel it intensely, and i never got any less amazing. There was a pressure bordering on pain at his crotch as his cock was quickly growing erect and needing escape from its denim prison. He sucked down the flood of Raul’s unending load and his back expanded by the inch and his chest bulged forward and he’d ripped free of his shirt in seconds. His fingers fumbled to undo his pants and allow his swelling prick some room when it decided it had enough of its cage and ripped free, pushing out and throbbing with its orgasmic pulse. His first gush splattered against the sidewalk, a fat creamy spray as his balls pushed their overflowing supply up the new inches of his cock. His mouth let go of Raul’s cock—rewarding him with a sudden splash of sticky wet warmth on his face as he and Raul switched places. “Get some,” he said, breathlessly, because he knew that the first load from his freshly grown body was overwhelmed with power. Raul didn’t need to be asked twice. He fell to his knees and Brian rose off his and opened his mouth to catch the second thick gush. It hit him full force and he swallowed eagerly before grabbing onto Brian’s surging manhood and welcoming its swollen head between his lips. He fed on Brian’s strength, and Brain gave it all to him. Raul looked up at his friend, and Brian looked down to see what his cream could do to Raul, watching him growing even more beautiful and powerful as his body bloomed with perfect muscle. He came harder watching Raul’s beauty intensify. He did not think it possible for a man to look better than Raul already did, but there he was proving him wrong. Whatever it was inside him that finessed his development and polished every inch of his muscle-swollen frame to flawless purification was doing it again. Brian could see his friend swelling with new power, and even as the bands of muscle on his shoulders multiplied and his chest swelled forward, the man’s face grew ever more achingly beautiful. He came harder still, watching what he was doing with his energized cum. And Raul grew larger and more beautiful with every gushing flood. • • • • Theodore St. George was a 66-year-old man who, until some time ago, had been an art teacher at the school where the male student population had lately begun to experience radical physical changes, and usually overnight. He had been a slight man with a bald head and wire-rimmed spectacles, fond of bow ties and suspenders who spent his spare time painting landscapes at the local park. That was who he had been, until two of his former students—duplicate twins named Harry and Hank, who had lately experienced those exact physical changes that turned them into sun-tanned mirror-images of some blonde demigod gifted with huge muscular development and an apparent lack of modesty—encountered him on one such morning and took it upon themselves to welcome their mentor into the unusual group dynamic known as Muscle Club. From that day to this, Mr. St. George was known as Teddy, and looked nothing at all like his former self. Like all men of any age who were exposed to the transforming properties that every Muscle Club member possessed in every cell and fiber of their bodies, Mr. St. George was changed drastically, his entire body chemistry altered and rearranged, so that when it was all said and done, Teddy was an alabaster-skinned god with deep green eyes, a shock of very black hair, and a body constructed from muscle so dense and thick that the man looked as if here were made of stone. Teddy was introduced to the members of Muscle Club as another teen, transformed by the twins, and re-entered his old school now as a student, though he spent the better part of his time out of class than in it. The masquerade lasted for some weeks before Mr. St. George confessed himself to Billy Titus, who only smiled knowingly and nodded, kissing the old man on his soft lips and welcoming him into their tight-knit society. “It’s nice to have another adult around,” Billy told him. “I’m not sure I still qualify on that account,” Teddy replied. “I seem to have lost control of myself to the needs of...this.” He grabbed the hard shank of sex in the crotch of his jeans and squeezed. “It seems to have a mind of its own.” “I know,” Billy acknowledged. “It can be...challenging.” “I sincerely don’t know how you control yourself.” “Sometimes I don’t, if we’re being honest.” More, he did not say. “But I’m happy you trust me with your secret.” “I should say that it isn’t much of a secret.” “As long as we’re sharing, you and I, may I confide in you and ask for your help?” “Of course, William, anything at all!” Billy smiled, seeing the face of his old teaching compatriot now reflected in the youthful, masculine visage before him. “I have something planned. Something...difficult. And it will need your help.” “My help?” “Yes,” Billy said. “And any other teachers who may have been similarly...upgraded.” Theodore St. George smiled. “I think I may know one or two candidates.” “And money. We’re going to need money.” “How much?” “A lot.” Teddy’s elegant eyebrow rose on his unlined forehead. “Just what have you got in mind, William?” A smile twisted up the corners of Billy’s kissable lips, and a sparkle was in his blue, blue eyes. • • • • George Carmichael and Chuck Willis were still a year away from high school graduation, but it had been decided by the Muscle Club co-presidents, Scott and Derek, that this year every member of the Club could attend. Willis had been the one to welcome George into Muscle Club personally, and the two had been mostly inseparable ever since. Willis was built like a fucking bull. Masses of thick, rock-hard muscle swelled outward everywhere on his body, almost as if his skin could not contain it. Deep fissures separated the bulbous muscle heads, and fat veins covered his brawn like tributaries over mountains. He had coffee-colored eyes and copper-colored skin, with a vast wealth of dark man-fur that coated his hyper-muscled body like a bear. He also smelled of raw sex very strongly, as if he had been bathing naked in the source of all fucking. George had insanely bright blue eyes that looked like jewels, and a lustrous mane of chestnut hair that flowed across his shoulders and down his back, like some Amazonian prince. He had thick eyebrows over absurdly long lashes, and full lips that looked as if they were constantly kissing. Where his boyfriend’s body was all hard bulges and deep crevasses, his was round and smooth with supple, sensuous curves to his muscle. Not fat at all, but more refined as if his body had been sculpted rather than grown. Like his lover, his body was similarly coated in curls of body hair, but rather than the coarse carpet that Willis owned, George’s was made of soft, long silk that swirled like ocean waves. If Willis was a bear, George was a lion, majestic and beautiful, with a long mane and sinuous muscles bulging along his frame. And when Willis had initiated George into the Club and George’s size and muscular development had surpassed his own, George was only too pleased to give some of it back, until they now matched each other pound for pound, even if Willis’s body looked like it was constructed from hard boulders, and George’s body was a collection of round, smooth contours. Plus, George had massive nipples. Huge. Thick, dark, supple, suckable nips perched at the edge of each slab of chest muscle as large as silver dollars. And they were as sensitive as they were large, as if their size had amplified their responsive nature. One could practically breathe on them and watch George’s fat shank of sex meat start to throb and rise. They were now, as they nearly always were, naked. Willis was lying face down on the grass at the edge of the swimming pool, while George floated face up on an inflated raft in the cool, calm water. Warm summer breezes caressed their skin, and George was paddling with soft splashes around the pool. “We should get ready,” he said, quietly in his deep, masculine tone. “Mmm,” Willis replied. “Does that mean, yes?” “Mmm.” “Mmm,” George mocked. He opened his eyes, shading them from the overhead sun, and looked towards his friend. Willis looked like some terrestrial map of forested mountains. The swell of his rump, round and muscular, rose high and mighty. The bulges along his shoulders stretched like a range of impressive hills. His skin was slick and shiny with tanning oil, burnished dark bronze. His shaggy head was a dark, wet mop of thick curls. George wanted to fuck him. “You’re not moving,” he observed. Willis turned his head to meet George’s intense blue gaze. “I’ll move when you do,” he growled. George sighed contentedly. “We’ll be late.” “No one will notice,” Willis observed. “Everybody from Muscle Club’s gonna be there.” “Someone will notice,” George answered. “Mr. Titus will notice.” Willis sighed, not contentedly but with resignation, because he knew George was right. Mr. Titus would notice. He noticed everything. Even when they were all tangled up together in “class,” all the young men of Muscle Club, all naked and horny and rutting like pigs, sucking and fucking and kissing, asses in the air, cocks hard as steel, cum flying everywhere—Mr. Titus could pick one of them out like the criminal in a line-up. He was like some Queen Bee who knew exactly where all her workers were, and what they were doing, particularly when they were doing something they shouldn’t. Willis pushed himself up onto his elbows and then turned into his side. His massive dick flopped across his muscular leg and he reached down to pet it, feeling the sharp, strong tingles of sex along its inches. Always horny. Always hungry. He loved his dick. He was looking at his lover and best friend as he caressed himself, allowing his eyes to drink in the other teen’s masses of thick muscle and all that soft fur and George’s colossal cock, half-hard and glistening in the bright sun. The dark stain of George’s fat nipples sat upon each thick pectoral globe like cherries on the top of ice cream. He growled, slightly, sounding like the bear he appeared to be. “Wanna fuck?” George smiled. “Don’t I always?” He fell from the raft into the pool and swam towards where Willis was lying, hauling himself out of the water and standing above the other huge young man. The water drained between the heavy masses of muscle like rivers through canyons, and his dick started to swell and throb as he quickly grew erect. Willis looked up at him. The sun glinted off the droplets clinging to his skin like diamonds. Those two amazing nipples looked swollen. He watched them grow hard with the same speed and hunger that George’s prick did. The nubs pushed forward and grew stiff and chewable. He knew that all he had to do was touch them, gently, just brush a fingertip against their super-sensitive tips and he could draw George close to an explosion of his delicious, thick cream. It would surge up his hard cock and fountain from the gaping mouth like a hydrant set loose, sending fat ropes of cum from the lion’s heavy balls. Willis got to his knees and grabbed George’s thick cock and aimed the head into his mouth, swallowing his lover’s meat with ease and familiarity. He drank the other man’s prick inside and down his throat, feeling it growing hot and hard as he sucked its length. It pushed against his throat, but he never gagged. He loved sucking dick, and he particularly loved sucking on his best friend’s. George reached up and grabbed one nipple in each hand, pinching them hard and forcing the first of many gushes of cum into Willis’s muscled body. He could feel himself shove a thick load up the inches of his prick and then a warm wash surrounded his cock inside his boyfriend’s mouth before he greedily guzzled it down. He wanted more. He always wanted more. And George always had more to give him. The sun was hot. Willis and George were hotter. Two young men with so much more muscle to come. • • • • “William, I’m sure you know these gentlemen already. This is Mike, Cal and Steve.” Billy reached forward and shook each man’s hand in turn, and his strength was tested to its limit each time. Firm, hard, manly handshakes that made the massive muscles lining these men’s arms swell and flex like snakes beneath their skin. It was amusing to him that men such as he was—adults rather than teenagers who had been transformed to the muscular and sexual behemoths they were now—insisted on trying to cover their overwhelming bodies in clothing. Even as it was becoming increasingly difficult to find clothing that fit, it was equally difficult not to give in to temptation as so many of the younger men had done. They were now stripping down to the bare minimum of covering, in some cases nothing more than a jockstrap that could barely contain their mammoth sexual equipment, or wearing nothing at all as Raul Garza so confidently did. Yet here they were, like him, trying to fit in with everyone else who was not nearly seven feet tall and did not have to contend with limbs bulging with enough muscle to overwhelm even the largest sizes of clothing and were not challenged by a shank of sex flesh so large, insistent and constantly charged up with need that it threatened to tear its way through whatever they managed to cover themselves with. Even now, seeing these men, he could feel that familiar overwhelming sexual energy start to throb and pulse, and he realized they were all affected similarly as their pungent masculine scents started to grow strong between them, like siren calls to sex. “I’m not entirely sure I do, actually,” he replied. “Although Cal and Steve look familiar.” “You know me better as Mr. O’Malley, the music teacher.” Mike smiled brightly, showing rows of perfect white teeth that dazzled. Billy remembered the man as having a bit of a paunch and male-pattern baldness, probably in his late forties, with an unremarkable face and a neglected body. He always thought him a rather sad man. The man standing before him now, clad in skin-tight low-waisted jeans and a body-hugging pure white Polo shirt looked no older than 19 or 20, and certainly had no sadness about him at all. It looked, rather, like he was prepared to take on the world barehanded and fuck the entire British navy. The paunch had been replaced by a clearly defined six-pack of amazing abdominal muscles, and his balding pate was now resplendent with a thick, honey-colored mane of soft curls that hung beyond his shoulders and halfway down his wide, muscular back. A rough, manicured beard and mustaches sprouted on his squared jaw and around his sensual mouth, and he was packing what looked like a ten-incher that pushed his package out to obscene dimensions. “And I’m Dr. McCloud, former biology teacher.” Billy nearly gasped in surprise. Dr. Calvin McCloud was a man in his sixties, with wrinkled skin and wireframe glasses who would have difficulty tipping the scales at ninety pounds dripping wet. But here he was transformed, a massive muscular beast of a man with a powerful, deep voice that made Billy’s ball sack quiver. He was wearing a barely-there tank-top made out of an elastic material that looked painted onto his outrageously developed torso. Two tectonic plates pressed forward from his chest, and he appeared so top-heavy that he was going to tip over—except for the tree-trunk thighs bursting out of the black spandex shorts that did nothing at all to his the fact that he owned a shank of cock even larger than Cal’s. His skin was copper and clean of fur, and his head was topped with a shock of jet-black hair formed into a fauxhawk that set of his ice-blue eyes to perfection. “I don’t believe we’ve met,” the third man said. “I’m Mike Jeffries. Used to teach at North Valley.” “Let me guess; Home Ec.?” Mike laughed gently. Then he raised up his arms and bulged them into mind-blowing power. Billy watched the muscle swell like balloons until his 24-inch pythons looked ready to split through his paper-thin skin. “Phys. Ed.” Then Mike went into a most-muscular crab pose that would have made any contestant on the Mr. Olympia stage spontaneously cream his jeans. He straightened and brushed at his mammoth pecs as if polishing stone, and said, “I’ve been working out.” Billy didn’t know what Mike used to look like, but considering that he was already a physical education instructor it made sense that the man now looked nothing short of masculine muscular perfection on two very sturdy legs. If he wasn’t kidding and he really had been working out his new body, Billy had to start reconsidering his own lackluster regimen, because the man before him was the living embodiment of a muscle god. It didn’t hurt that his face was achingly handsome, and the forests of manly fur that coated his muscles were arranged in a similarly perfect fashion, as if he had designed that, too. He was all-man, all right, and had the equipment to prove it. Mike had ocean green eyes, full, sensuous lips, a model’s facial structure and he was wearing a baseball cap that only accentuated his manly, sportsmanlike aspect. “I’m very happy to meet you. I presume that Teddy has filled you in on the plan?” “Some of it,” Cal said, “but not all. And he missed some of the important parts.” “Such as?” Mike counted off his points on his fingers, “Legalities, budget, infrastructure, schedule?” Billy smiled sheepishly. “Yes, well, those are obviously important, but we’re at a very early stage here. I have the location. It’s far from perfect, but it’s far better than what I would’ve hoped. Legal questions are a bit touchy, obviously, given the ages of the boys and our...recent behavior. I take full responsibility for that, of course.” Teddy said, “Not full responsibility, surely. As I’m sure these gentlemen can attest, trying to keep certain, shall we say, carnal drives in check when gifted with so many natural assets would be difficult on its own. Coupled with their already raging hormones and the amplified level of testosterone, not to mention augmented libido and the physical properties that would allow unfettered and a nearly constant ability to satiate those drives...it’s a miracle the whole town didn’t start exploding with muscular young men. I credit Mr. Titus with that success.” “Such as it is,” Billy said. “Thanks for the vote of confidence, but as of now—or, at least, as of yesterday—there were 257 known Muscle Club members, and who knows how many more men have come in contact with our little clique and left town to spread more cheer?” “It’s not necessarily a bad thing,” Cal said, grabbing his package meaningfully. “I’ve been rather enjoying myself, and the biological implications have this ex-biology teacher’s head spinning with possibilities. Perhaps this is the next step in our evolution. Perhaps it’s an anomaly. Either way, I know I’ve been having a very good time exploring the possibilities.” “As have we all,” Mike agreed. “Not our friend Mr. Titus, here,” Teddy added, laying his hand on Billy’s shoulder. “He has taken on the super-human task of denying himself access to the other young men in his tutelage.” Mike registered shock. “Just how the fuck is that possible? My dudes took me under their wing and fucked me silly. It’s been a non-stop orgy ever since!” “But I presume you are no longer a teacher at North?” “Of course not.” Then realization registered on his handsome face and he said, “You’re shitting me.” Billy smiled. “I shit you not.” Mike reached out to shake his hand again. “I didn’t think it was possible to hold back. I’ve felt like a non-stop fuck machine ever since I grew, and it’s only gotten stronger as my body has.” He looked at the others. “I thought maybe working out would relieve some of the, you know, pressure, but it only made it worse. Seems like the bigger I get—the stronger I get—I only get hornier and hornier. Thank god I had so many friends to relieve that pressure, or I might have exploded.” He looked Billy up and down and said, “I can’t fucking believe it!” “I have my relief valve,” he admitted. “But even that relationship is a dangerous one.” “So that’s why you want to….” “It is one reason, I’ll admit. A selfish one, for sure, but….” “Understood.” “There are many more. More important ones. Since I’ve remained at my post, I have been able—or forced—to observe what happens to these young men once they start to grow. Old friends turn on them. Family rejects them. Things happen to their bodies they cannot understand. It’s a bit of a struggle to reign in those...desires, of course. Which is why I’ve allowed such a lax set of rules within my classroom, and which is also why the school administration...well, you know the rest.” “Yes,” Teddy agreed. “So, you’re all in with me, then? You understand the sacrifices that I’m asking, and what it will mean for all of us—and them?” Nods of agreement. Billy took a deep breath and felt his heart soar with hope. “Then let’s get started.” • • • • Hank and Harry Johnson were identical twins, in almost every way. Even after having been exposed to the magic that the members of Muscle Club all shared, their bodies had grown and developed in identical ways, so much so that it was difficult for most people to tell one from the other. Texan teens, they looked more like Southern California surfers, with their deeply tanned skin and long flowing locks of golden blonde hair. With the exception that these particular surfers had been spending every waking moment they weren’t out on the waves inside a gym, where they had developed bodies of such incredible size and beauty that looking at them could produce instant erections on almost any man seeing them for the first time. It didn’t help matters that their usual uniform was a pair of very skimpy running shorts and nothing else at all, so that nearly every inch of their amazing and perfectly formed bodies was freely available to wantonly gawk at. The boys themselves seemed oblivious to the attention. Not that they weren’t particularly bright, more that they had a carefree attitude that was so open, generous and affable—if not downright affectionate—that they did not seem to fathom that people acted any differently with anyone else, regardless of their overwhelming physical beauty. Between the two of them, a natural competitiveness was also born, and it, too, had been amplified when Raul had taken them both by the hand and introduced them to his world. Now they roamed the world in a kind of good-natured haze, treating everyone and everything they encountered with the same sense of unreserved open-hearted friendliness. They simply loved everyone they met. And it helped that neither of them considered that leaving their ability to ‘tug’ on another man’s libido—sending out a subtle, tingling, very pleasurable throb of sexual desire and inescapable lust—constantly running was in any way wrong or inappropriate. After all, didn’t everyone like feeling good? And wasn’t it good that they could make other men feel good? Very, very, very good? They were jogging through the park, which was one of their favorite pastimes, as they discussed the up-coming ceremony. “This is going to be great!” “Right? Like, everyone together in the same place? And, like, naked?” “Right?” Their voices were indistinguishable as they jogged through the trees. Two six-and-a-half foot muscular teens wearing practically nothing at all, their muscles bouncing and flexing as they easily moved along the park paths. “I can’t wait!” It was in this very park that they had encountered one of their favorite teachers, Mr. St. Cloud, and “accidentally” invited him to join Muscle Club. And it was also one of their favorite ‘hunting grounds,’ where they were always on the lookout for more likely candidates. Because nothing felt as good—nothing felt as powerful and right and perfect—as changing a new member into another muscle-packed superman. Unless it was the inevitable round of mind-blowing sex that followed, of course. Nearly every morning the twins were out running, keeping their eyes out for new prospects. And as they ran, they were leaving thick trails of their masculine pheromones behind them, laced with the heady, uncompromisingly masculine scent that all Muscle Club members released like invitations to orgasmic bliss, and broadcasting constant pulses of the sexual tug radiating out like radar bands. They were fishermen, and their lures were nearly inescapable. It wasn’t hard to fall into their trap, and succumb to their charm and beauty. As they rounded a curve, emerging from the cover of trees and accompanied by the clarion call of their raging hormonal pheromones and the constant throbbing tug of their innate capability to turn any man into a potent horndog intent on one thing only, they spied their target at the same time. “Wow,” Hank said, his Texan twang coming in strong. “You can say that again.” “Let’s play!” “Let’s,” Harry agreed. Samuel Hanover was a dark-skinned brute of a man. Already well-muscled and broad with brawn, he was leaned over and stretching out his hamstrings when the twins spied him. An African-American man of impressive size and beauty, he was shirtless on this early summer morning, and his chocolate skin was slick and wet with sweat. “Hey!” Hank called. “What’s up?” Harry added. They jogged over to him and he turned, straightened, and let his jaw drop open in sheer shock. The twins slowed to a stop a few feet from him, standing side by side in all their uniform splendor. “Good morning,” they said at the same time. “What the fuck?” Then he seemed to realize what he had said, and he apologized. “Sorry about that but...I mean...the fuck?” Both twins grinned, and Hank said, “No worries, we get that a lot. I’m Hank, and this is Harry.” “We’re twins.” “I think he got that right away, Sherlock.” “Well, maybe he thought he was seeing things.” In fact, Sam was thinking that, but it wasn’t the fact that the two men before him looked so identical. It was the fact that they looked so identically developed, muscular, beautiful and amazing. “Sam,” he said. He was feeling a distinct buzzing in his body, and he felt as if the immediate area was suddenly growing warmer. “You jog here a lot? Funny, cause I think we’d remember someone like you.” “I just moved into town. Taking a teaching job in the fall. Over at North Valley.” He wiped his brow. It really was getting hotter. “We go to West Valley, but we have some friends at North.” Hank asked, “What’ll you be teaching?” “Physical Education,” he answered. He adjusted himself without thinking. His cock was starting to feel quite heavy and bothersome all the sudden. Hank looked at his brother and said, “Should’ve guessed.” “You’re in high school?” Sam was incredulous. No one that big, with that much muscle packed on a body that perfectly developed could possibly be that young. It took years to develop that much meat, and he should know. An ex-bodybuilder himself, he’d transformed his own body over the course of many years before retiring because he was unwilling to use enhancements on his body. He allowed his gaze to look at the unbelievable development on each of the young bodies on parade before him, admiring the size, shape and perfect definition packed on every inch of these bronzed blonde teens. A sudden, unexpected throb hit his prick, and he swallowed drily. “Graduating later today, as a matter of fact,” Hank said proudly. “Eighteen?” “Yes,” Harry confirmed. “You look surprised.” “I am. I mean, you guys must spend every day working out.” He sucked in a deep breath. Sweat trickled down his spine and crept between his butt cheeks. “Not every day,” Hank admitted. “But we do get a lot of exercise.” “Oh, yes, we’re both very physical.” The brothers looked at each other as if sharing some inside joke. When they looked back, Harry’s eyes scanned Sam’s body up and down as Hank said, “How old are you?” Sam thought it an odd sort of question, but he answered, “36,” somewhat proudly. “Wow, did you hear that? Sam’s twice our age.” “He still looks really good, though.” “Um, thanks?” Now he was very hot. His heart was racing, and his cock was throbbing. “I think I should be getting on.” “Do you mind if we jog with you for a while?” Hank’s hand was crawling down his well-muscled torso. Sam followed its course until the teenager hooked a thumb into the waistband of his running shorts, pulling them down slightly. His eyes grew round at the realization that Hank’s prick was huge, and pushing insistently against its thin cloth cage. “Would that be all right?” Harry was cupping his crotch, and the head of his own massive shank was easy to make out. “I guess...so.” The familiar trickle of pre-cum surged along his quickly thickening cock, and his balls tingled happily. “Cool,” Harry said, smiling. “I think this is the start of a really good friendship, wouldn’t you say, Hank?” “Oh, definitely.” Sam’s brow wrinkled slightly, but he watched the two young men start along the path again—in particular, he watched their bulbous, meaty asses bounce and sway as they jogged—and found himself amazed and turned on in equal measure by the beauty of these twin boys and their amazing bodies. “Did you know Mike?” “Mike?” Sam repeated. “Mr. Jeffries? He used to teach at North.” “You knew Mr. Jeffries?” “Intimately,” Harry said. “We’re very close friends with Mike.” “I guess there were some problems with students? Something about his performance?” “Problems? Do you think Mr. Jeffries has problems with students, Hank?” “I have never heard any complaints from anyone about Mr. Jeffries. On the contrary, I believe that everyone is extremely happy with his performance. And speaking from experience, I can say that if there’s one thing no one can ever complain about in reference to Mike, it’s his performance.” “I was told he left town.” Sam’s cock was now rock hard, and rubbing against his shorts quite distractingly. “Evidently there were complaints.” “I have no complaints, but then he wasn’t my teacher.” “Well, to be fair, Henry, I don’t think you can say that with 100% honesty. I think Mike taught you a thing or two.” “Well, yes, but not as a teacher—I mean, not in school, that is,” Hank clarified. “Well, no, not in school.” “I don’t mean to pry, but the administration has been very coy about what, in particular, Mr. Jeffries did to be dismissed so abruptly.” “What he did?” Sam tried to adjust himself on the sly, but touching his hard-on only made things worse. “Yes, what prompted the school to ask for his resignation.” “Oh, that. Well, it wasn’t really his fault.” “Of course not! No one blames Mr. Jeffries for what happened.” “I probably shouldn’t even be asking these questions,” Sam admitted. His whole body was coated in sweat. His heart was racing. His balls were on fire. “We could show you, if you like,” Hank said. “Oh, yes, we could do that,” Henry agreed. “If you’re really curious.” Sam glanced over his shoulder at the two young men following him. Did they look bigger? Were they more muscular than he remembered only moments before? And were those small shorts they wore even smaller? He could see each of the twins’ massive pricks wagging and rubbing up against the Nylon, inches long and fat as sausages. “I...I don’t want to get anyone into any more trouble.” “I don’t think that’s a worry,” Hank said, smiling brightly. “Nope, I think at this point everyone concerned is pretty happy with how things turned out, all things considered.” Sam slowed and felt the tremendous heat of the two massively muscled bodies approach him. He didn’t turn around, though. His hard-on was as massive as everything else. “Maybe I should go on by myself.” Hank circled around in front of him, while Henry stayed at his rear. “Why, Sam? Aren’t you feeling all right?” Hank glanced down at Sam’s insistent boner, tenting his shorts. “Is that what you’re worried about?” Sam swallowed hard. “Sometimes that happens when we’re exercising, too,” Hank added. “Henry, Sam is feeling a bit embarrassed because he has a hard-on. Why don’t you come around here and show him that he has nothing to be embarrassed about.” “A hard-on?” Henry moved to stand beside his twin. He was holding his running shorts in his left hand. In his right hand, he was holding the biggest, fattest, hardest cock that Sam had ever seen. Henry’s prick—looking to be at least a foot high—was red and glossy and clearly as hard as a rock. He was slowly stroking himself, and a steady flow of clear honey was emerging from its mouth and draining along the thick, long shaft, lubing his grip and making a slick, wet sound. “Why are you worried about a little thing like that?” He smiled glancing at the tent in Sam’s shorts, and added, “Not that it’s little by any means.” Nearly unable to take his eyes off the majestic sight, he was nonetheless distracted by movement and he looked over to watch the other twin’s prick inflate in record time, growing so large so quickly that it was almost comical. And when had Hank removed his shorts? Now the two matching sets of muscular, tanned, blonde-haired gods stood entirely naked before him, with massive erections steadily leaking copious flows of warm, clear honey that scented the very air around him with sex. Their bodies seemed to magnify, growing more solid and more clearly defined, as if their muscles were slowly swelling outward all at once, pushing against their smooth, flawless skin as they inflated with power. “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Sam. Nothing at all.” He raised his gaze from their monsters and looked at their faces. Were they even more handsome now? Had their countenances changed along with their bodies? How was any of this possible? Was he dreaming? A dark stain colored his running gear as he spontaneously came, releasing a heavy, uncontrollable flood of warm cum into his crotch. “That’s nice of you,” Hank said. “Yeah, that’s quite a compliment.” “Perhaps we should return the favor?” “That’s a great idea, Hank.” The two young men pointed their massive cocks towards the high school Phys. Ed. teacher and suddenly twin sprays of thick, sticky cream were splattering against Sam’s body as if the teens were holding hoses and had opened up the nozzles. An impossible amount of cum was spraying from each cock and it struck Sam with force and heat and a sudden, overwhelming sense of power. He gasped. He came again. And then he was growing. • • • • Mr. Titus was wearing a suit. No one else in the auditorium wore anything at all. He stood behind the podium and looked at the gathering of naked, perfect men before him. They were all looking back at him, with smiles on their achingly handsome faces and nothing but prime, beautiful muscle as far as the eye could see. He’d just handed out the final diploma and watched the last of his graduate take his seat with his friends. There were grins and kissed and back slaps aplenty—even a few cock strokes—as they congratulated each other. “Gentlemen. I present to you the graduating class of…” “The graduating class of Muscle Club!” someone shouted, and a deep, thrilling roar went up as each of these powerful, super-human young men raised their voice in pride and triumph, glorying in the brotherhood of muscle they had formed. Some stood from their chairs and raised their arms, plumping their masses of brawn into full power. Others grabbed or stroked their cocks as a sign of superiority. Some kissed or embraced. It was a sudden explosion of testosterone and hubris, a celebration of what and who they were, and an unashamed display of their sense of achievement. Billy smiled brightly and nodded before trying to bring some order back to the proceedings. The mass of male perfection slowly quieted again and resumed their seats, and Billy acknowledged their declaration of independence. “The graduating class of Muscle Club.” Another shout went up. More awesome displays of muscular grandeur and sexual capacity erupted. Billy felt his own massive cock stirring and wanting free, but he did his usual best to suppress it and merely allowed the celebratory display of virility and arousal to cool on its own. These weren’t boys before him, these were men. Their bodies showed that with ample evidence. Some of them were barely 18, but looking from one to the next of the faces of Muscle Club’s growing membership—both in number and in physical size—it was evident to their teacher that these were men, with manly strengths and desires, and a strongly masculine need to satisfy them. It was obvious how they had all been changed externally by whatever was happening to them, but the internal changes were less so. Only when he was alone with them, with each man in Muscle Club, did he realize how changed they were. Along with their swelling muscles and growing beauty, they were maturing in ways he could not have imagined. They were truly behaving like a family, now, watching out for each other, supporting each other and, yes, even loving each other. So many of them had been rejected by their own family and friends, now. Prejudice, certainly, and maybe even fear. Fear of their growing bodies and growing power and growing sexuality. Fear of their fearlessness. Fear of the size of their muscles and bodies, fear of their outsized libidos and egos, fear of their strength and power. It was so sad, really. Because there was nothing to fear from these men at all. The cheers died down to a quiet roar and Billy held up his hands for silence, eliciting a few catcalls when his arms started ripping through his clothing. Would he ever stop growing bigger? He sincerely hoped not. “Gentlemen,” he said, “before we get on with today’s celebrations, and what I’m sure will be a party the likes of which this school—this town—has never seen, I have a couple of important announcements to make concerning your...our futures.” A soft, deep murmuring rose at his words. “I know...I know some of you have had your suspicions, but I have not been able to report this news until today. Until now. “We have dreamed of a place for us, together. A place where we will be free to live as we know we must. A place where we are free to be ourselves, and not ashamed.” “Who’s ashamed?” It was Raul, naked and glorious—and did he look even more beautiful than yesterday? A tremendous roar accompanied his question. The feral roar of power. “You’re right of course, Mr. Garza. Shame is not something that comes naturally to you, but for some of us, shame is what we are expected to feel. Shameful of our very emotions and desires, and shameful about how we act and look. Shameful of our actions and reactions. Shameful of simply existing.” A hush fell, and some of the young men looked down at the floor, while others were looking from face to face, and some of them nodding in agreement. “It is...difficult for others to understand what this means.” Billy gestured at his own hugely developed frame, running his hand down the thickly muscled contours, so easily discerned even under his suit of clothes. “What it means to be...us.” It was silent now. Completely silent. “On this day, we are all graduating. Today, we are all moving forward, and moving out.” More murmurs. “We have found a place for us. For any of you who wish to join us. As of today—now—we are no longer Muscle Club.” The sound was now one of confusion, also refusal, but Billy expected that. “We are more than a Club. More than a school. We continue to grow, to become more than we are, and to invite others to join us. So we need a new name, and a new goal, and a new place.” He paused, and five other men, also wearing tight-fitting suits—some, ludicrously so, looking as if the seams would burst and reveal their incredibly-developed muscular frames in seconds—walked out onto the stage, arranging themselves in pairs on either side of the podium. These men, looking no older than Billy himself, or indeed than any of the dozens of naked teen muscle gods in the audience, stood with their hands clasped before them and their handsome faces looking out toward the gathered members of Muscle Club with smiles. “Perhaps some of you recognize these men here with me on stage.” He gestured to each man as he announced their names. “Theodore St. George, formerly a teacher here of art history and English. Michael Jeffries, formerly a teacher of Physical Education at a neighboring High School. Calvin McCloud, formerly a teacher of biology and earth sciences here. Stephen O’Malley, formerly a teacher of music and mathematics. And finally Samuel Hanover, one of the newest members of our happy and unusual family, thanks to Harry and Hank.” After each man bowed his head slightly, Billy cleared his throat. “Gentlemen,” Billy said, drawing the attention to be focused on his face again, “today we announce the birth of our new home. A place for us to gather together, live together, and build something of our own that no one can push us out of or refuse us entry. Today, gentlemen, is the first day. “Today I invite you to live in Muscle City.” On cue, the five men standing around him lifted their arms in unison and tensed their collections of awesome, uncompromising brawn to full bloom. Instantly, their clothing was torn to shreds, practically exploding from their bodies, revealing the promise of what they had been hiding in naked glorious perfection. Then they grabbed onto Billy’s suit and ripped it from his body, tearing apart the wool and cotton as if it were paper, uncovering the body that only one other man had seen to this day, as Billy Titus joined his pupils in a silent vow never to hide who and what he was any longer. The six men stood proudly amongst the tattered and torn remnants of their old life and folded their massive arms across their bulging chests, beaming with smiles that displayed their unashamed masculine perfection. Immediately, the crowd exploded in shouts and cheers and wild applause. “If I may…” Billy began, but the noise of the spontaneous applause was overwhelming. The members of Muscle Club were out of their seats, hugging, kissing, fist-pumping and throwing their own bodies into awesome displays of their massive muscular development. “Gentlemen,” Billy said again, but the cheers and clapping and muscular displays continued. Billy looked at his fellow teachers and shrugged, and they threw their arms across each others’ shoulders and watched the mayhem continue for some minutes until the crowd began to settle again, and some voices raised questions that they hurled toward the stage. “Where is it?” “When do we leave?” “How did you do it?” Billy gestured for calm and finally received it, but most of the audience remained standing, now, fully pumped on excitement and surprise and unable to calm their overeager bodies. Just the idea of Muscle City was causing the men to spring erections, as if voting with their cocks. “As you know, the economic downturn has had a debilitating effect on several nearby towns, causing some to be thrown into complete disarray and bankruptcy. Some weeks ago, a friend and I start…” “Carl!” Several deep voices shouted, and a glance at the big blonde’s face showed him coloring a deep red with embarrassment and pride. “A friend,” Billy said, loudly, “and I began to investigate the possibility of taking over one of these places, one that has been mostly abandoned as its factories closed and its population left for greener pastures. As we know, many of the commonplace necessities of daily life are no longer absolute necessities for us. Our bodies and our fellowship can now provide for most basic needs, but we are still left living in an unfriendly environment that neither understands or desires our continued citizenship. “We therefore concluded that what would best benefit us and all our friends would be a place separated from our former lives, a place where we can explore our new capabilities, our new relationships, and our new lives.” “Fuckin’ A!” someone shouted. “Fuckin’ A, indeed,” Billy agreed. And then there was more yelling and applause and alpha displays of massive muscular development. The men on stage were covering their mouths as they laughed, or trying to feign some kind of adult control even though their own hearts were racing and they could practically taste the testosterone leaking into the room. “And I am happy and proud to announce today that we have found that home, and it is awaiting our arrival.” Cheers, again. Sustained and loud. The walls were shaking and the roof quaked. The sheer power contained in the gathered men was enough to create havoc inside the building. Billy called for quiet again, and said, “Let me be clear, this will not be an easy change. We are not going to a Garden of Eden. The town I speak of will need lots of work to make livable spaces, and many of its services, resources and facilities have fallen into disrepair, if not downright failure. “I must also hasten to add that a great many of you will need your parents’ permission. There are still laws to consider if we are to avoid undo interference and observation, and starting off on the wrong foot would put all of us, and this endeavor, in peril.” Already, there were protests, but Billy said, “I realize that many of you have been turned out already by your families. I know that many of you are—or were—living in the classroom or even at the outdoors gathering place, because you’ve had nowhere else to go. Many of you are already living together, squatting in abandoned properties or living with your friends with more understanding and loving families. In short, you have already received a kind of tacit permission to move out, but you will still need to inform your families of your intentions before joining us. “For those remaining behind, and I know there are more than a few of you who will be unwilling at this point to abandon everything you know and move to another city, even one as I have described, you should know that I have given my notice and informed the school that I do not intend to return. Whomever your teacher is in September, they may be unwilling to be as...lenient as I have been concerning certain rules regarding clothing requirements and sexual conduct in the classroom.” A few of the younger members in the audience groaned audibly. “I wish that I could be in two places at one time, but I’m afraid the situation has become untenable. Restrictions will be enforced upon you—upon all of us—in the coming year whether we like it or not. I know this makes it harder on you than ever, but it is what it is.” The general mood shifted at his words, But then he smiled, and he said, “But Muscle City is ours, gentlemen. It is all ours, and we may do with it everything we can dream of.” Then he lifted his own arms up into a double-bi that would make the gods weep with envy, building his colossal pectoral mounds into thick mountains of raw power, and making his body swell outward as he released the bounds he had placed on it and began to swell into his ultimate, glorious, unfettered size and magnitude. His hyper-masculine scent was being released in thick clouds. His muscles bulged against his skin with their utter capacity and facility. His cock was a massive thing of beauty and dominion, drooping forward over his cum-pumping balls with every thick inch of its impossible extents. Male power and sexual energy saturated his voice. “Muscle City—and freedom—awaits us, gentlemen.” Part 1 They left their old homes the following day. It was an easy decision for most of the young men, and for those who were unsure or needed permission to abandon their old lives but were unable to get it for now, they knew that there would be a place for them no matter how long they waited to join their companions. The young men of Muscle Club left their homes in the early morning hours, shortly after dawn. Billy judged it would be best to cause as little commotion as possible, and because he knew that once the brotherhood was fully assembled it would difficult if not impossible to keep them from becoming exceptionally overt with their passions. As a rule, the boys and young men had become very comfortable showing affection towards each other, though they were cautious in most cases with some rather overconfident exceptions in the same mold as Raul’s constant nudity. But the heat that they generated - both physical and sexual - when you gathered a lot of them together was too strong to easily overcome. One by one, and two by two, they moved through their old city towards the civic center, where they would gather and start their procession towards their new home. Most wore some kind of covering, even if it was only the tiniest pair of shirts or a “banana hammock” that cradled their massive cock meat. Some elected to finally give up clothing altogether as a showing of their independence. Seeing them all together in the open air, standing tall and proud and nearly naked, Billy felt a justifiable pride and love for them all. They believed in him, and they trusted him, and he could’t let them down. When it seemed that no others would be arriving, Billy went to the head of the group and they walked out of town in the strangest parade that anyone had ever seen. Nearly 200 men, semi- or entirely naked and unashamed, like a procession of the finalists in some superhero look-alike contest who had all forgotten their costumes, walking hand in hand or arms hanging across their companions broad shoulders, all with bright smiles on their handsome faces as they bid adieu to their old lives without a look back. Muscle City was several dozen miles away, and they would be walking the entire distance. They avoided the roads and highways, taking a straight-line approach that had them moving across farms and fields, over hills and across streams, through tall, dry grass and among curious horses and incurious cows beneath the bright summer sun, their perfect male bodies soaking in the heat and glistening from sweat like metal-skinned gods. A thick cloud of their combined earthy pheromonal funk surrounded them, scenting the warm winds with a heavy perfume of their powerfully masculine scent, and dozens at a time would fall away from the larger group to engage in some fun with each other as they travelled toward their new home, unable or unwilling to wait before they could enjoy the many physical and sexual gifts their bodies could bestow on one another. They were kissing and embracing and sending up whoops of sheer joy at their new freedom. A giddiness accompanied their realization of what they were doing, and what they had done, and what they imagined lay in store for them. No more hiding or shame. No more denying of their desires and powers. No more pretending to be who they no longer were, and the liberation of their bodies and their impulses - finally unburdened from the rules that the old world had tried to chain them with. Billy was smiling the whole way. His heart felt like it was going to swell out of his chest and spill love all over every last one of these young men. It seemed impossible that this was actually happening, that they were all with him, giving this project their complete acceptance and showing that their confidence in him was absolute. He was worried about what would happen along the way, and what would happen when they finally reached their destination, but he was just as confident that these young men would persevere. He did not lay too many rules on them about the place they were going. They had been saddled with so many rules already, and all of those rules had to do with the comfort and fear of others, and not the well-being of these young men at all. He’d taught them well when they were all in his classroom, and he had observed those teachings made manifest in their everyday lives. ‘Help those who need help.’ ‘Treat each other with respect and love.’ ‘Believe in yourselves.’ And, as always, the golden rule overall: Do unto others as you would have others do unto you. Basic rules that would color every decision they’d need to make. The camaraderie and competition among the young men was apparent even as they left the town they had called home. Everyone wanted to bring some part of their old life along, whether that was a laptop with all their social connections on it, or a box of books, or the baseball mitt that no longer easily fit their larger hand, but which remained a comfortable reminder of things that used to be and might be again. Some of them wanted to bring everything even knowing that was impractical, and others left with nothing - literally nothing - at all, not even a stitch of clothing. “Let me carry that,” one dude would say to another, as if he was somehow stronger than his brother. Others were comparing whatever they’d decided to bring with someone else’s choice, debating the relative merits of each item. Others were simply overjoyed at the prospect of living somewhere together where they’d never have to hide anything again. And Billy wondered whether that was possible, and what the fates had in store for them. “This place is a fucking dump!” “No one said this was going to be easy.” “No one said we were moving to a fucking dump, either!” The staggering collection of naked men stood at the edge of an abandoned town. To a man, they were incredibly well-developed with outsized muscle packed on their oversized frames. They stood together very closely, often rubbing warm skin against warm skin and even groping each other, unashamed of such overt and open shows of affection and love for each other. Some were sporting impressive erections, as if demonstrating with their cocks the excitement they felt inside - or, more likely, simply giving in to the constant state of arousal that pumped through their bodies and free, at last, to do so without embarrassment or fear. None looked older than their mid-twenties, and their assemblage was a kaleidoscope of racial differences, with skin tones ranging from alabaster to dark chocolate, hair both straight and curly, eyes of blue and green and grey and brown, and bodies as smooth as a baby’s butt to bearish figures coated in curling forests of dark manly fur. There were, by number, 178 men arranged in the street leading into Muscle City. More would be coming later, swelling the population to nearly 250 men. They stood in the summer sun under a clear blue sky, and not a one of them, by this time, was wearing a single stitch of clothing. Anything that some of them had been wearing initially had long since been abandoned, and to a man they now stood in pure naked perfection, each the very model of masculine beauty. Some were holding hands, others had their thickly-muscled arms hanging across each others’ shoulders. Some stood silent and alone, gazing up the deserted street leading into the new home than only a handful had seen to this moment. It was, in fact, a fucking dump. Largely abandoned for a number of months, the city - more of a town, really - had suffered at the hands of the on-going economic mess that the entire country had been experiencing, though it had hit hardest here because it had been going on far longer and for different reasons. The latest calamity had only sealed its fate. “It’s not much to look at,” Billy admitted, turning around at the head of the contingent and raising his voice for all to hear, “but it is ours. No one can tell us here what we can or cannot do. No one can force us to restrain ourselves, or fit in, or abide by rules we do not make for ourselves.” He raised his muscular arms above his head, and announced, “This is our home, gentlemen! This is Muscle City!” A cheer went up, and the men kissed and embraced each other in sheer joy. “I still say it’s a fucking dump.” Billy laughed despite himself. “Then let’s make it into something better!” He lowered his hands and gazed on all the handsome faces looking back at him hopefully. He could see disappointment in some of those faces, and he understood that. He could see worry and fear in others, which looked odd to be pasted on bodies so overwhelmingly powerful and graced with such uncommon masculine beauty. On others, he could see unvarnished happiness and wonder. His lover, Carl, stood next to him, towering over his smaller form, and the five other ‘adults’ he had brought with him were arranged nearby as leaders for this most unusual and unconventional parade. “I know this may not be what some of you were expecting. I know others of you may be reconsidering your devotion to this project. Some of you can’t wait to get started. There are...a lot of unknowns going into this, but we’re together, and we’re free, and, c’mon, we’re fucking naked! What’s not to like about that?” Smiles, then. Smiles and nods and laughter. “Dudes,” Carl said, his deep voice powerful and rich, “think about where we are right now and what’s going to happen.” He gestured behind him with his arm and said, “This is ours. All ours, and no one else’s. We can make it anything we want to, and we start now.” He then turned and walked into Muscle City, followed by Billy and Sam and Mike and Teddy and Calvin and Steve. Then the co-presidents of the old Muscle Club, Derek and Scott followed them up the broken asphalt road, followed in short order by Raul and Brian and Hank and Henry and all the oldest members of the Club. They were walking into a town made up of houses and storefronts and buildings that used to hold families that had gone in search of something better. They were all looking for the same thing, hoping to find it here where they would be left alone and to become whatever it was they were growing into. A sense of expectation and ambition began to swell in the young men walking forward into the abandoned town. And, above all, a feeling of liberation and freedom, carefree in its possibilities. The first days proved to be a wake-up call to all the men, young and old, taking up residence in the small town. Real duties and responsibilities were assigned, because to make the place safe and habitable meant figuring out how to make things run, and how to turn on lights and re-establish running water and bring life back to a dead place. A sense of what life would be like in this place that had no others around to judge them or place rules on their activities and desires became quite obvious on the first evening within the streets of Muscle City. The town was quiet, without electricity to power appliances or air conditioners or TV sets, and the air grew warm and sultry. As the sky darkened and the men gathered back together after a day of exploration and discovery, each huge body slick with sweat and coated in dust and dirt and grease, they fell together out of necessity and longing, drunken on a sense of their utter freedom and overwhelmed by the sheer number of beautiful, muscular men in one place with only one thing on their minds. To say an orgy broke out cannot adequately describe the sexual heat that finally exploded on the streets of Muscle City. No one held back at all, because there was no longer any need. Any desire, any wish, any longing or craving or hunger that any man felt for any other man could and would be satiated, for longer and deeper and more fully than any of them had ever imagined. The realization that this was real, that this was happening, and that no one would appear to stop them slowly spread through the throng of hyper-sexual and superhuman men like a slow-moving slick of oil that coated their naked bodies with its warm, wet comprehension. They could fuck each other openly, here, on the street. Or in the buildings. Or anywhere they wanted to. They could kiss and stroke and love each other with abandon and without fear of discovery or judgment. They could finally, finally allow themselves to fully experience each other, love each other, fuck each other, and utterly surrender to the overwhelming sense of perfect masculine power and never come up for air. Their bodies would not only allow such action, but craved it. More muscle, more sex, more power, like glowing conduits that ran through the assembled mass of naked muscle and pumped up their lust to unheard of levels. Cocks plumping into massive limbs and plugging into asses and mouths, shooting fat ropes of cream in unending supply. Lips kissing lips, mouths sucking nipples, tongues lapping at assholes, hands groping and stroking and caressing and everywhere long, luxurious groans of absolute pleasure filling up the dark streets with the unmistakable sounds of men being with other men and falling into a state of perfect sexual bliss. Grunts and shouts and howls of pleasure that rose in a crescendo of mind-blowing sex. It lasted all night, all through the hot, dark, sweaty hours under the stars and moon until the sky turned pink again and the men welcomed a new day, their bodies having absorbed the gallons of unending cream that their balls could produce. And they were all bigger than ever. Billy was initially reticent to jump into the bulging, sweat-slick, cum-sticky mass of muscle. He had held himself back so long that he had some trouble overcoming the chains he had placed on his own libido and desires. It was Carl who took him by the hand and cast him into the mass, introducing him as “my boyfriend, Billy, so be gentle.” But gentleness was the last thing on anyone’s mind, including Billy’s once he let his engines rev and uncaged the lion inside him. He let his brain go and allowed his body to take over, and he took to the rampant, unbridled, overwhelming sex like a fish to water, diving in face-first and nearly drowning from the attention his attendance received. Then he started to change. “Well, fuck,” someone growled in satisfaction, “that was fun.” Billy opened his eyes. To say that he felt amazing would only slightly touch the sensations of power and well-being coursing through every cell of his body. After years - literal years - of not engaging with any of the other dozens of young men turning into muscle gods all around him, he had spent the first night being waited on and worshipped with an almost religious reverence by anyone who could get close to him. Mr. Titus had grown into a legend among his students. The man they couldn’t have. They knew he and Carl were together, but no one else could even touch him. Somehow, miraculously, he had managed to survive months and months among them all, watching them all grow and explode with muscle and sex and stay apart. Now he was there, with them all, and they all wanted to be with him. There was no mirror for him to know how much he had changed after only a single night among his proteges and pupils. But he had changed in a serious way. Several dozen pounds of new, fresh, raw muscle bulged from his taller, wider frame. His body absorbed and accepted and thirsted for this, and now it was changing dramatically, fed by so many powerful men and their powerful creamy jets of transforming essence. He was tangled in the thickly-muscled limbs of several other men. Raising his head and looking around himself, there was nothing but skin and muscle as far as he could see. Some men still kissed, slow passionate embraces that lingered in the dawn light. Some were already stroking themselves again, their cocks insatiable and sustained by a need for attention. Groans of wakening and satisfaction rose like an earthquake in the city square. Lifting off the muscular arms and legs arrayed about him, he stood slowly up and surveyed the landscape of nude muscleteens all in repose after the most massive muscular orgy that he was sure the world had ever seen. He had enjoyed an unending succession of lovers, each as energetic and passionate as the last, who wanted nothing more than to give him pleasure and offer him all that they had to give. Anyone roused enough to watch the man stand up was awestruck. Who was this colossal being? This beautiful creature? This ultimate manifestation of masculine perfection? Raul Garza would have a new contender for Most Beautiful Man, and Brian Chan would be hard-pressed to swell his collection of brawn into larger dimensions than the colossus of power standing among them. Billy Titus was like a butterfly emerging from his chrysalis, or a flower blooming after a winter’s nap, or the sun rising. Billy Titus had changed dramatically, now personifying the vision of man that had been asleep inside him for all these months. As he stretched his newly-grown body, muscle blossomed along his limbs in fat, broad cables of beautiful perfection. His chest swelled magnificently. His cock swelled forward into a tool of massive, obvious capacity that everyone would want to suck on and feel its weight and thickness pushing inside them, delivering the man’s powerful seed in fat, thrusting jets of hot wetness. And his face…. Handsome masculine perfection. A heavy grow, a strong chin, a noble nose, piercing blue eyes, jet black hair, and all arranged in a visage of perfect male beauty more powerful than anyone had ever seen. He could not observe his own changes directly, but he could feel them and sense them looking down at himself. Tremendous thick bands of fresh muscle swelled out from his massive chest. His shoulders were now so large that they loomed in his peripheral vision. Looking down at his arms, they were packed and overwhelmed with fat bulges of vascular brawn, like footballs mounted on his upper arms that twitched and flexed with the slightest movement. His entire body felt as though it was fairly bursting with power. He seemed to be gently and insistently pulsing with strength, as if there was too much for his muscles to harness and hold, and that it would explode from him at any moment in a detonation of masculine power so huge that anyone within ten miles would instantly find their own cocks swelling to full power and pumping out gallons of hot, thick cream, overcome by this man’s intense beauty and strength even though they were nowhere nearby. After a sigh and a look around, he clapped his hands to rally the troops. “Rise and shine, gentlemen,” he said loudly. “I trust you all had an entertaining first night.” There were calls of agreement and grunts of approval and even a few exploding fountains of rich creamy cum in response, shooting in high, powerful arcs and splattering down on the naked flesh. “Because now we get to work!” Groans, again, but this time the more familiar groans of disappointment and chagrin. Billy smiled, recognizing those groans quite intimately from his school room, both before and after he’d been changed into the giant he was today. “Now, now, gentlemen. A little hard work never hurt anyone. Besides, we need to do something with all that pent-up energy you’ve no doubt absorbed from your fellow citizens.” Carl stood up, and looked both shocked and lustful towards his lover. Billy was still Billy, but now he was a colossus, a god, the naked perfect epitome of the male form. Overwhelmed with muscle, but all of it developed and arranged in a perfection of form that was nearly unbelievable were he not standing right next to the man. Everything about his lover made him hunger for him. His ass was a work of perfect beauty. His wide back flared widely from his narrow waist and was overwhelmed with bulges and hard contours, flexing and swelling as he moved. His shoulders were a mile wide, meeting at high, hard deltoids that buttressed a neck of muscular grandeur. When Bill turned to look at him, he gasped audibly and nearly exploded with cream. Then he was clapping his hands, and said, “Get your lazy asses the fuck up! Even if you don’t care about the living conditions here, how are we ever going to persuade anyone else to join us if we all live in a pigsty!” “Anyone else?” “Who else?” Carl said, “You don’t think news of a place like this is going to stay secret for long, do you? And when Johnny Muscleslut shows up on your doorstep, you want a fucking doorstep to fuck him on, don’t you?” Slow moans and groans of reticent agreement sounded across the square. “Well then get your lazy, beautiful asses off the fucking street and let’s get this place in order! With this much muscle doing the job,” he said, illustrating his words by pumping his own amazing collection of bulging brawn into dick-hardening glory, “we’ll get this shit knocked out in no time!” Billy grinned at his lover. Nothing could energize a Muscle Club member more than the promise of fresh meat, and he had no doubt that Carl was right - there would be more men coming here. It was only a matter of time. It was not an easy task, to be sure, but much of the so-called “heavy lifting” proved to be not so heavy for men gifted with the level of muscular strength and development that each of these men possessed. Plus, an unexpected benefit and by-product of all the physical labor was a sudden and very strong renewal in the young men’s muscular and physical development. Muscle began to bloom as if it were being inflated after they started using their bodies for something besides sex. They were practically exploding with new growth, and it only drove them to work harder after they realized what was happening to them. Strength multiplied, size amplified, and everything just got bigger and bigger. Billy helped to rebuild, but a larger and more important task was to be a father figure of sorts, and act as both mentor and authority figure. It was, of course, too easy to be distracted by your fellow workers and forget your current assignment when a hand fell too easily onto your cock and lips were pressed to yours. The heat of the days was intense, and it drove the heat of passion higher as well. Billy was rather lenient at first when he came upon a set of workers spending their time with each other rather than at the task at hand. This was, after all, the chief benefit of establishing Muscle City in the first place. To have a place where such open displays of affection and passion and fucking were accepted, commonplace and even nurtured. These men owned libidos in overdrive and had so much energy that it was nearly impossible to stop them from doing what came naturally. Two of them would be in a room, opening up the doorways to allow their larger bulks to more easily move about the buildings, or doubling the size of a room by demolishing the second floor to open up enough headroom for an 8-foot-tall man to fit inside. And all that physical exertion and the sense of power that came from literally tearing a wall apart with your bare hands was naturally going to lead to some sudden and not unexpected sexual need. They were all alphas, in a sense, and all testing their strength and position, and all wanting to show off what they could do, and how often they could do it - and how good they were doing it. Now that they were in this environment of free sex and love, they began to learn from each other and grow into even more accomplished lovers, open with their needs and fantasies and desires, and capable of fulfilling them all at any time. So Billy had to become a taskmaster, and gently remind them that there were still jobs to complete if they were going to build a city they could be proud of - a city as beautiful and perfect as they themselves were. “Gentlemen,” he would say, because that still managed to summon their attention, “after you’re done with each other, I do hope you’ll spend an equal amount of energy and determination on finishing your jobs. It would not do to have no roofs over our heads when winter rains arrive, would it?” “No, sir,” they would answer breathlessly between kisses or gropes or blow jobs. “Excellent,” he would praise. And then he would move on to the next room, and its pre-occupied occupants having their way with each other. He did note a tendency for the men to pair themselves off, which made him wonder whether that was something humans did naturally, or if it was a cultural legacy that they would abandon at some point - though he had absolutely no desire to abandon Carl for the arms of someone else at night. Still, he smiled when he considered the..flavor of the connections he saw forming. Although there were definite pairs of men, their relationships were very open to invitations to and from others into their intimacies, and there were no jealous or possessive tendencies he could note. It seemed, at least in these first days, that they had discovered a kind of sexual and emotional nirvana. The men - all of them - were enjoying very open, very loving, very giving relationships with each other, and never once had any of them come to blows or even a shouting match over the preferred partner of one over the other. On the third day, they were joined by a large contingent from the other schools, and these new citizens were given very warm and hospitable greetings. It slowed things down considerably that day as the new members of their cult of muscle and sex made their way through the existing residents and received a copious and athletic reception from everyone they met, but in the scope of things that was a good thing. They were now a small town of nearly 300 men, and more would be coming soon. Things were moving along slowly, but steadily, and all things considered Billy thought that he had made an excellent decision to move Muscle Club to these environs. And with each passing day, they were all growing larger and stronger and more beautiful. Part 2 On day four, something odd did occur. Billy was making the usual rounds, prodding a few of the residents to get back to work and joining in with a few others as they participated in a little R&R before smashing another wall down, when a shout went up from the northern end of Muscle City, near where the pumping station was located. They had running water back online very quickly, having been made priority one, and some of the men were taking turns monitoring the station and learning how it all worked. They had discovered a set of manuals, disused and dusty, along with the original blueprints, but it was all written in very technical engineering language that assumed quite a lot about the person who would be reading them. Once again, Billy marveled at the ability of the men to quickly assimilate new ideas and learn how things worked in an amazingly short time. It seemed to him that their brains were at least as well-developed as their bodies. All he had to do was put them to work and watch them grow at a similar pace as their muscles and sex drive. What he had not expected was that they would not simply learn new things, but come up with new ideas and improvements on their own. Billy, along with a few of the others who heard the shout, jogged to the monolithic water pumping station and could feel the ground shaking. The doorway stood open and one of their youngest citizens, Mike Carlson, was standing outside the open door jumping up and down and hollering as if he’d just won a medal. “I did it!” he shouted, thrusting two thickly-muscled arms into the air. “I did it!” As usual for a Muscle Club member, his cock was also in a state of excitement, bobbing up and down and slapping his abs with loud thwacks. Mike was a blonde-haired, blue-eyed heartbreaker with a body that had swollen up to massive proportions since he had been at Muscle City. Defying his youth, he had a very furry chest coated in a thick forest of golden curls, through which two fat nipples poked like small dick heads, dark against the lightness of his skin. He was nearly as tall as Billy, and possessed what several of the citizens of Muscle City called “an ass to die for.” But it was his prowess as a top that got him noticed around town. Mike could fuck like a bunny, pistoning his fat prick in and out at a record-setting pace and releasing a nearly endless supply of warm, stick cream that felt like hot chocolate on a cold night. Billy slowed to a halt and shouted over the sound of the pumps. “What did you do?” A tremendous roar was coming from the station. Mike was grinning broadly and his chest was swelling in and out as he gasped for breath, clearly excited by something. “I thought...I thought I could increase the pressure and make the pumps operate more… more….” “More optimally?” “Yeah! And I...just did it! Like, you know how the showers were kind of lame before? Well, now they’re gonna fucking blast like my cock does looking at you!” “I appreciate the compliment, Mike, but are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Billy asked tactfully. After all, Mike Carlson was only eighteen years old! How on earth could he possibly know what he was doing inside a pump station that needed to provide service for the whole city? But Mike nodded quite forcefully and answered, “Oh, fuck yeah! I mean, yes sir, Mr. Titus.” “Just Billy is fine, Mike. And ‘fuck yeah’ is also fine, especially if you’ve accomplished what you seem to have done.” “I did! It was... well, not exactly easy, but after I read the manuals everything sort of...clicked. Or something.” His brow furrowed and his youthful face took on a look of slight confusion. “Can’t explain it, really, Mr. Ti...Billy. But after I read the manuals in the building, and I looked at the equipment and the technical layouts, it was like, like, boom!” He chopped the air and slapped his loins with his hands to better illustrate the quality of his epiphany. “And I fixed the motherfucker! Better than ever!” Billy clasped Mike’s shoulder and squeezed. “Excellent work, Mike! Really excellent work!” “Thanks!” His full lips twisted into a sideways bow and his gaze narrowed. “Can I...?” “Can you what?” “Well, like, I was just wondering, like...would you...?” “Would I...?” “I...haven’t had the opportunity yet to thank you for everything you’ve done for me. For all of us. Bringing us here, together. And I was wondering if you wanted....” “Anything, Mike. For this?” Billy gestured to the loudly rumbling pumping station that would be providing hot showers for the whole city. “Anything.” “Can I...fuck you? I’m a really good fucker! Guys I’ve been with always come back for more, and I can cum like a fucking fire hydrant!” He grinned as his face filled with pride and hope. His prick remained at attention, a thick and obvious manifestation of his desires. Billy’s own majestic cock throbbed with anticipation as he swept the young man into his arms and kissed him soundly. “Mike,” he said solemnly, growling into his ear, “let’s fuck.” Things like that started happening all over Muscle City. Young men with no formal training and no former talent for a particular skill found that they could understand something with intimate and sudden clarity. It was as if their brains were operating on a new higher level, just like their bodies. It was awesome and strange, but it also accelerated the city’s resurrection by days, if not weeks. Certainly, all that manual labor was having a very positive effect on the buildings and infrastructure of their home, but without these sudden and unusual insights and epiphanies, Billy was certain that their comfort level would have remained very far down the curve. But services were quickly returning, and everyone’s demeanor brightened. As it happened, the first “normal” man to stumble into Muscle City did so entirely by accident. It happened on the fifteenth day. Remarkable progress had been made, due in no small part to Carl’s accurate assessment of the ability of men with an overabundance of strength and energy - not to mention the nightly promise of another massive orgy on the city streets - to make short order out of the most cumbersome tasks. Two weeks of steady clean-up, and the concentrated effort of some to get the local generating station back online (quite the task, it turned out, requiring specializations in several areas of engineering, electrical wiring and power consumption equations) and with the pump station once again sending fresh water into the town’s buildings meant that the men were looking quite a bit cleaner but no less naked when they received their first visitor. During the day, the 298 citizens of Muscle City were given assignments. Some were particular, like getting a home in order for living space, and some more general, like removing the trash that had accumulated around the town, but everyone had to finish their tasks in order to participate in that evening’s entertainments, which turned out to be one hell of an incentive. It was mid-afternoon on Day Fifteen when a late-model navy blue Ford appeared in town, with a single driver behind the wheel looking considerably perplexed. Evidently having lost his way, or taken a wrong turn from the highway (as there were no longer any signs indicating that the forsaken town even existed) he came to an abrupt halt at the outskirts when confronted with the sight of four seven-foot-high naked bodybuilders with colossal shanks of sex flesh staring at him from the porch of a small building that looked like it was at one time a general store. One of the bodybuilders lifted his arm and waved at him, and the other three seemed to be having a conversation about him because they kept looking at him with something like surprise and delight - one of them was even stroking his own prick! In a moment, the four of them were jogging towards him. He watched the tremendous muscles arrayed on their bodies bounce and sway, and their huge cocks looked like pendulums hanging down a foot long from their loins. “Hello!” the attentive one called, “are you lost?” He did not roll down his window, shocked and a bit scared by the sheer size of the men and the fact that they were each entirely naked. He thought he heard someone say, ‘No tugging, dudes. Play it cool.’ The main one wrapped on his window with his knuckles. His huge cock was right there, thick and long and pink, crowned by a shining wealth of dark pubic curls and hanging over a set of the largest nuts he’d ever seen. “Hello? Are you all right?” He nodded, his mouth hanging open, and still could think of nothing to say. A face lowered itself into his driver’s side window as the main bodybuilder sank to his knees. The man’s face was incredibly handsome, almost ludicrously so. It was hard to believe that anyone actually looked like that. “Need any help?” he asked. His deep, resounding voice seemed to make the glass rattle. “I...uh...where am I?” The handsome face smiled. “Muscle City,” he answered. ‘Well, of course,’ he thought. “I think I took a wrong turn.” The handsome face looked back down the road he’d arrived on. “I think that’s probably accurate.” Then he turned back. “Are you all right?” “You’re naked,” he said. The incredibly handsome man smiled. His teeth were perfect and quite white behind his full, moist lips. “I am,” he verified, and happily, too. “You’re all naked,” he added, looking from one colossal and amazing prick to the next. “We are, in fact, naked,” he verified once again. “Aaaand, is there anything I can do for you today?” “Why are you naked?” he asked, which he thought was quite a logical question. The incredibly handsome man shrugged his mountainous shoulders, which made the driver’s balls tingle for some reason. “Everyone’s naked in Muscle City,” he said, as if that were the most natural thing in the world. His head tilted slightly and he repeated, “Are you okay?” “I’m just...I just...I’m lost.” “I get that. Is there something I can do to help?” He tapped his knuckle on the glass again. “Maybe if you open your window?” He looked again at the assembled cocks, and then the other three men bent down to look inside. They were all ludicrously good looking men. The main speaker was tanned to a copper burnish and had thick blonde hair and whiskers across his square jaw. His eyes were the color of the Pacific Ocean. One of the other men looked Latino, with cocoa-colored skin that was silken in the sunlight and, of all things, a mohawk on his smooth scalp. The third man was ginger, with a shock of red hair on his head and a matching thatch on his broad, impossibly huge chest with its large, cherry nipples. The last man had pale, milky skin coating his collection of swollen brawn and the bluest eyes he’d ever seen. He moved his finger to the window switch and lowered it. His nostrils flared as an immediate and very strong smell of sweet perspiration and an intoxicating and overwhelming masculine scent entered the small compartment of his sedan, and his cock twitched hard. An entire gym of naked muscle and sweaty jockstraps was swimming in the hot summer wind. The main man folded his arms and laid them on the edge of the door, causing the entire car to sway towards him. His forearms looked like hams. “Isn’t that better?” he asked. His voice was absurdly deep. He stuck his hand inside and said, “I’m Justin.” Then he gestured to the other three, and named them off starting with the blonde and ending with the redhead. “And this is Mike, Manny and Cal.” “Manuel,” the mohawk responded with an eye roll. The driver took it out of kindness, and said, “Karl.” “We have a Carl here!” Manuel chimed in. The main man - Justin - looked over at him. “There’s a lot of Carls in the world, Einstein.” Then he looked back and added, “No offense.” Karl shook his head to indicate he wasn’t offended. “You’re naked,” he said again. Justin’s handsome brow wrinkled. “I think we’ve established that.” “It’s just...isn’t that a little bit...weird?” Justin shrugged again. “It’s pretty easy to get used to, and it makes things a lot simpler around here.” “It does?” He nodded, smiling rather lasciviously, and one of his eyebrows arched. “Does it ever.” Then he glanced down at Karl’s crotch and looked back up again quickly. “Why don’t you get out of the car? Maybe there’s a map or something in the store.” Karl looked over Justin’s broad shoulder and said, “It looks closed.” “Everything’s closed,” the red-headed man - Cal - said. He had a slight southern twang to his deep voice. “That don’t mean anything.” Justin stood back up and opened up Karl’s door for him. “Stretch your legs a bit,” he advised. “You’ll feel better.” Feeling both sheepish and awkward, Karl climbed out of the Ford and stood up, surrounded by the quartet of bodybuilders, and realized for the first time how large they really were. “Jesus,” he said, “what do they put in the water around here?” “It’s not the water,” Manny answered. His skin looked quite amazing standing this close to him. Karl had to practically restrain his hands from reaching up to stroke the man’s supple beauty, his latte-colored flesh and the two chocolate kiss nipples hanging at the lower edge of each massive pectoral globe. A droplet of sweat was barely hanging on to the supple tip of one of those dark nipples, and Karl had the unusual desire to lick it off. Justin laid his arm across Karl’s shoulders and steered him towards the store. Karl had never felt tiny before, but being among these four giant musclebound hunks of male pulchritude had him feeling both inadequate and strangely turned on. He kept glancing around at the men. He had never seen anyone that large before, and that handsome, and that...naked. They seemed incredibly naked. Nakeder than naked. Fantastically naked! And muscle twitched and flexed and bulged everywhere on their tall, wide bodies. That intense masculine smell accompanied them as they walked across the hot, dusty street, making his cock throb, and it was hard for Karl to keep his eyes from looking at their cocks and asses - something he had never before felt compelled to do on another guy. He noticed how intimate they were with each other, how unabashedly familiar and easily sensual, rubbing against each other, arms across shoulders, fingers at nipples, smiles towards each other like lovers. “Someone’s tugging,” the redhead announced. “Lay off, dudes,” Justin said. “Give him a chance to breathe.” “What’s tugging?” Karl asked. Justin smiled down at him. “Nothing,” he said. “Just a sort of hobby.” Then he looked at the other three and said, with a hint of warning in his voice, “Remember what Billy said.” “I know, but….” He looked at the golden-haired one with the blue, blue eyes and said, “No buts.” Then he squeezed Justin’s shoulder and added, mysteriously, “Sorry about that, but it’s a little bit hard to resist after so long.” “Resist?” “After so long,” he repeated, smiling brightly. He was very, very handsome, Karl decided. They all were, as he glanced between the towering men surrounding him. He half-expected men this muscular to show signs of roid abuse or stretch marks or bitch tits or...something. But to a man, they were gorgeous, perfectly developed, beautifully muscled examples of masculine pulchritude. He might be straight, but he’d never seen anyone to match them. They mounted the short steps onto the store’s porch and went inside. Karl couldn’t help but notice how the men’s sweat made them look particularly attractive for some reason. It was just sweat, right? Trickles of sweat running like rivers between the massive bulges of muscle that covered their backs. Trickles of hot sweat swimming down between their muscular ass cheeks. Sweat that found its way down to their butt holes and heated them up, prime for licking and pumping. It seemed no less hot, even in the shade, and Karl’s clothes were sticking to his body. “Um, I think I saw some...yeah, over there,” Justin said, leading Karl to a wire rack with a few maps in its pockets. “You need something local,” he said, almost to himself. “This one should help you out.” He handed Karl a folded map of the local area. It was tattered and faded, as if it had been sitting there for a long time. “Probably outdated, but it should get you back to the highway.” “If that’s where you wanted to go,” the blue-eyed bodybuilder - Mike - stated, anxiously, setting his bear paw on Karl’s shoulder. “I’m sure he wants to get back on the road, don’t you Karl?” “Yeah,” he answered, though with a touch of doubt in his voice. He found himself looking down at the beautiful and powerful man’s cock and balls. What would it feel like to be fucked by that? At the soft tuft of curls mounted over his equipment. How did that furry crotch smell? At the veins traversing his tight belly, and the mounds of muscular abdominal bulges on his stomach and the two massive pectoral globes mounted on his chest. Coated in hot sweat, bathing his silky skin and begging to be licked off of him by a talented tongue. He was so very...very naked. Justin looked at the other three. “See? Karl wants to get back on the road to his destination, and then he can tell his friends all about us if he wants to.” His vice sounded strong and persuasive. “We’re really very friendly,” the redhead said. “Yes, very friendly,” the Latino agreed. “Exceptionally friendly,” blue eyes added. “I think he gets the point, dudes. Jesus, haven’t heard of the soft sell?” “Nothing soft about us,” blue eyes promised. “Tell your friends!” “Shut up already, Mike, I think he gets the point.” “What is this place, anyway?” he asked slowly, almost in a kind of trance at the sheer size and beauty of the men surrounding him. “We told you,” Justin said, gently. “This is Muscle City. Everyone here looks like us. And everyone here is naked. All the time.” “So, it’s like some kind of...bodybuilder nudist camp?” “Kind of,” Karl agreed. “But we’re very welcoming, and we really enjoy having visitors.” “Yeah! Anyone who wanted to stay here can! Like, anyone!” “Subtle, Mike,” Justin said, wrinkling his brow. “Anyway, is that all you wanted from us, Karl? Was there...anything else we can do for you?” “Yeah, anyth….” “Shut up, Mike.” “I think the map is enough, thanks,” Karl said. His eyes were drifting all over the examples of male beauty that surrounded him. Muscle, and cock and ass. Everywhere. “Cool. Excellent.” The four huge naked bodybuilders accompanied Karl back outside, into the heat of the empty street. “Okay, so, anyway, do tell your buddies about us, okay? Muscle City.” “Oh, I think it’d going to be hard to forget this place.” He could practically feel the muscular power radiating out from their hard bodies. Justin smiled, and Mike said, “You should see this place when the sun goes down! You would not believe the….” “Shut up, Mike,” Justin said, sternly. Karl walked toward his car with his map in hand. The quartet of gorgeous, naked, massively muscled and generously cocked men waited on the porch again. Justin waved as Karl got into his sedan, and they all watched him drive away until he was out of sight. “Fuck me, that was hard,” Mike said. “Took everything I had not to go alpha and cum all over his ass.” His ponderous cock inflated to steely hardness and tucked its honeyed head between his pecs in moments giving mute testimony to his words. “Fucking cute face,” Justin agreed, “but you heard what Billy said.” The other three all stated in unison, “Not without permission.” “Right,” Justin said. “But you’re right - that was fucking hard!” Then he looked at Mike’s spectacular erection and said, “You, uh, need any help with that?” “No fucking way.” “Way, James. Way fucking way.” “Muscle City?” “That’s what they said.” “It’s not on this map, though.” “Nope.” Karl looked at the map and stabbed the place he’d inadvertently found. “Right here. It’s right here. Fucking naked giant bodybuilder central.” His buddy James looked him in the eye and repeated, “No fucking way.” “I’m telling you, these four guys were stark naked and built like fucking...Mr. Universe or something! Like, fucking huge muscles and fucking huge….” “Fucking huge what?” “Muscles.” “You said that.” “It was fucking weird.” “Sounds like it.” “No, I mean…it was fucking weird.” “Yeah, I know. You said that. Naked huge dudes all acting like it’s nothing strange and acting all ‘come back anytime and bring your friends!’ and shit.” “No, I mean...okay, this will sound stupid but I swear I felt...something.” “You felt...something.” “Yeah! I felt something!” “Like what?” “They mentioned tugging.” “Tugging? Like, tug of war or something?” “No, when I...when I...it’s probably nothing.” “What did you feel?” “Okay, so, when they mentioned it, when they said ‘someone’s tugging’ and this main guy…” “Justin.” He smiled. “The handsome one.” “Right! No! I mean, Justin goes ‘lay off,’ and then it stopped.” “What stopped?” “The feeling.” “What fucking feeling?!” “I felt...okay, if you laugh I’m gonna knee you in the fucking balls, I swear! I felt...horny.” “Horny.” “Yeah.” “You were surrounded by four naked bodybuilders and you felt….” “Horny.” “Until….” “Until they stopped..tugging.” “Fuck you!” “No, I swear! It was like one minute my cock...I was all hot and bothered and it’s throbbing like I’m looking at a Playboy centerfold’s pussy and their asses looked as prime and delicious as anyone you ever dreamed about fucking and then the Justin dude goes ‘lay off’ and suddenly it’s...just...gone.” “Fag.” “You’re the fag!” “Technically I’m bi.” “No one’s fucking bi.” “I always suspected I was rubbing off on you.” “Shut the fuck up.” “I can see how that would turn you on.” “No! I swear!” “No fucking way.” “James, I fucking swear. Something happened. Something weird.” “Muscle City, huh?” “Muscle City.” “Who was it?” Justin shrugged. “Dunno. Just some guy, lost his way. So we helped him find it again.” He was smiling in such a way that suggested he was a bit disappointed that nothing had happened. “And no one…?” “No one did shit, Billy. Just like you said,” Mike answered, eagerly. “I’m proud of you gentlemen, I know that wasn’t easy.” The four young muscleteens beamed under their former teacher’s compliment. “I think we may want to pay more attention to that end of the city, in case someone else loses their way.” Justin saluted Billy with a smile and pivoted on his heel, as his three cohorts followed after him. They would make an excellent greeting contingent, Billy thought, as he watched their muscular butts walking away. Part 3 By the sixteenth day, Billy had grown massive, surpassing his lover’s size and strength and becoming the most popular man in the city - from any definition. Everyone wanted to have sex with the formerly off-limits teacher, and the benefits were obvious. He was now among the biggest, strongest and most beautiful men in Muscle City, easily picked out of a crowd of even these overly-muscled and particularly handsome men, and his features had intensified and improved to a point where he was now more beautiful than the legendary Raul Garza. Where Raul could be a bit egotistic and elevated, Billy was always nothing but sweet, big-hearted, self-confident and fucking cute. The combination of his personality, his sense of leadership and the way he looked now made him irresistible to every other man in the city. It only made Carl prouder that they were together, and more in love with the man than ever. No jealousy. No possessiveness. Tempers never flared. It made Billy wonder what was going on, and whether that sense of companionship and openness was another benefit of whatever was happening to them. Whatever it was, it was good. Things in Muscle City were moving along at a clip that seemed superhuman, until he considered that it was superhuman because they were all superhuman. They had amplified muscular development, that was obvious. What wasn’t as obvious and possibly even more important was that they worked together almost without discussion and completely without conflict. These young men, over-pumped with testosterone and amped up on hormones were somehow managing to pull together in an almost impossibly cooperative manner. Certainly, they were taking more than the usual number of breaks while working to engage each other in...recreational pursuits. How could they not? Everywhere he turned, there was another amazing ass, another handsome smiling face, another set of mammoth pecs and meaty nipples poking up though thick coats of sweaty fur, another slick, hot prick beginning to plump to its full, glorious power and ready to start pumping the owner’s overwhelming payload of rich, sweet, hot, thick, delicious cream. Literally everywhere. Resistance, as the saying goes, was futile. The sounds of construction and destruction were hard to tell apart. As many men were rebuilding structures as they were tearing down uninhabitable ones. Naked men stood under open showers of water or being hosed down by their companions, washing off the grime, dirt and sweat, moving their large and powerful hands over the muscular contours of their bodies in a kind of self-worship of their size, beauty and power. Men routinely kissed each other in greeting, showing open affection and genuine love for each other as if that were the most routine thing in the world. And Muscle City started to take shape, so at the end of the third week it was time to introduce Step Two to the young citizens; the opening of Muscle University. He wasn’t sure how they would react. After all, he had promised them freedom, and now he was going to try to put them back in school, again, albeit a school the likes of which had never existed and probably never would anywhere but here. Billy and his fellow teachers would be the catalysts, of course, but he was relying on a new kind of learning that would involve the students as teachers to each other. He hoped the rewards would be self-evident. Before that evening’s usual activities, and as the men gathered again in the center of the city to fall into another wanton evening of unbridled, uninhibited, unrestrained pornographic partying, he stood among them to introduce Step Two. It was not hard to get their attention. Billy was now the unrivaled master of the entire group - bigger, stronger and the most beautiful of any of them. “Good evening, gentlemen!” he announced in his deep, soothing tone. Shouts in return greeted his address. “Before the night’s proceedings begin, I would like a few moments of your time to explain the next step in Muscle City’s development.” “Looks like you’ve got some developments of your own, Billy!” Whoops and hollers of agreement and approval met the anonymous observation, and Billy found himself blushing - only increasing his attraction to certain members of the audience. “Thanks for noticing,” he offered, self-deprecatingly. “How could we not?” someone shot back. It was true, of course, but Billy ignored the compliments and moved ahead with the evening’s announcement. “I’m sure some of you have noticed that our little group...” “Who’s little?” “Shut the fuck up and let the man talk!” “Sorry!” Billy stifled a laugh. “Uh, so, I’m sure some of you have noticed that our big, muscular, pornographic group has been exceptionally successful rebuilding our new home. Things are working much better than any of us had ever dreamed possible, and it’s all thanks to every one of you. You’re all remarkable, amazing, beautiful, sexy and magnificent - but you’re also incredibly smart! Imagine my surprise!” General laughs met his joke, understanding the nature of it as well as understanding the meaning behind it. They were smarter! “What I want to do is help that particular aspect of our continuing growth and development, both as a community and as individuals, by introducing some structured education into our home.” “Uh oh, I think I hear the word ‘homework’ coming.” He smiled. “Perhaps, but I think you’re going to appreciate and even enjoy this homework, because it will involve each of you becoming both student and teacher.” This time there were no smart retorts, and the faces turned towards him - by now fully trusting in the things he said and did - looked at him with anticipation and interest. “All of you have special talents, things at which you excel, or things you have a passion for. I want you to consider those things now, and keep in mind that nothing is too odd or trivial or silly. You may think your hobby is something personal that only you would enjoy, or that you have a unique skill that isn’t of any practical use. Maybe there’s something you always wanted to try but never had the time - or the nerve. “Muscle University is about all those things - and everything else. The other trained teachers and I will conduct a more...run-of-the-mill curriculum. English, Biology, Chemistry, History, Political Science. All those boring subjects you never thought had any practical purpose for you.” There was a smattering of laughter born of recognition. They had all, at one time or another, said exactly that. “But I assure you that there’s some practical and useful knowledge in every aspect of learning, no matter the subject. What’s important is not necessarily the lesson you learn today. What’s important, however, is that you keep learning.” He paused to make eye contact with the hundreds of beautiful male faces looking at him now. There was silence in the square, and he knew he now had their full attention. “Nothing is mandatory, gentlemen, but I urge all of you not to abandon curiosity. If you don’t know something, it is time to learn it. If you do know something, it is time to teach it.” He smiled. “Now, I fully expect that there will be more than a few classes in oral sex, some lessons in perfecting the art of the orgasm, probably even kissing classes and, I hope, ‘how to fully satisfy your partner in ten easy lessons.’” He looked at Carl as he said this, raising an eyebrow and winking. More laughter, now, mixed with sounds of realization and exchanged looks between the men. Most of them knew who they wanted those particular lessons from, and there were exchanged glances and nods to that end. “And there will be time for that as well. Believe me, I’m one of you - I’m just like you - and I fully understand that...need. Just don’t avoid the other classes, please. You will not be expected nor required to attend any of them, but let me assure you, and promise you from the bottom of my heart that you will never regret knowing more. “You will only regret not knowing.” He stopped as a warm summer wind swept through the naked bodies. The sun was set and the sky was purple as the stars began to appear. “When?” someone asked. “When?” he repeated, slightly surprised. “Yeah, when do we start?” The two simple questions turned into a murmur of agreement that quickly became an excited buzz among the young muscular men. “We start now,” a familiar voice announced. “And we start here.” Billy’s lover Carl, naked and glorious, his muscles pumped to their utmost extents after a day of hard work and drenched in sweat, mounted the small seating area that surrounded the city fountain where Billy was standing. He clapped his hands together and then held them up over his head. Billy nearly swooned as his lover’s unique and spicy manscent washed over him. He stank deliciously. “Gentlemen,” Carl said, mimicking his boyfriend’s manner and words, “gather around me. I am going to give you two valuable lessons. The first is a lesson about fear. “No, don’t worry, I’m not gonna start singing. I want you all - every single one of you - to know what we have here. Did you ever stop to think why you did the...more questionable things in your life? The things you regret or the things you’re ashamed of?” “Like being an asshole?” Carl laughed. “Well, that’s certainly one way of putting it. And, yeah, I guess that’s true. When you’ve been an asshole to others, or even an asshole to yourself. Treated someone unkindly, said words you regret, even acted out with violence. Why did you do that, really, particularly considering that you haven’t done it at all since we got here? “And also consider this: if there ever was a time to start acting like an asshole, I’d think that being stuck in a dead city surrounded by nothing but stuck-up guys with too much libido and testosterone would be one very great place to start. But none of us have done it, and I think I know why. “Fear is the reason for most of the bad shit in the world. I’m gonna go all Yoda on your asses, but it’s true. You say stupid shit because you’re afraid of someone, of what they might say or do - or even think. You want to hurt them, maybe, because they hurt you. But before it ever gets to the hurting point, it’s the fear that drives us all there. “Think about when you used to get angry. Think about when you used to feel bad about yourself. Think about feeling sad, or feeling confused, or feeling like you didn’t want to go outside. Why did you feel like that? I’d bet it had something to do with what someone else said or did, and you were afraid. Afraid they were right about you, and their words that might have been said out of their own fear - I mean, c’mon, we are pretty fucking intimidating and we’re odd and weird and…” “And fucking cool!” Carl laughed again, and nodded. “And fucking cool, sure. But when someone else is different, the first reaction is fear. Don’t know why exactly. Except that’s not the case here. Not here, and not with us. “There is no fear here. Did you realize that? No fear at all. Nothing and no one to fear. No one here will ever judge you about being you. You can do whatever you want to do - and what you want to do likely involves being naked and sucking on a dick or kissing some lips or getting even bigger than you are now, and no one - not one soul on any street or in any building, no one standing next to you right now - is going to object or call you names or try to prevent you from it. In fact, they’ll want to help you achieve it. They want to see you succeed and grow and be the fucking happiest guy you’ve ever been. “There is no fear here. Which leads me to my second lesson, and the second lesson is in love.” Whoops and hollers went up, and a good many of the superteens were already stroking in anticipation of a good public fuck, but Carl held up his hands to regain quiet. “I didn’t say lovemaking, I said love. And this is a lesson in the most powerful and most precious form of love - unconditional love.” Billy’s brow furrowed because he didn’t know what to expect any more than the audience did. Carl glanced at him before he continued. “I want to teach you today about what you have been receiving, maybe without even knowing it, and what sort of man is standing next to me up here. Oh, no, Mr. Titus, you aren’t going anywhere!” He grabbed his lover’s meaty arm and pulled him back to stand next to him, and Carl placed his own well-developed limb across Billy’s shoulders. “By now, I’m sure you have all been able to share some quality time with William Titus. I mean, look at him! He’s pretty fucking amazing, am I right?” Cheers, loud and long and sustained, erupted. Billy blushed again. “But I don’t want to teach you about what this man looks like, because that isn’t what’s most amazing and wonderful and just plain fucking miraculous about him. “Billy Titus sacrificed everything for every one of you standing here tonight.” He paused again, looking at the curious and confused faces before him and Billy started to object, but Carl interrupted him. “Consider if you will your own lives. Not what you are enjoying here and now, surrounded by your brothers, living naked and free here in this place, building yourselves a new home among people who care about you, and cherish you, and love you. “We don’t use that word very often, and I believe we should. I love all of you. I love you. I won’t qualify that to say that I love you like brothers, I simply love you and I trust - I know - that you love me. “That is something special, dudes. That doesn’t exist anywhere else. That exists here, among us, and only here - because of this man.” He looked at Billy’s handsome face. “As you no doubt know, Billy and I have been together for a number of months, long before either of us could be honest about that, though neither of us chose to live that lie. It was something we had to do, and it was something we did together. It was because of that world where we lived, and you know what that was like. “How many of you here were rejected by your friends?” Some hands went up. Some heads nodded. “How many were thrown out by your own families? Your own mothers and fathers?” A few more hands. A few more nods. “But...how many of you felt totally abandoned? Adrift and forlorn? Alone and friendless? How many of you had no one to turn to?” The hands all dropped, and every set of eyes looked at Billy Titus. “He fought for you in ways you never knew about. He put up with...Christ...so much shit. Just...shit...about us. The things they said. And you don’t know how many times we were on the brink, how much they hated us and didn’t want us around. “Billy never gave up on a single one of us. Billy never said no to any of you who asked for help, and he offered help to more of you who never even asked but needed it anyway. When you were confused, or lonely, or rejected or betrayed, there was one man who was always there. “And he is standing here next to me tonight. “Unconditional love is a love that accepts you exactly the way you are. It is a kind of love that understands you when no one else does, a love you can always turn to and trust in and believe in. An unquestioning, all-encompassing love. And that, my brothers, is the love that Billy has for us - and that I have for him. “Think on that, please. In the entire world, there will always be one person - one man - who will love you exactly how you are. And that man is Billy Titus. “So here is the lesson for you to take away - the first lesson of Muscle University, if I may be so bold. Love each other. Love each other unconditionally. That doesn’t mean fuck each other, because I know we’ll all do that anyway, and some of us are really quite good at that too - but loving each other, that takes courage and patience and something that I don’t think most of you have experienced like I have. And that thing is the love of a very good man. “But just to make things clear...this one’s mine.” Carl wrapped Billy in his strong arms and kissed him quite fiercely. The crowd went absolutely fucking insane. They stormed the stage and surrounded Billy and Carl. Some of them were crying openly. Others were cheering, pumping fists in the air, shouting his name. In that moment, on that night, what Muscle City might be and what it might become was illustrated in a way that no one who was there would ever forget. Classes happened with the same unusual style as almost everything else in Muscle City. Someone would ask a question, and someone else would offer an explanation. Someone else might doubt the explanation and want clarification or source, and then the three would go find one of the six adult teachers that lived in the city and start a conversation about the question. In short order, others would gather, and the conversation would become a class. In some instances, the question itself would be forgotten as the discussion turned to questions of philosophy or history, psychology or biology, mathematics or political science. Why do people behave in certain ways? How does weather work? What’s in sweat? Does everyone have the same erogenous zones? Why do some people like hearing filthy talk during sex and other people don’t? What’s electricity? How do testes produce semen? Why does fucking feel so good? Unlike their time in high school classrooms, this time the young men all paid close attention to the answers - and when the answers were provided, inevitably more questions were raised as a result. Constant questioning became the norm. Never settle, never simply accept, start to think about things, both rationally and emotionally, and investigate and discover. The idea of being wrong was never totally eliminated. Boys will be boys, of course, and the usual jibes and good-natured joking about how someone else thought or someone’s inarticulate conclusion wasn’t mocked so much as recognized. “Have you considered…?” “But what about…?” “Would an exception be…?” Conversations and discussions cropped up constantly, and the citizens of Muscle City slowly learned the talent of critical thinking and the art of constant curiosity. Billy and the other teachers - who, it must be said, were becoming as popular and, therefore, as large and handsome as Mr. Titus was himself - found themselves in constant demand. Certainly they knew things that the teenagers didn’t, but they were constantly amazed at the ease with which their much-expanded student body now absorbed and devoured that knowledge and began, on their own, to expand on it. The teenagers’ insatiable curiosity was becoming a match for their insatiable libidos. As much as their bodies craved pleasure and satisfaction, their minds seemed to wake up and crave constant input and a desire for more knowledge. “So you’re saying that the desire for sex is driven solely by a need to grow the species?” “Not solely, no, but it certainly plays a huge part in the process. Speaking in evolutionary terms, it’s easy to see that a species with more members could overwhelm any others in competition for the same environment, the same food sources, the same protections…” “What about us, then?” “Us, meaning you fine young gentlemen?” “Us, and you, sir.” Mr. O’Malley smiled. He often forgot he was now one of these beautiful specimens of perfect human masculinity when he was in ‘teacher mode’ again. And he enjoyed being called ‘sir,’ particularly since he never asked to be. “If this is a step in evolution, what is the driving force?” “Yeah, it would seem like we’d need to be pumping out our own babies, too, if the theory is correct.” “You’re assuming, though, that this is a natural step in human evolution.” “You’re suggesting we’re unnatural?” The question came from Tyler Chang, a young man who often asked the difficult questions. “I would suggest that the processes of change acting on us are not natural in the sense that they did not originate from nature. Evolution as it occurs in nature is a very slow, methodical process, it doesn’t normally occur in fits and starts, and certainly not to the extent that we can observe in ourselves at the moment of change.” “So we are unnatural.” “In a sense, but in a very literal sense. Don’t prescribe the word with prejudicial overtones, Mr. Chang. Perhaps we are an evolutionary step, but if so that distinction is unlikely to become clear for years, or even centuries. Or we may be an anomaly and destined to disappear in the course of things.” “So...we’re like...an endangered species?” “I certainly wouldn’t go that far, Mr. Jenkins,” he told the dark-skinned youth with the large brown eyes and the full, kissable lips. “But I think an examination of our place in the world is a worthwhile endeavor.” He looked at the two dozen young men gathered around for his impromptu biology and ethics class. “What is our place in this world? What is our responsibility to our fellow man? How should we choose to use these gifts we have been given in such abundance? Certainly, we can look at ourselves as unnatural or freakish, but to what end? How does that benefit us or others?” “You’re saying we have a responsibility to….” “No, Mr. Singh. I’m not saying anything, nor, I hope, am I implying anything. If you feel responsibility, ask yourselves why, and to whom are you responsible? What I am suggesting to you is to be thoughtful about yourself and your impact on this world and others. It is...easy to be ignorant. It is easy to choose not to think on the decisions you make, and what their larger implications are. Consider your strengths, of which there are many and they are all quite ample. You are wonders, gentlemen. You are miracles. You can do things no one else can, and you can use those powers to the benefit or the detriment of others. This is not a fact that is singular to us, it applies to everyone. “We all make choices. Sometimes we are thoughtful about them, and sometimes we are emotional about them. I think using both considerations will provide the best solution, but one without the other can lead to unintended consequences.” Part 4 The sounds of Muscle City would be unusual for anyone who was not already a citizen to recognize. There were occasional shouts of feral pleasure, deep groans that built to earthquake level as the young men joined into a chorus of sexual bliss, and the more familiar sound of skateboards rolling along the sidewalks and streets. If Clubbers weren’t walking or running to their destination or rendezvous, they were boarding there. A few others had brought along their bikes, and these young men were discovering similar tricks that they could do, though their new huge bodies were often too large for the bikes they brought. Watching a hyper-muscular young man traveling along on a skateboard was an interesting and surprisingly erotic scene. He would stand there, hips thrust forward for balance, his perfect collection of muscles working in unison to propel him forward as his massive cock swung like a pendulum. His thick head of hair would fan in the breeze like a flag of action, and he would be inevitably smiling with unvarnished glee at the sensation of freedom and fun that naked skateboarding provided. It wasn’t long before they began to understand that no physical feat or action was beyond the capabilities of their new powerful bodies, and it wasn’t uncommon to see a group of boys with the skateboards performing flawless maneuvers and acrobatics that might have seemed impossible before, their massive muscles bulging and flexing with infinite capability as their huge cocks flopped and waged like happy puppy tails. Even when they didn’t land the jump or missed the target, when they fell and tumbled and crashed with enough power to crumble walls or even destroy entire buildings, they got back up without a scratch to their skin or a bruise to their muscles. After realizing that they were more or less indestructible, their antics and athletics soon went to even greater heights, and the place became a kind of circus for their incredible bodies and superhuman capabilities. Inevitably, after testing their powerful bodies and watching each other perform increasingly elaborate and difficult tricks, they’d fall into each other’s sweat-coated embrace and engage in the most pleasurable physical activity of all - and the one their new bodies had been designed to excel at without peer. Part 5 The Felicitators, as they had come to call themselves, being Justin the handsome dark-haired leader, Mike the cute blonde surfer dude with intense blue eyes, Aztec god Manny with his chocolate kiss nipples and smooth, latte skin, and red-headed Cal with his milky flesh and Southern accent, arrived upon their own skateboards, winding between and around each other like fish in a stream, curving and leaning and bending their superior bodies, grinning and laughing with giddy happiness as they arrived at their appointed spot, to see if someone new would arrive. They only needed to wait a couple of days for the blue Ford sedan to make a reappearance, only this time it had two occupants. Justin was the one who suggested the name for their quartet, to much joking from his compatriots. “Felicitators?” Cal asked. “What the fuck is a felicitator?” “As in felicitations,” Justin calmly explained. Cal’s freckled features contorted. “What the fuck are felicitations?” “It means ‘friendly greetings,’” Justin explained calmly. “And why not just be The Friendly Greeters?” “Too mundane.” To which Manuel replied, “Oh, it’s too ‘mundane’? Are we going to offering them scones and tea when they arrive, then?” “What the fuck is a scone?” Cal asked. “I got something to offer them,” Mike said, grabbing himself. “Who else knew Mike would be the first one to go there?” Justin asked, putting his hand up. “Don’t be jealous,” Mike said. “Just because I’m bigger than you are.” “It’s not the tool,” Justin said, smiling, “it’s what you do with it.” “He has a good point,” Manny said, “and I know because I’ve been at the other end of it.” Manny and Cal were inside fucking, and Justin and Mike were outside the small general store making out when they heard the sound of an approaching vehicle. Justin was leaning his fine naked butt against the doorframe and Mike was kissing him quite passionately, accompanied by the rather boisterous and aggressive sounds of Cal urging Manny on using some fairly colorful language. The entire building was literally shaking just from the actions taking place inside between the two huge muscular teenaged demigods. “Dudes,” Justin called out, “get the tea and fucking scones ready!” “You are fucking shitting me.” “Told you, dude! I fucking told you!” Karl and James were looking through the dusty windshield toward the seemingly empty streets of the oddly abandoned town. And to the left, on the porch of the weirdly old-fashioned store stood two naked bodybuilders who had been, only moments ago, making out like horny teenagers at the back of a dark theatre. “Were they…?” Karl asked. “Yes, they fucking were,” James confirmed. “That big dark-haired naked bodybuilder and that big blonde-haired naked bodybuilder were kissing each other like it was going out of fucking style.” James had a hard-on and Karl wasn’t far behind. Justin and Mike turned towards the car as it slowed to a stop in the middle of the street, and Justin said, more loudly, “Dudes! Fuck later, it’s time to friendly greet some visitors!” Then Justin and Mike moved off the porch and jogged towards the car, both with huge smiles on their handsome faces and all of their tremendous muscles bouncing and shifting beneath their flawless skin. “Holy fuck,” James said. Karl was opening the door and stepping outside the sedan, while his friend remained dumbstruck and horny inside the warm compartment. “Hey, Karl!” Justin said, putting his heavy arm across the smaller man’s shoulders. “Welcome back!” Then he bent slightly to peer through the driver’s side and asked, “Who’s your friend?” “That’s James,” he answered. Then he looked up at the handsome man’s face and remarked, “Are you even bigger than before?” Justin looked down at himself and shrugged. “Possibly.” Then he looked at Karl and said, “You’re looking good.” “Uh, thanks?” “Hey, no problem.” He smiled as his eyes moved up and down the smaller man’s body. “No problem at all.” Then Mike grabbed Karl in his arms and hugged him. “Karl!” he said, happily. “Fucking great to see you again!” He hugged him tightly. Karl could quite easily discern every hard muscle lining the huge man’s frame, as well as a thick, firm shank of sex meat that he pressed into Karl’s belly. It felt like a fucking nightstick. The two naked bodybuilders smelled ripe and musky, but it wasn’t a bad scent to Karl’s nose. In fact, he found it surprisingly enticing. “Uh, James? Are you gonna come out of the car and say hello?” James swallowed hard and looked down at the raging hard-on shoving itself against his fly. “I need a minute.” Justin and Mike both bent down and their two sets of eyes found the source of James’s embarrassment easily. “Whoa,” Mike said with a growl. “Looks like James is gonna fit right in.” Then he looked at James in the face and said, “Don’t worry about springing a stiffy around us, James. Hell, it’s amazing I’m not sporting a raging boner right now just looking at you.” James turned bright red. “What?” “Fuck yeah, dude. No worries. Would it make you feel better if we were all hard as fucking stone? ‘Cause I can do that.” Justin said, “I think maybe we should allow James a bit of privacy if he wants it, as enticing as your invitation is, Mike.” Then he stood up, directing his attention back to Karl. “So, what brings you back to our little town?” “Your little naked bodybuilders making out in public sort of a town?” Justin smiled. “Yes, that’s the one.” “James was curious about the place after I told him about the first time I came here. He thought I was lying.” “How rude! But you can hardly blame him, can you?” Cal and Manny appeared in the store’s doorway. Both men were covered in sweat and dirt, as if they had been wrestling nude on the dusty floor. As they stepped from the shadows into the sunlight, their skin took on a copper sheen and every thickly developed muscle was suddenly keenly defined. Cal had a raging boner that wagged like a metronome as he walked, and Manny’s dick looked like it was slowly deflating from its majestic glory, still firm and thick and slick with wetness. Mike hunkered down next to the car and set his ham-thick forearms on the open window as he said to James, “See there? Cal has a nice hard-on too. Why don’t you come on out of there and say hello?” James’s eyes were round as they looked at the approaching men, and particularly at the largest erection he’d ever seen - either in person or in print. It was colossal. It was amazing. It was...scary. He put his hand on the door handle and stepped out of the small sedan, his own boner still throbbing with dull, hard pulses. Mike came around to the passenger side and hung his heavily-muscled arm across James’s shoulder and reached his hand down and gave the smaller man’s dick a friendly squeeze and rub. “Dudes,” he shouted towards Cal and Manny, “I think we’ve found a new friend!” “Who… who are you guys?” Mike looked at him. “Just guys. Like you.” “I’m not like you,” he said, confidently, looking at these four massively muscled and incredibly handsome men. “You could be,” Mike said. “It’s easy.” “One step at a time, Mike,” Justin advised. “Welcome to Muscle City, James. I’m Justin, this is Mike, and our two approaching Romeos are Calvin and Manuel.” The final two musclebound superteens arrived at the car and offered their hands. A redolent smell of sex accompanied their arrival. It was pungent and powerful and as strong as they looked. “Hey,” Cal said. “What’s up?” Manny asked, shaking James’s small hand in his huge paw. Then his eyes drifted south to where Mike was still massaging and rubbing James’s insistent hard-on and his elegant eyebrow arched. “You need any more help with that, just let me know.” Mike said, “I’ve got a hand on it.” Karl looked at his friend and smirked. Justin said, “Well, James, what do you think? Was our friend Karl here lying about us?” “Fuck no,” he said softly. “This is amazing.” “No,” Mike said, “this is amazing.” And he squeezed James’s cock earnestly. “How...how did you guys get...so...big?” James managed to ask. “It started with these two guys at school. You remember the trumans?” Karl said, “Huge guys? Bigger than you? Yeah, they were everywhere for a minute or two and then they disappeared. I thought it was some kind of, like, advertising stunt or something.” Justin shrugged, “Yeah, I don’t know either, but these two guys found something and it changed them, like, overnight. They got bigger, grew muscles like magic, got huge pricks, then grew bigger muscles, then grew bigger pricks, then they just kept growing. And then they changed some others, and things kind of ballooned from there.” He grinned quite proudly and his collection of brawn swelled slightly everywhere, as if he himself was growing larger on the spot. Karl looked down at Justin’s fat prick and said, “Ballooned?” “Is everyone…?” James was evidently having trouble making his mouth work. “Everyone here is like us. We came here to be who we are, do want we want to, and not have to worry about making others feel comfortable or conform to their rules anymore.” Manny spoke up. “It’s a little weird at first,” he said, lifting up his arm and watching the muscle inflate into glory, pumping higher and fatter and thicker with obvious strength, “and things are awkward. You break things, and you run into door frames and you have to be careful about...stuff.” His arm relaxed, but his cock was plumping. “But it’s surprisingly easy to grow accustomed to.” He reached down to stroke himself with a randy smile on his full, soft lips. “I don’t understand,” Karl admitted. “How did it happen?” “Well, it has to do with…” Cal asked, “Are you sure we should say anything?” “Billy told us to be honest, so let’s be honest,” Justin said, and then he nodded to Manny. The handsome hung Latino said, “Put simply, if you swallow my cum, you get bigger.” “Your cum?” “Or mine!” Mike offered helpfully. “Or mine,” Cal added. Justin shook his head and rubbed his eyes. These guys…. “If you swallow any guy’s sperm - any guy here in Muscle City - you’ll get bigger.” He looked James in the eyes, emphasizing the truth of every word he was speaking. “You’ll grow taller, you’ll develop muscles like ours, your cock will get bigger, your balls will swell with cream, your face will change, you’ll never get sick, you’ll have the energy of ten guys and the strength of 20, your libido will go through the roof and you’ll experience a level of horniness so vast and unlimited that you’ll start to wonder if you’ll ever be satisfied.” He paused, smiling. “That sound about right to you dudes?” He studied Justin’s handsome features more closely. “My face will change?” Justin nodded. “It gets...better. Everything gets better, like you’ve been put inside that Captain America chamber and pumped full of something and you come out the other side bigger, stronger, sexier and...well, like us.” Karl looked at the four towering, muscle-packed dudes standing around him. They were undeniably the most beautiful men he’d ever laid eyes on, and just looking at them - at their faces and their muscles and their oversized sexual equipment - was testimony enough that what Justin had just explained had to be true. “But...how?” Justin shrugged, and it looked like mountains shifting. “Don’t know, really. I guess it’s something genetic, something that changes you at a very essential level. And it happens very fast.” “How fast?” “Very fucking fast.” “But...but...that...that’s….” “Yo, Mike? Could you stop your manhandling of our new friend’s equipment for a sec? I think he wants to say something.” Mike pouted as he stopped rubbing and squeezing James’s hard-on, but he did not remove his large hand from its proximity. “But...fuck, you’re good,” he said, looking at Mike, who smiled and winked. “But that’s gotta hurt like a motherfucker! Growing taller? Getting bigger muscles? That all takes energy and pain and you’re...you’re stretching the fucking bones and breaking down everything in your body!” “Feels fucking great,” Calvin said, bouncing his tremendous pecs as if to accentuate his claim. Karl watched the muscle fibers roil and swell. “Feels like...a fucking amazing orgasm.” “But, where do you all come from? How is it you’re all living here? How come no one knows about this?” Justin said, “People know. Our parents. Our friends. Relatives. People we used to know who didn’t want us around anymore. People who were glad to see us go. They know we went somewhere.” He shrugged. “Kind of doubt any of them care where we are or what we’re doing, as long as we’re gone.” “Why’s that? Was there some trouble?” “Guys kept turning into muscular giants, didn’t they? Guys started inflating with muscle, we were fucking each other whenever and wherever we could. The world out there, it’s not made for us.” “Fucking...each other?” “Oh. Yeah. Probably should mention that part. We’re all gay.” “All of you?” Karl asked, incredulously. “Every last fucking one of us,” Cal reported. “And couldn’t be happier!” “That’s not possible. Statistically….” “I can prove it to you, if you like,” Cal said, wagging his eyebrows with a leer. “But believe me, we’re all gay. Maybe not before the change, but very certainly after it.” “It turns you gay?” Justin shrugged. “Among other things, yeah. But really, what girl could handle this thing, anyway?” he asked, hefting his gargantuan tool into his large hand and wagging it at Karl. It was a thick, long tube of heavy sex meat. “But among us guys, it works pretty good.” He beamed a smile of absolute happiness, and let the giant cock drop, slapping against his thickly muscular thigh. “This is all...very strange.” “Very cool, you mean!” James retorted. “It’s like some kind of dream!” This made Mike very happy, and his manipulations of James’s enflamed hard-on resumed. “I’m happy you’re happy,” he growled, grabbing onto the thick cock within its denim shield. “Aw, fuck,” James said softly. “What was… what was the… the thing…. that you….” “What thing?” “The tug...aw fuck that feels sooooo good.” “Oh, yeah!” Karl said, remembering. “What was that thing that happened? When I was here last? Someone said something about tugging.” Mike’s face reddened and Justin’s handsome visage tightened slightly. “That’s...another thing. We’re not supposed to do that to others.” “What is it?” “Did you...want to feel it, Karl?” “I don’t know. Explain what it is, first.” “It’s harder to explain than to just give you a taste of it,” Justin said. “Just a small taste.” “Just a nibble,” Cal said, smiling. “I think Mike should do it, though.” “Yeah, Mike’s…very talented,” Manny admitted. “No shit,” James readily agreed, gasping in evident bliss. Mike smiled. “You want to be tugged?” he asked. Karl tilted his head, and then slightly nodded. “Okay,” Mike said. A smile was the only change to his face, and he seemed not to move a single of his massive muscles as he stood there, looking at Karl. A warmth surrounded the smaller man. A warmth that did not originate from the bright sun overhead, and he realized that it was coming from Mike. Mike was doing something to him, to his body and his brain, and all his thoughts suddenly turned carnal and very dirty. He wanted to fuck Mike. He wanted to fuck him very badly. His cock began to throb with hard, insistent beats and his skin felt tight and hot and his mouth went dry. He wanted to kiss Mike. He wanted to pull the giant man into his arms and press their mouths together. He wanted to reach down and squeeze the muscular behemoth’s gigantic cock and feel it swell and lengthen in his hand as he delivered strokes of bliss to the fat shank of sex and felt it growing hotter and harder in his hands. He wanted to pull open his jeans and pull out his own throbbing dick and spit into his hand a slather it up with saliva before twisting the bodybuilder’s huge frame around and pushing himself inside. He wanted to be inside the man, and all over him, feeling his muscles and his lips and his dick, feeling his skin, all its silky smoothness covering all his steely hardness. He reached down to undo his belt and pull his fly open. And the feeling dissipated as quickly as it had manifested. Those lustful thoughts of the other man and what he wanted to do and how he would do it all and the sensation of exactly what that would feel like disappeared. “Just a taste,” Mike said. The smile was still on his lips. Looking down, it was hard to avoid noticing that the huge man’s huge equipment was now fully erect, a fantastic and almost frightening manifestation of his power and his sex and his desire. It arched its long, thick neck up from his loins and throbbed with hard beats. Veins visibly pulsed along every inch, feeding it hot blood, and the head blossomed like some overripe fruit filled with juice and seed. “Holy fuck,” Karl whispered. “Not exactly holy,” Justin qualified, looking at his friend’s huge hardness and reaching over to grab him and stroke him with the sort of familiarity and naturalness that suggested that this sort of thing happened all the time. “Impressive, nonetheless.” Mike beamed as Justin stroked him. His entire body seemed to swell, as if every inch of him was made of cock, and his muscles pressed outward against his slick, perfect skin. “Thanks,” he answered, as he released a thick flow of pre-cum that coated his friend’s grip in slick honey. His scent grew voracious on the warm wind, thick with sex and the essence of masculine power. “Fuck,” Karl whispered again. James was speechless. He had just discovered paradise, and was surrounded by the men of his dreams who were all naked, powerful, beautiful, and apparently ready and willing to do with him everything and anything he had ever fantasized about. He looked from one to the next, drinking in the dark beauty of Manuel’s gaze, the towering majesty of Mike’s magnificent erection, the overwhelming sense of control and perfection radiating from Justin and Calvin’s silky, milky flesh and all the bulging muscular development that was so much beyond anything he’s ever seen before. Justin looked at him and said, “Are you all right, James? You seem...distracted.” “I...I’m...I…” Justin smiled warmly. “I know the feeling. The first time I was surrounded by some Muscle Club guys, I felt exactly the same way. Shall I do for you what they did for me, to help me...adjust?” James nodded slowly. “All right,” Justin answered, his smiling brightening. “Why don’t you step with me over to the store. I think having so many of us around at once can be a bit...unnerving.” James nodded and followed the towering naked monument of muscle away from the car and the other three Muscle City residents, leaving Karl alone with Calvin, Manny and Mike who all turned their undivided attention towards their guest. “Where are they going?” he asked. Mike explained, “Justin has a way of making people feel comfortable.” His bronzed face looked semi-serious. Manny nodded. “He’s...gifted.” “Gifted?” Calvin’s strawberry blonde head nodded. He looked towards the store and the departing pair with obvious longing. “That’s sort of why he’s in charge of us.” “I didn’t think anyone was in charge - or could be.” “Oh, I may be overstating his role,” Cal admitted, “but in the scheme of things, and between the four of us, Justin is most definitely the Alpha dog.” “Because…?” Calvin smiled slimly. “He’s gifted.” “Oh,” Karl said, watching his friend following after the enormous, thickly-muscled behemoth. “And...what shall the four of us do in the meantime?” “I have a couple of ideas,” Mike answered. Part 6 The store, when they reached it, was nearly as warm inside as the street was outside. It had been cleaned up, and was now little more than an empty shell. James observed that Justin had to duck and turn slightly sideways just to fit through the door, and he looked even taller, broader and more muscular than he had when they had met, as if the man had grown larger and heavier with brawn with every step he had taken. Justin turned and smiled, “Relax, James.” The smaller man smiled back towards the naked bodybuilder with the mammoth cock. The larger man seemed to be giving off a palpable heat, and he smelled raw and sexy. James had never seen nor met anyone to even compare with the man standing before him. He was...prefect. So huge, so strong, so handsome and yet so gentle and friendly. And fucking sexy as all fuck! He could hardly believe that a man such as Justin was real, leaving aside that he would even be alone with him. He drank him in, burning his beauty and power into memory for future fantasies. “Turn around, please,” Justin instructed. “What are you going to do?” “I’m going to make you feel very, very good,” Justin answered. James pivoted in place and closed his eyes, braced for whatever the huge man had planned. Then, with a gentleness that belied the larger man’s size and strength, Justin’s huge and powerful hands were on his shoulders, and the muscular man began to firmly massage and knead James’s muscles, rubbing his neck and the back of his scalp, and moving his talented hands across James’s shoulders. As he did so, a sensation of bliss came over him, like a cascade of warm water than sank into his body and calmed him. “What… what’re you doing?” “It’s like tugging,” Justin explained, “but with a bit of finesse. Something I learned to do with a lot of patience and a lot of practice on my brothers.” “Your brothers?” “The other guys here.” His voice was soft, but deep. A rumble of power from that immense and beautiful chest. “We think of each other as brothers, of a sort. Of course, some of us really are brothers.” He grabbed form flesh and muscle and massaged his new friend, sanding constant cascades of soothing pleasure into his brain. “And do they…?” “Do they what?” Justin’s hand traveled down James’s back. “Does everyone here...have sex...with...?” “Do they fuck each other?” James nodded and moaned softly. “Possibly,” Justin admitted. “Probably.” His voice was soft, deep and soothing. His words were calm, and he simply stated what he knew without judgment or implication. “When we were back in town - back in our old home - and we had to spend our nights alone, sometimes finding someone else to be with was all that mattered. We don’t enjoy being alone, and we’ll seek out the company and pleasure of others like us regardless of the circumstances. Often that other person - or persons - lived beneath the same roof.” He rubbed James’s scalp, and pushed a thick rush of pleasure into his head. “We have several advantages at our disposal, and depending on how you look at it, one of those is that we’re in a constant state of arousal - and another one is that we’re also able to act on that state constantly.” “Constant?” “Yes.” “Right now?” “Yes.” “You’re...aroused?” “Very much so.” “By me?” “Yes,” Justin answered. True, his body was always pulsing with dulls throbs of need and sexual prowess, but the presence of another man pushed that needle into the red zone. He could smell James, feel him, feel his potential and his power. Sleeping inside him, waiting to be woken up. “So...you’d like to…?” Justin throat released a sexual groan of obvious desire. “Oh, I’d very much like to, James. Very much indeed.” His hands moved down the front of James’s body, caressing him with slow strokes. He pressed his hard, muscular bulges against the smaller man and lowered his mouth towards his ear, whispering, “But that’s entirely up to you, James.” “Me?” The word came out as a gasp. “Yes, James. You’re in control, here. You’re in complete control. I’ll do whatever you want me to. I’ll only do that. I’ll do that for as long as you want me to. Because I can, James. I can do anything you want to with you for as long as you want me to.” James exhaled roughly. His imagination was running rampant. “I want to look at you.” “All right, James. Look at me.” Justin’s hands released James’s small body and the other man turned around. Justin loomed only inches from him, towering over him. He was nothing but muscle. Muscle and dark furry curls and smooth, silky skin that glowed in the dim light. His dark eyes looked down at James with need and desire and superiority. Or perhaps that was only what James read in them. James moved his gaze downward, over the huge man’s enormous chest and its two thick, fat nipples. He watched Justin breathing, watched his chest swell and receded, watched the perfect 8-pack of his bulging abdominal wall move as he breathed. He could feel the large man’s warm breath against his skin. He looked down. Justin’s fat prick was hanging nearly to his knees. Had it always been so large, so beautiful, so majestic? He had never seen another cock to match it, neither in size nor in perfection. The long, heavy shank was absurdly thick, and quite obviously firm. The head was half-covered in a wealth of foreskin, but as he watched, it drooped even farther down his leg and began to swell thicker, pushing the helmet out of its cocoon as the whole thing grew larger and longer. “I want to touch you,” James said. “Touch me,” Justin growled. James moved the back of his right hand against the monstrous appendage. It was warm - almost hot - and smooth as silk. It twitched as he touched it, responding to him, and began to grow hard and rise. James turned his hand around and moved the tips of his fingers along the shaft. Justin groaned, a deep and feral sound, and his cock throbbed hard. “Does that feel good?” James asked. “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “Do you want me to continue?” “Yes, sir,” Justin answered. “I want to watch you get bigger.” “Yes, sir.” It was easy for Justin to obey, and as James grasped his meat, Justin allowed himself to swell larger and larger, growing until the girth of his monster began to pry open James’s fingers. The head of his massive cock blossomed like a ripening fruit, a bulbous perfect helmet that was becoming glossy as the skin stretched tighter and tighter against its unending and overwhelming development. The smaller man’s eyes widened as he watched his host’s prick continue to swell in his grip. It felt hot and hard as stone. He could feel its hard throbs as it grew, beating in time to Justin’s powerful heart. “Oh my god,” James whispered reverently, feeling and watching the huge man’s sex continue to swell. “Thank you, sir,” Justin rumbled. A shining drop of clear precum began to gather at the snake’s mouth, growing quickly and drooling down its length. Justin was shortly pumping a steady flow of his unending tide of honey, and it gurgled from the eye of his cock and poured down the sides, coating James’s grip in warm slickness. He began to stroke the massive erection, and was instantly rewarded with a resurgence of growth, unbelievable to him as the cock continued growing bigger and bigger. The smell of the powerful man in the room grew intoxicating and heavy. And his body began to grow. “What do you think they’re doing?” Karl wondered, looking towards the store. Mike said, “Gushing.” “What?” The huge blonde muscular teen smiled broadly and winked. “That’s what we call it, but we don’t say that in from of Justin.” “You mean Gushtin,” Cal added, also with a wide smile. “I don’t get it,” Karl admitted. “It’s a nickname. When we were in Muscle Club, before we came here, that was a kind of thing. Everybody got a nickname. Justin actually has a few, because he doesn’t like any of them so we kept changing it. First one was...The Hose?” “Hoser,” Manny corrected, “as in ‘hose ‘er down.” Mike nodded. “Then there was Juicer. Or just Juice.” “Honeydripper,” Calvin added. “Yeah, that was a good one.” “A little long.” “Not unlike the man himself.” “But...why all the nicknames?” Mike laid his heavy, thickly-muscled arm across Karl’s thin shoulders. “Well, it’s like this. Sometimes when a guy gets upgraded, he gets some special...individual thing. I mean we all get the muscles, the size, the strength, the overwhelming charm. But some guys get an extra.” “Remember Timebomb?” Calvin asked. All three of the huge teens sighed and smiled. “Fuckin’ A, Timebomb. Timebomb was amazing. When the Timebomb went off, everybody felt it.” He looked a bit forlorn for a moment, as if remembering something lost. “And Carl - not you, Karl, the other Carl, Carl Stanton - we called him Superman for a while.” “Because he was faster than a speeding bullet?” “On the contrary, if there was ever a guy who took his time, it’s our Mr. Stanton. No, Carl used to always wear this worn-out, sad-assed T-shirt he tried to stretch over his muscles with the giant S on it.” “When we used to wear clothes,” Manny clarified. “I think that goes without saying,” Mike added. “Anyway, when he finally outgrew the thing, we called him Peach, or Peachy, because his head was fuzzy like a peach.” Karl looked at Mike, “And what was your nickname?” Calvin and Manuel but started dancing this highly sexual, hip-thrusting step with their hands in the air and their massive cocks flopping around like loose firehoses. Then they both sang out, “The Stripper!” Then they high-fived each other. “Shut the fuck up,” Mike advised them. Karl had to grin. “The Stripper?” “This dude here,” Manny said, pushing his finger into Mike’s meaty chest, “has what we commonly call The Spurts.” Karl looked down at Mike’s cock. “No, you have me confused with Gushtin. Not that kind of spurt.” “Growth spurts,” Calvin clarified. “Some guys get bigger like that. Most of us just...keep getting bigger.” “You’re getting...bigger?” Karl found that hard to believe. But Calvin nodded. “All the time. We just keep growing.” “Bigger and bigger,” Manny agreed, and he lifted his right arm and bulged his mighty biceps into swollen glory. Karl watched the muscle fill up like it was being inflated - a perfect round ball of power mounted on his upper arm that split into distinct heads and pushed against his dark skin. “Bigger and bigger,” he grinned. “But some guys….” “Like Mike,” Manny said, nudging the blonde. “Get big all at once. Like...boom!” Mike grimaced. “Yeah, well, you’re just jealous.” “Anyway, so, one time in Science class….” “It was English,” Mike corrected. “Whatever,” Calvin said as he rolled his eyes, looking more like a teenager than ever. “So in English class, it happens because, like, you can’t control it, right? It just...happens.” “I can feel it coming,” Mike said, a bit defensively. “It is so. Fucking. Cool,” Calvin added. “So, he’s sitting there and he’s all, ‘excuse me teach, but can I be excused?’ And the teacher, who’s so not into us because we like the worst students ever, right? He goes, ‘No, Mr. Carlson, I believe you’ve had your extracurricular activity for the day.” Karl’s brow arched. “Extracurricular?” “Fucking,” Cal said simply. “So, anyway, Mike’s all, ‘but, I really, really need to be excused, please.’ And teach is all, ‘No way’ and shit. So...it happens.” “It happens?” Calvin nodded vehemently. “It fucking happens.” “I can’t help it,” Mike said, “and I did try to warn him.” “You got bigger?” “I got fucking enormous. I mean, there are growth spurts and there are fucking explosion spurts, and this was the latter thing.” “You...exploded.” “Mike, here, got so big so fast that he basically tore out of his clothes and ripped apart the desk he was sitting in and suddenly in English class instead of some over-muscled teenager with tight clothes and a constant boner….” “I was the Incredible Hulk, naked, seven feet high and sporting the hard-on to end all hard-ons.” “So what does he do, this guy?” “He fucking dances!” “I do,” Mike volunteered. “And I’m fucking good at it too.” To demonstrate, Mike started to dance, and damned if he wasn’t as amazing as his word. The man’s hips gyrated, his body was sinuous and elastic, he moved like his joints were oiled and Karl felt himself getting hot at the sheer blatant and unashamed sexuality that the gorgeous blonde beefcake started to display. “Go Mikey! Go Mikey! Go Mikey!” the other two chanted. Justin towered over James. As the smaller man reverently stroked his thick cock, he allowed himself to swell and grow, packing on the muscular size while his head slowly rose towards the low ceiling. Cables of new muscle swelled outward beneath his smooth, silky skin. His chest became two massive globes of power. His arms looked overwhelmed with brawn, in thick bulging balls and long, powerful cords. He was breathing slowly, his feral gaze locked onto the smaller man, and his body was growing warmer, literally increasing the heat within the small space. His scent grew stronger as his heat increased, and his cock was releasing a steady, thick stream of clear, masculine honey that draped down the towering majesty of his massive meat, slicking James’s grip as the young man applied both of his hands to the task. A low, deep groan of pleasure rumbled in the huge man’s chest. It sounded animalistic, like a tiger or a bear. “That feel good, sir,” Justin reported. James looked up into the incredibly handsome face of the seven-and-a-half foot tall mass of muscle under his control. “God,” he said, “you’re so beautiful.” Justin smiled and his cock swelled in James’s grip. “Thank you, sir,” he said. “So are you, if I may say so, sir.” “Me?” He nodded, tilting his chin down. “You are beautiful, sir. So beautiful. May I…?” He began to ask the question before stopping himself, as if he had overstepped his bounds. “What?” James asked. “May I kiss you, sir?” “Yes,” he allowed. Justin bent his face towards James, licking his lips slowly before pressing his mouth to the smaller man’s lips. It was a gentle, soft kiss, and it made chills shudder along James’s spine, tat such a huge and powerful man would kiss so gently and with such obvious care and devotion. Justin let out a soft gasp as their mouths parted, and James opened his eyes and saw the face of the handsome man cast in an obvious reflection of desire and satisfaction. James stroked the fat, massive cock steadily leaking lubricating honey and pressed their mouths together again, kissing the man with sudden fierce hunger. Justin’s bear paw wrapped around his neck, warm and smooth, pulling their mouths together as he pushed his tongue inside and kissed James back, matching his intense hunger with ease. “Oh, god,” James whispered, as the kiss ended. A warm gush of honey was Justin’s response, a flood of thick wetness that flowed over James’s grip, a very palpable and physical demonstration of the huge man’s pleasure. “I’m sorry, sir,” Justin rumbled. His sudden gush dripped from the small man’s hand. He must’ve release a pint of his warm, thick honey in one fat rush, pumping it up the heavy, thick inches of his meat without control. “Sorry? For what?” “I’m afraid I lost control for a moment,” he answered. “Lost control?” Justin nodded. “It’s...difficult to maintain myself around you. To control my impulses and...desires.” James smiled. “What...what do you want to do?” Justin smiled back. “But...what about Justin?” Mike stopped dancing and asked, “What about him?” “His nickname.” “Oh, that. Yeah, well, Justin has a particular...talent.” “A talent?” “More like a gift,” Calvin said. “Or a fucking miracle,” Manny added. “What sort of talent.” “Well, uh, it’s sort of two things in one. One is a talent - or maybe an aptitude. Justin is good with his hands.” “An understatement if there ever was one,” Calvin said. “His hands?” “He likes to rub them all over you. He likes to feel every inch of your skin, to feel your muscles...your body.” “He’s a sensualist.” “A what?” Karl said, “A sensualist. Sensuality. He likes to feel.” “I’ll say,” Mike agreed. “Sometimes I think he liked that more than fucking.” He considered something, then said, “You know, you’re right! When he’s with you, he doesn’t just whip it out, get hard, shove inside and start fucking.” “Like someone we know,” Manuel said, looking pointedly at Mike. “Hey, I like fucking!” “We all like fucking,” Calvin said. “But some of us like kissing, too.” “And stroking.” “And sucking.” “I get the point,” Mike said with finality. “But we’re not talking about me, we’re talking about Gushtin.” “So, he’s good with his hands?” “Not just good. He’s fucking amazing. Like...amazing.” “So?” “So, when Gushtin gets started, he really gets into it.” “And?” “No, dude. He REALLY gets into it. And when he’s into it, he starts gushing.” James was wrapped in the heavy, muscular arms of the most beautiful and largest man he’d ever seen. The man’s skin was warm and smooth and soft. The man smelled raw and sexy. The heat of his magnificent body was surrounding him, infusing his own skin, making his entire body throb with sexual desire. He had never felt so safe, so comforted, so perfectly in tune with another person. Within the man’s embrace, within his massive and steel-hard muscular caress, surrounded and overwhelmed and contained within his powerful frame, James was feeling simultaneously sheltered and powerfully turned on. He could feel Justin breathing against him. He could feel the pulses of his heart, beating with a strong steady rhythm. Justin was slowly and gently (at least for him) caressing and massaging James, moving his large, strong hands across the smaller man’s body, feeling every inch of him as he lulled him into a perfect state of trust and comfort. His eyes were closed and he painted a picture of the man’s body in his head, becoming so intimately familiar with him that he could pinpoint James’s every erogenous zone, where he shuddered when touched, or where he moaned, or where his cock twitched or his breath caught or his entire frame suddenly relaxed. He memorized the man’s body as he moved his touch across every inch. This was his talent, and the reason others longed to return to his embrace. After he was with a man, he knew that other man’s body perhaps better than he knew his own. He knew what to do, where to go, how to touch them and lift them to a level of flawless physical bliss before things even started turning sexual. His hands were tools of perfect pleasure. Squeezing, probing, caressing and rubbing, he could deliver hours of ecstatic rapture and seemed to draw as much pleasure from his caresses as he delivered. He groaned with bliss as he explored James’s body, and the man shuddered and swooned, nearly passing out from the sensation of Justin’s fondling and stroking. “Gushing?” “His cock.” “He starts cumming?” “No, not the white stuff. The clear stuff. The whatever..not the spermies.” “Ejaculate,” Karl said. “When he gets excited he pre-cums?” Mike nodded. “When Justin gets excited, he fucking spurts like a broken hydrant. I’ve seen him spontaneously gush a good six feet with enough honey to splatter a man’s entire chest in a glaze of sex. When he sees something he likes - someone he wants to touch - he just goes off like a fucking fountain. That thing snaps to attention and you can practically watch his cock bulge and pump and deliver these amazing fat gushes.” “It’s. So. Cool,” Manny added. “And it feels...fucking amazing.” “He starts to…?” Mike nodded. “He can’t help himself. And he’s a bit embarrassed about it, but when it happens, when you’re with him, and he starts the flow going and it’s all over your skin, this warm, slick goo that smells like sex and feels like heaven and he starts to massage you and caress you and kiss you as his dick fucking gushes these thick flows of honey all over the both of you and then...something happens.” “Something else?” Mike nodded. “Something amazing.” Karl looked towards the quiet store, “So they’re in there together and….” “And Gushtin is gushing. You jealous?” Manny asked. “Jealous!” “That James got there first?” Karl looked stupefied and Manny nudged him with his arm in a friendly manner and asked, “What’re you doing back here, Karl?” “I was...curious.” “What about?” “Just...you guys.” Calvin smiled, too. “Us guys? What about us guys?” “Well, I mean, who wouldn’t be curious?” He said, trying to dodge the question. “Lots of people wouldn’t be curious, and lots of people would,” Mike answered. “But what, in particular, were you curious about? About us guys?” “Like...you know.” “Like, what do we know, Karl?” “Like...about getting so…big.” His eyes glanced downwards. Mike made his pendulous, foot-long, inches-thick cock pulse. Karl had never seen anything like that, as if the powerful teen before him could easily control his cock, making it bulge on cue and swell thicker simply by willing it to be so. The other dude’s cock was visibly lengthening, crawling down his well-muscled thigh and adding inches to its already impressive dimensions. It was swelling with mass and veins as it grew. “Oh,” Mike said, “is that all?” “Yeah,” Karl answered dubiously. Calvin said, “Which one of us big dudes were you most curious about, Karl?” He turned towards the red head, who suddenly looked larger than before. His chest was a set of enormous muscular plates lined with cables of power, with two fat nipples drooping off the edge like peanuts. His milky skin was shiny with sweat, and his own monster was swollen and growing more rigid by the second. “Yeah, Karl,” Manny added. “Was there...anyone in particular you wanted to spend some time with? Discussing how...big...he is?” Karl shifted his attention again, and Manuel looked even larger than Cal. His dark-skinned body appeared to be growing even bigger as he simply stood there, doing nothing at all. “Dudes,” Mike said, with a slight sense of worry in his voice, “what about what Mr. Titus…?” “Mr. Titus said we should be friendly,” Cal answered. “I’m just being friendly to Karl.” “Me, too,” Manny agreed. “I’m just being really friendly. And I just want to be friendlier.” Karl gulped hard. Justin’s prick was in overdrive. True to form, he was not simply leaking gossamer threads or even drooling a steady flow of honey, he was now actively gushing thick pumps of precum that splattered and splashed against the man in his embrace as well as his own naked form. The room began to smell rank and raw. Justin’s powerful scent - and equally powerful pheromones - were literally soaking the room. His arms around James’s smaller body, holding his form against himself, he massaged and caressed and pleasured the other man in ways that James had never experienced. His touch was magical, and his body had never felt so good. And every gush of honey that soaked into his clothing and drenched his skin beneath made him feel better. A tingling sensation accompanied Justin’s gushing explosions, and it made James’s whole body feel like a stroked, hard-as-steel dick. A sudden, copious fountain of precum erupted up Justin’s amazing and colossal cock, splattering between the two men with wet warmth that bathed them both in the essence of sex. James’s small body shuddered with perfect bliss. Justin moaned and released another heavy cascade. The three huge men surrounding Karl were slowly growing ever larger and more beautiful as his heart began to pulse hard and fast. He felt hot and everything smelled like sex. “What’s happening?” he asked. Mike said, “Nothing. Nothing’s happening.” His voice dropped in register with every word. “Did you want something to happen?” Calvin asked. His cock was swelling into a monster. “Just tell us what you want, and we’ll make it happen,” Manny agreed. “Look. Dudes. I’m not gay.” They exchanged glances. Then Mike said, “So what?” “But...I’m not gay.” “You said that already. And I repeat; so what?” “We’re not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do, Karl. But we find it...curious...that you came back to visit us. Right guys?” Manny nodded and Calvin said, “Yeah, curious.” “We’re curious about you like you’re curious about us,” Mike said. “That’s all.” “About me?” Mike nodded. “You said you were curious about us. About us being big. And I want to satisfy your...curiosity. I want to satisfy you very, very much.” “We all do,” Manny agreed. “How can we satisfy your curiosity, Karl?” Calvin asked. “What, in particular, can I do?” “How did it happen?” “How did we get big?” “Yeah.” “It’s in my cum,” Mike explained. “Your cum?” Calvin cleared his throat. “It’s primarily in our cum, but it can happen in other ways, too, sometimes.” “So you…?” “If I cum in your mouth, you’ll start to grow.” “My mouth?” Calvin shrugged. “Your mouth. Your ass. Probably I could cum in your ear and you’d still start growing.” “But...how..?” He shrugged again. “Don’t know. But it’s 100% effective and guaranteed to work. So far, it’s worked on everyone.” “But...what happens?” Mike smiled. “This happens.” A miracle occurred in front of Karl’s eyes as Mike, and then his companions, began to swell larger and larger, rising taller and spreading wider and packing on pounds and pounds and pounds of raw, pure, perfect muscle. As they continued growing, each of the young super teens began to sprout a secondary cock from their thick pubic bushes that grew so quickly and so suddenly that it seemed to Karl that he was imagining all that was happening, but he knew it was real. Each of the teens, Mike and Manuel and Calvin, were growing bigger and more powerful and, incredibly, more handsome with every passing second. If Karl had regarded these guys as impossibly beautiful and incredibly powerful before, he had no words to describe them now. Mike was nearly eight feet high. Two massive shanks of sex meat hung in lush abundance, dangling over a foot long and as thick as Karl’s wrist. His face was incandescently gorgeous, perfected to a state that looked inhuman in its beauty. “This is what happens, Karl. This is what we all look like. This is what it means to be in Muscle Club.” “Muscle City,” Manuel corrected. Karl looked over and audibly gasped at the dark-skinned Latino’s handsome visage. His dark eyes looked like caramel, surrounded by thick lashes. His lips were pillows of obvious sensuality. His body was constructed of fat wedges and deep valleys and heavy nipples hanging from two massive plates of cabled glory mounted on his chest. He owned two pricks, as well, hanging fat over a set of hairless balls that looked as large as lemons and were visibly swelling as if each had a pump inside making it grow and recede. Karl looked at Calvin. His copper hair was now accompanied by a thick beard and mustaches that gave him an incredibly masculine air. His green eyes sparkled and his ready smile was incandescent. More copper hair sprouted in thickly across his massive chest and wound down the valley between his abs until it grew back into a forest that crowned his fat cocks, two creamy-skinned monsters whose plum-sized heads were cowled in masses of foreskin. He was monstrously huge, and seemed to glow in the sunlight. Now at their true forms, the three Muscle Citizens were releasing unfiltered clouds of masculine-scented pheromones. Their bodies were pumped hard and full of Transform’s pure power. Their balls swelled with hot cream waiting to be pumped up every thick inch of both cocks, and their libidos were topping out at eleven on a scale of ten. They were living, breathing embodiments of perfect male sex, with bodies overwhelmed with muscular power, ready willing and able to perform any task set to them with super efficient concentration and an eagerness to please. “Fuck me,” Karl said quietly. Mike tilted his head. “Is that a promise or an offer?” James had not yet removed a stitch of clothing. Thick, dark stains marked his shirt and jeans where Justin had oozed his love juices, a consequence of the deep pleasure he experienced as he explored another body, marking James with his essence and his scent when his cock swelled and gushed from pure sensual bliss. He would say, each time, “Apologies, sir,” and continue his caresses. The warmth of his honey bathed James in pure sex, and he was soon thickly lacquered in Justin’s copious flow of precum as it continued to stream from his massive shank of glorious fuck meat. James moaned and his dick throbbed. “Take...take my shirt off, please.” Justin applied his hands to the hem of James’ shirt and stripped it from him. It was sodden and heavy with the flow from Justin’s cock, redolent with his juice and his scent. He tossed it aside and it landed with a wet slap, clinging to the wall before its weight slowly made it slip to the floor.. James’s skin was slick and glistening, thickly coated in Justin’s honey. Justin reapplied his touch to James’s bare skin, and the absence of the smaller’s man’s clothing made their contact electric and fiery. He moved his talented, magical hands across James’s base flesh, groaning with pleasure. James said, “Take off my pants.” “Yes, sir,” Justin growled deeply. He sank to his knees and unbuckled James’s belt. He applied his hands to James’s jeans and unzipped them. He moved the heavy denim, soaked through with his own masculine nectar, down James’s legs to extract them from his body. James stepped from his flip-flops and stepped out of the jeans and heard them join his shirt on the floor with the same thick, wet slapping sound. He watched Justin rise to his full height again, and Justin embraced him in his strong arms, moving his hands down his back and onto his buttocks. He buried his face against the huge man’s hard chest, smelling his body’s sweet stink and breathing him inside. Justin was hot. Physically hot. As Justin’s hands grew near to the core of James’s body, a thick and sudden release of warm honey jetted down James’s legs from Justin’s massive prick. He gasped in unison with the superteen and closed his eyes when Justin’s magic touch finally found his hole and he lifted his leg, wrapping it over Justin’s hip to allow the talented fingers entry to him. His arms tried to encompass the huge man’s frame. He was as hard as a rock, but smooth and soft and silken to touch. Justin rubbed the wet warmth of James’s most intimate spot with a gentle devotion belying his size and power. He tenderly nudged and pushed and pleasured the smaller man’s softness, feeling him tense and release at the intrusion. James’s mouth - his lips and teeth - found the rubbery nub of Justin’s fat nipple and he teased it, licked it, prodded it, bit it. “Yes, sir,” Justin groaned and pushed his finger inside. His cock exploded with a gallon of honey. “They’re awfully quiet,” Karl observed, trying to change the subject. “Like I said, it’s an intimate experience.” Calvin asked, “What sort of...experiences do you like, Karl?” “Me?” he said, looking up. Cal nodded. “Yeah, what do you like to do? Because...y’know...I bet we could have some fun, too.” “Yeah,” Mike readily agreed. “Let’s have some fun!” Cal continued past Mike’s eagerness. “Do you like getting sucked? Would you like having your cock inside my warm, wet mouth, having my long, slick tongue licking every inch of you, having my strong hands squeeze you and tease you while my mouth sucks and licks until the tingles are too hard to resist and you start pumping your cream inside my hungry mouth?” “Maybe you like getting rimmed,” Manny suggested. “You like that? The warm wetness licking your taint and your hole, my talented tongue pushing inside and licking you out like an ice ream sundae? That feeling like having a slick, hot, wet dick teasing your backdoor, squirming in ecstasy while I apply my mouth to your hole?” “Maybe you’re like Justin,” Mike said, “since you seem to know about that. You a...sensualist, Karl? You want to feel my body? My muscles? You want to press your lips to my skin, kiss and lick me, every inch of this body? You want to tease my nipples and and move your touch across these massive bulges and feel what I feel like?” He smiled a lecherous grin, “because I would be so into that.” Feeling more than a bit intimidated by the huge men around him, naked and utterly unashamed and displaying their arousal with open lust and admiration, he said, “Why don’t you get started and maybe I’ll jump in when...I feel like it.” “That’s hardly fair to you,” Mike objected. “Yeah,” Manny agreed. “I mean, it’s not like there’s not enough to go around.” “Maybe he’s scared,” Cal suggested. “I mean, look at us. We could practically destroy a building.” “Practically?” Mike asked. “Well, I mean, we have destroyed a building but….” “‘A’ building?” “Okay, several buildings, but….” “But,” Mike insisted, “we’re just pussycats, Karl.” “Very large pussycats,” Calvin corrected, “but pussycats nonetheless.” “Maybe he wants it all,” Manny suggested. “But he’s too shy to ask.” “What about that, Karl?” Mike asked. “You want to rest yourself on top of this body, chew on my nips, lick the sweat off my neck, put your mouth on mine while Calvin sucks on your joint and Manny licks your asshole?” “I….” Both the men inside the store were covered in a thick coating of Justin’s warm honey. His cock was gushing as he embraced James’s small body, feeling every inch of him. His fingers were digging into James’s ass and his mouth was kissing his neck, his shoulders, his tongue lapped up the salty tang of his own slick lube as he explored his new friend’s body. James, of course, had never felt anything like this. The warm, wet cocoon of Justin’s constant flow bathed his skin in a sort of orgasmic tingling sensation. It was the most erotic and sensual experience of his life, and his cock was throbbing hard with constant blissful pulses. “You feel so good, sir,” Justin growled. “Kiss me,” James ordered. “Yes, sir,” Justin responded. He twisted the small man around in his arms and bent his lips to James’s mouth, granting him a soft, tender kiss. His cock gushed between them, a hot volley that warmed James’s skin and made fresh erotic tingles cascade down his flesh. He gasped and Justin groaned. “May I kiss you again, sir?” Justin asked, softly. “Yes,” James replied. Justin’s cock gushed strongly with happiness and desire and he kissed James again, holding his head in his hands as the wealth of his copious and seemingly unending flow of warm, rich, salty honey dripped off their skin. “Oh my god,” James sighed, laying his face aside one of Justin’s mammoth pecs, “I want to feel like this forever.” Justin smiled, rubbing his hand through the smaller man’s hair and said, deeply, “That can be arranged.” James looked up at the achingly handsome face. “Do it,” he said. “Are you sure?” James nodded and Justin’s cock fountained a thick stream of warm honey to display his joy at the other man’s request. “It would be my pleasure to welcome you to Muscle City, James.” “What should I do?” “You don’t have to do anything,” Justin explained. His copious flow of precum was now accompanied by the miraculous source of perfect masculine power, his utter blissful joy allowing him to release the initiator that would begin to infiltrate James’s genetic structure and remake him utterly. “You’re already on your way.” Part 7 “You’ve never done it?” Calvin McCloud, Muscle City’s resident biology and earth sciences teacher, paused in his labors to look over at his friend and fellow ex-high school teacher. “I never had the inclination,” Billy Titus reported. His huge, beautiful, muscular body was covered in a layer of dust and dirt, blending with the sweat that coated his glistening skin. Still, he was easily the most beautiful human being that Calvin had ever seen. The two huge men were positioned beneath the ceiling of the first floor of a two-story building with their large, strong hands grasping beams overhead. They were poised to push up against the floor of the second story and then pull it down, making the room ‘Muscle Club Sized’ to accommodate the larger, taller, broader bodies with which the new residents of the city were gifted. “You mean you’ve never had the opportunity,” his lover, Carl, responded. The three of them, along with Teddy St. George, another ex-high school teacher, and the ‘Golden Twins,’ Hank and Harry (who were often seen in the company of their favorite ex-teacher, Mr. St. George) had been clearing out the abandoned building in Muscle City, throwing disused furniture from its windows and doing their best to clear it of the refuse and dirt that had accumulated before opening the space up for habitation. Billy shrugged and returned his attention to the task at hand, the muscles along his shoulders, his back and his arms bulging fiercely as he signaled Calvin and they started to push upwards. “Same difference,” he said. The ceiling showered dust down on them as the two super-strong, 8-foot tall men began pushing up, breaking the entire floor from its moorings. The others were poised to catch anything that fell out of place, or to help protect the two strongest men in the room in case things went suddenly wrong. Tremendous creaks and loud cracks accompanied their labors as they slowly pushed upwards, breaking the entire floor out before pulling it all down. They found that this was the best - and safest - way to create double-sized rooms after attempting to stomp on the floors from above (which obviously meant that the floor and whomever was stomping on it all fell down at once) or trying to systematically tear it out in chunks. After testing their strength, and finding it to be nearly limitless - or at least much more powerful than any of them had imagined, even given their tremendous muscular size - and surviving trials that would easily kill any normal human body, they simply began ripping out entire floors with their bare hands. “When are you going to stop doing that?” Carl asked, looking at Billy’s wide back. His cock pulsed with sudden desire, wanting desperately to be lodged inside his lover’s warm, tight butt where heaven could be found. Billy could not pause in his efforts, and wasn’t looking at his lover’s handsome face. “When it’s no longer a ceiling, obviously,” he answered, pushing gingerly as plaster and paint chips rained down. “No, not that,” Carl said. “I mean when are you going to stop pretending you’re still above it all? You don’t have to pretend anything anymore, Billy. You don’t have to pretend you’re not….” “I know,” he answered softly, looking over his shoulder. “But some habits are hard to break.” Carl smiled warmly. “As long as you keep up one habit, I’m perfectly happy,” he answered as he slapped Billy’s ass resoundingly. “You boys need a moment?” Teddy asked. “Because I can do this by myself.” Which was undoubtedly true. Any one of them was strong enough, they had discovered, to easily demolish an entire building with a series of blows, kicks, shoves and running tackles, using their seemingly indestructible and superhuman bodies like battering rams, punching holes through concrete and tearing apart entire walls as if they were constructed of tissue paper. “Speaking of habits,” Billy said, glancing at Teddy, “when are you going to stop calling the rest of us ‘boys?’” “But...you are boys,” Teddy responded, almost innocently. Teddy had been an old man before Hank and Harry had changed him so utterly, gifting him with strength and power and youth. Now he looked like the rest of them - a robust, muscle-packed man in his mid-twenties, with long flowing locks and a cock that would choke the most experienced cocksucker on the planet. His skin was bereft of wrinkles, his eyes twinkled with energy and his body pulsed with the vigor of twenty well-trained men. “Looked in a mirror lately, Mr. St. George?” Harry asked, as Hank nodded and laughed gently. The floor overhead began to rip free of its connection to the walls. Things could get dicey very quickly at this stage, so Billy and Calvin worked together more carefully, moving their large hands outward and easing the entire floor of the building upwards. Teddy reddened. “You know what I mean, gentlemen,” he answered, watching the progress and readying himself to intervene if needed. His voice was now strong and deep and powerful, but his words and intonation still held on to the rather mild character that had endeared him to many of his students when he had been a teacher before...everything changed. “And I note that you still insist on calling me Mr. St. George even though….” “Even though we’ve fucked each other into next Sunday on several occasions,” Hank said. Then he, too, shrugged, adding with a rich laugh, “I like calling you Mr. St. George, because it reminds me that you‘re still teaching us.” “Everything is an adjustment,” Calvin stated. Though he was involved in Herculean labors, his voice wasn’t strained at all. “And change doesn’t come easily to any organism.” Harry and Hank both made faces. “Organism? I prefer orgasm, myself,” Hank offered. “I’m just saying that you really ought to give it a go, Mr. Titus,” Calvin advised. The floor overhead suddenly released itself from the walls with a hard, loud crack, and the muscles bulging beneath Billy and Calvin’s grime-coated and sweat-covered skin flared and swelled to take on its full weight, which had to be several tons. This was always the tricky bit, balancing the whole slab of wood and insulation and cement with their hands before “folding” it and breaking it into chunks they could more easily remove from the building. If any of them had stopped to consider the sheer lunacy of the act - that two men using nothing but their bare hands and super-powered muscles were holding up the floor of a building in preparation to break it down, they may have started laughing that this was anything but a fantasy. Teddy agreed. “Really, it’s quite...energizing.” “It’s fucking awesome is what it is!” “Fuck, yeah!” Harry agreed, high-fiving his brother. “Language, gentlemen,” Teddy said. “Sorry, Mr. St. George,” the twins replied automatically. Billy and Calvin looked at each other, nodded readiness, and then pushed upwards again and literally broke the entire tonnage into two pieces that cracked with a tremendous detonation before falling to the ground in a huge cloud of dust, splinters and broken glass - none of which was able to make the slightest dent or cut or bruise in any of the men’s new bodies. The men then began the process of breaking the floor into smaller chunks and moving those onto the street, where others waited to carry them away, hauling the car-sized chunks of broken building onto their own shoulders as if they were hauling sacks of flour, and walking away with two-ton slabs mounted on their shoulders. “It’s a bit of a shame that we left town so suddenly, in retrospect,” Mr. McCloud observed, clapping his hands and brushing the larger pieces of building from his naked torso. “Surely there would’ve been an opportunity or two for you to...spread the wealth, so to speak.” He looked at Billy. “It really is quite an amazing experience.” Billy said, “I’ll take your word for it,” as he picked up an overlarge piece of building and crushed it in his hands. “Oh, but you shouldn’t, dear boy! You really shouldn’t!” Teddy paused in his own deconstruction and looked at Carl. “Perhaps you two should go on a little...walkabout? I think there’s a thing or two the student could teach the teacher in this respect.” Now Carl was blushing, because he was, if anything, one of the most experienced initiators of all the young men in Muscle City. He’d personally welcomed dozens of the other residents into Muscle Club, and by all reports he was, indeed, a very accomplished upgrader, as the act was sometimes referred to. “No need to blush, Mr. Stanton,” the biologist said, “I’m sure Mr. Titus is well aware of your esteemed status among the boys.” Billy turned and looked at his lover. “Yes, Carl, why don’t you tell me a little about your esteemed status?” He tossed a cow-sized piece of the building out the open doorway. Carl’s blush turned even deeper red. “Well, it’s just that…. I…. That is, you know, when you couldn’t…. When we….” “Oops,” Hank said, grinning. “Sounds like at least one person in Muscle City wasn’t aware of Superman’s exploits.” “Superman?” Billy suppressed his mirth as best he could. It wasn’t often that he had Carl over a barrel, and he enjoyed watching his handsome lover squirm a bit and lose that ever-present veneer of confidence that he seemed to have been born with. “It was the shirt!” he reported. “Remember? That shirt I used to wear?” They continued to discard pieces of the floor as they talked. “The shirt,” Billy repeated, doubtfully. “It wasn’t just the shirt,” Harry said. “No need for modesty here, Carl. I mean, well, look at us!” He held out his arms to display the sheer nakedness of the men gathered together inside the dusty space. Indeed, there was literally nothing at all to hide between them. “You never told him?” Hank asked. Billy stood up and folded his arms across his magnificent chest. His pecs bulged up and out as if being inflated. “Told me what?” “Nothing,” Carl said quickly. “There’s nothing to tell.” He quickly picked up a piece of the floor - one at least as large as a king-sized bedd mattress - and flung it towards the door where another young man caught it as easily as someone might catch a football. “He looks so cute when he’s embarrassed,” Harry observed. “Maybe because it doesn’t happen very often,” Hank added. His twin brother nodded. “True. He does tend to be a bit self-righteous all the time.” “I’m standing right here,” Carl protested, his hands on his slim hips. It made his lats flare out like wings along his widely tapered back. “Told me what?” Billy repeated, looking at the twins. “Why we called him Superman.” “It was the shirt,” Carl growled darkly. “It started out about the shirt,” Harry said, “that’s true. He always insisted on wearing that sad rag with all the tears and rips, even as he kept getting bigger and bigger and it was holding onto his muscles by threads. He ripped the sleeves off, he ripped the neck out, he kept growing thicker and bigger and he kept on wearing that thing.” “A bit sad, when you think about it,” Hank said, tilting his head. “Though I have to admit there was something hot about it, too.” “Right? Because you could see...actually see him growing. It got smaller and smaller and he got bigger and bigger.” “And still he wore it, every fucking day.” “I liked that shirt,” Carl said, pouting slightly. “And…?” Billy prompted. He was now leaning against the wall, listening intently. His body was inflated with muscle from his labors, and the dirt and grime had worked into the deep valleys between every muscle head making him appear to be made of nothing but swollen bulges and thick cables of powerful brawn. “And finally one day he got too big for it and...his body ripped right out of it.” Hank looked at his brother. “Remember?” “Oh, fu….” He glanced at Mr. St. George, and corrected himself. “I mean, oh, gosh yes. It was so sexy.” He looked at Billy. “We had all been waiting for it to happen, right? You could see it just barely clinging to his body. His shoulders out to here, his chest out to here.” He looked at Carl and pointed at his chest. “He always had those big nipples and they were practically ripping their way out, pushing against the thin cloth to be free.” “It was so sexy,” Hank agreed. “So we’re all taking bets, right? All the Muscle Club guys. When is that stupid shirt finally giving up the ghost? When is Carl Stanton going to grow too big to be Superman anymore?” “I never said I was….” “So finally it happens. And it happens right in the middle of Carl upgrading...what’s his name?” “Benjamin.” Harry snapped his fingers. “Right! Benny! Carl is giving it to Benny….” “Like only Carl can,” Hank said. “Like only Carl can?” Billy asked, suppressing a grin. It had been Carl himself - along with a few of his muscular friends - who had originally upgraded Billy. Harry nodded, “...like only Carl can, and the shirt starts tearing away from his body.” “He’s literally Hulking out of it!” “You can hear it happen! You can hear that shirt giving up its fight as Carl’s muscles finally get too big to contain and he rips himself right out of it!” “And then it happens,” Hank said, quietly. “What happens?” Billy asked, looking at Carl, who by now was so red that he looked like he was on fire with embarrassment. “He, like, explodes or something!” “Explodes?” Billy’s eyebrow rose on his handsome face. “He never told you?” Harry asked. “Evidently not.” “As Carl’s muscles finally rip through that shirt, his cock fuc… his cock just goes off like some firehose or something! He’s, like, exploding with cum!” “Cum cannon,” Hank said. “Never seen anything like it.” “It was like all the time that shirt was holding something inside him, like it was a dam or a stopper or something, and when it finally released him, he just...exploded!” “They’re overstating it,” Carl protested. “No way,” Harry retorted. “We were there, Carl.” “We remember.” “And then Benny…” “Benjamin,” Hank said, “He prefers to be called Benjamin.” Harry waved him off. “Whatever. And then Benny, like, he just starts swelling bigger and bigger!” “Like, bigger than any of us!” “Way bigger.” Billy looked at Carl. “Way bigger?” Carl held up his hand, his index finger and thumb an inch apart, as he grimaced. “No, dude, he got….way. Bigger.” Hank mimicked the act of growing from the miracle of Muscle Club’s Superman. “Bigger and bigger.” “And then it happened again with...um...Darren?” “Dolph,” Hank corrected. Then Harry started counting them off on his fingers, “And Rogan and Steve and the other Steve and Andy and Nicholas and Amit and Joe and…” “The other Joe,” Hank added, nodding. “...and Jay and Alex and Patrick and Paul and Dylan…” “And Ivan and Jake and James and Stefan and Spencer and Shane.” “He gets the idea,” Carl said, darkly. “...and Ethan and Damien and Dan and Danny and Dave and...like..everybody!” “Not everybody,” Carl said. “And they all grew bigger than ever! Every one of them!” “Thanks to Superman. Who can make super men.” Billy was looking at Carl. Carl rolled his eyes. “They exaggerate,” he reported. “Not even,” Hank said. “He’s amazing!” Billy walked closer to Carl and tilted his head. Then he smiled. “I know,” he answered, before taking Carl’s face in his large hands and kissing him with obvious love and passion. “I know,” he whispered, softly. Carl exhaled and wrapped Billy in his arms and they kissed for a very long time. “Do...you boys need some private time?” Teddy asked, finally. “Why didn’t you say anything?” Billy asked. Carl shrugged, “Didn’t know what to say,” he answered. “You could have told me you were making Muscle Club even better, and you were welcoming in so many beautiful brothers and helping us become so much more than anyone ever dreamed possible.” He kissed him again, deeply. “I always knew you were special. I just never knew you were super.” Hank hung his arm across his twin’s shoulders and said, “Awww, ain’t true love grand?” Then he kissed his brother on the mouth. Harry received the kiss with equal love for his brother. “Fuckin’ A, bro. Fuckin’ A.” Harry looked at Teddy and said, “Sorry.” “I think, under the circumstances, ‘fucking a’ is quite appropriate.” The old man, who looked like a young man, smiled. Calvin was looking thoughtful. “Are we sure that Carl is the trigger, here?” Everyone turned to look at him. “I mean no offense to you, Mr. Stanton, but...Well, I’ve been doing a little research.” “Research?” Harry asked, making another face. “It’s hardly a dirty word, Mr. Johnson,” Calvin told the twin. “You’re not the least bit curious about us?” “Only about how many of us I can get together with,” he reported. “And how each guy fucks,” his brother agreed with their cute Texan twang. Calvin smiled. “I know what you mean,” he admitted, “but my curiosity runs in a slightly different direction.” “Well, not all the time,” Hank said, then he looked at his brother. “I’ve been with Cal - I know all about his curiosity regarding certain parts of this male’s anatomy.” He gripped his cock meaningfully and wagged it at the teacher. “At any rate,” Calvin said a bit loudly, “I’ve been doing some amateur research regarding us. How we get bigger, and why. I think we can all agree that it must have something to do with the Trumans.” “That’s likely,” Teddy agreed. “And it’s not quite true that you’ve never upgraded anyone, is it, Billy?” “Before I came here, I was only ever with Carl.” “But before that, when you were upgraded yourself, something happened.” “Nothing happened.” He looked at Carl, saying, “I’ve never regretted that day for a moment. I wanted it, very much. I...wanted him. I always did.” “Something did happen,” Carl said. “I don’t remember.” “That’s because you already had it.” “Had what?” Teddy asked. Carl looked down as he allowed his secondary prick to emerge. “You gave this to us that day,” Carl said. “After yours grew.” Calvin smiled. “And ever since then, you’ve only been with Carl, is that correct?” “Until we came here,” Billy agreed. Calvin looked at Carl. “And after you were with Billy, how soon was it before you began to super-upgrade the others?” “Like...pretty quickly. Almost immediately.” He blushed again, looking at Billy. “I just couldn’t help it. I was so horny! Whenever I was with you, whenever I got some time with you, afterwards I was just, like, Mr. Super Horndog.” “I’m not surprised,” Calvin said. “What are you talking about?” Billy asked. “Have you looked in a mirror lately, Billy?” He shook his head. “Not a lot of mirrors around, and anyway, why would I want to look at myself when there are so many other handsome men to look at?” “Holy fuck,” Hank said, a bit stunned. “So...you haven’t seen yourself?” He looked down. “Well, I mean, I know I’m bigger.” “Billy, you’re, like...you’re...you’re just….” “What he is trying to say,” Teddy reported, “is that in the local vernacular you’re the hottest fucking dude in the whole town.” “Me?” “Oh, fuck yeah,” Hank said. “What he said,” Harry agreed. Billy looked at his lover, and Carl shrugged, “I always said you were the handsomest man I had ever met.” “The point is,” Calvin continued, “that I don’t think Mr. Stanton here is the trigger to all the amazing developments that were happening. I think...it was you.” “Me? But I never even….” “And you,” Mr. McCloud said, looking at Carl, “were the carrier.” “The what now?” Calvin McCloud, high school biology teacher, smiled. All the pieces fell into place. “I’ve been trying to figure it out, talking with the boys, asking who they’ve been with, who upgraded them, who they upgraded. Trying to...map what happened. It’s very hard, of course. Not a controlled environment at all. And inevitably everyone gets with everyone else. But there is only one man in the whole town - in the whole club - who was only with one other man.” He looked at Billy. “And there is only one man, the man everyone called Superman, who seemed to be behind a lot of the substantial developments that made us all get bigger, stronger, and better.” He glanced from Carl to Billy. “And there’s no doubt that Carl had a huge effect on the entire developmental and evolutionary process that’s occurring. But it only happened sometimes, and only, it sounds like, after Carl had been with Billy.” “I still don’t….” Calvin pulled up a chuck of destroyed building and sat his perfect ass on it. “Sometimes, there are genetic mutations. Genetic anomalies. Sometimes these are bad. But sometimes they’re good.” He tilted his head, looking at Billy’s achingly perfect features. “And most rarely, they’re miraculous.” “Me?” “I think so.” “Why?” Calvin shrugged. “That’s just how it happens. Might be environment. Might be something in your own genetic structure. Parentage.” He shrugged again. Carl’s mouth fell open. “You mean...this whole time…?” Calvin nodded and said, again, “I think so. Billy is a super trigger. When Billy is with someone, he can upgrade them to a new level. And when someone is with Billy, they offer up the best of their own genetic mutations and he accepts them, filtering things out - or something.” They were all staring at him. “Well, it’s just a theory. But...the evidence speak for itself.” Billy shook his head, scrubbing his hand through his thick. curly locks, looking a bit sheepish. “I don’t think so,” he said. Sensing his friend’s discomfort, Calvin repeated, “It’s just a theory.” “Theory, my perfect ass!” Hank replied. “I mean…. Look. At. Him!” They did, as Billy began turning red under the layer of slick filth that had somehow managed to make him look even sexier. “Guys, I don’t think I’m anything special.” “There is an easy way to test this, of course,” Calvin said. “Which is?” Teddy asked. “Allow our friend here to upgrade a fresh candidate. We’ve all seen what he does when he’s with someone who’s already well on their way.” “So what happens to a new guy who gets the Full Billy, so to speak?” Carl asked, rubbing his chin. “Exactly,” Calvin agreed. “If my theory holds true, any man who Billy fully upgrades should be….” “What?” Billy asked. “He should be bigger than any of us.” “Bigger?” Billy asked, doubtfully. But Calvin the biologist nodded. “Bigger, stronger, better looking, better...everything. Carl here was turned into a muscle making machine after being with you. Every man he upgraded after exposure - pardon the word, but we’re talking scientific method, here - after exposure to you was super-sized.” “So if Billy ‘exposes’ himself to, like, some ordinary dude.” “Wham,” Calvin said. “Nice,” Hank and Harry both said at the same time. “Look, this is all just...conjecture. There’s no proof that I...that I can...that my….” “I think there’s ample proof everywhere you look, Billy. This entire town, every man here can owe at least part of who he is now thanks to you. Even if you aren’t the genetic miracle I think you are, you can’t deny that every other cock is due to you.” Calvin released his own twin, allowing the majesty of owning two monstrous cocks to play with and find pleasure in to display his own sense of overwhelming pride and male prowess as a member of Muscle Club and resident of Muscle City. The other men were suddenly sprouting their other cock as well, in a sort of salute to the man who made them. It was both entirely weird and perfectly suitable. If there was anything about the residents of Muscle City that truly set them apart, it was that secondary prick. Owning twin cocks was the truest proof of Muscle City habitation. Billy, overcome perhaps, released his own secondary dick, and it flowed down and inflated to full power in moments, shoving aside its brother for room as it sprouted thick and full and long from his powerful loins. He stood naked before his friends and lovers, his beautiful and perfect body covered in dirt and sweat, every muscle pumped to its fullest capacity, bulging outward by several inches, glistening like wet stone. Billy’s pungent and potent scent was very strong as his desire and pride grew hot in the room, and each cock began to inflate to its fullest glory, pulsing and throbbing as it rose higher and higher, drooling flows of warm, delicious honey. “I love you guys,” he said. “God, I love you.” Carl grabbed him in his embrace and kissed him hard. “We love you, too, you stupid man.” “I think,” Billy said, still in the arms of his extraordinary lover, “that maybe we do need to take a little field trip.” “Field trip?” Carl asked, genuinely surprised. Billy nodded. “Further Mr. McCloud’s research. Put his theories to the test. I’m sure there are some of our brothers out there. Brothers waiting to grow and be with us.” “And maybe you could help them along?” Hank suggested. Billy winked. “Maybe,” he answered. He looked at Carl. “Are you ready?” Carl smiled. “Ready for what?” “To get bigger?” Part 8 Mike moved his hand behind Karl’s neck. It felt warm and strong against Karl’s skin, and his head relaxed into the huge man’s capable grasp. Mike bent his lips towards Karl’s and kissed him gently, pressing the soft warmth of his mouth against the other man’s. Karl’s heart skipped a beat, surprised by the tenderness of the kiss and by the heat and strength of the man’s enormous body, as if he was radiating male energy because he could not contain it all inside of him. Karl’s dick surged with heavy growth, nudging itself against his jeans. As if feeling the sensation, Mike reached down to squeeze and stroke and caress Karl with his obviously talented touch. Karl’s cock pulsed and throbbed happily, and his whole body heated up. Hands surrounded his waist and fingers were undoing his belt and unzipping his fly. Another pair of hands - eager and hungry - dug down the seat of his pants and cupped his ass, then began to knead his flesh and rub expertly between the globes of his butt and push towards his hole. He gasped and swooned, releasing himself into the three men’s hands and found himself being stripped of his clothing outside in the bright sun. His shirt was unbuttoned and removed. Fingertips gently, playfully rubbed his nipples. His pants and underwear were ripped from him with obvious strength and desire, and he felt his hard-on throb and swell and rise with eager joy. Two, no three hands grasped him and stroked him and a mouth was on the knob of his cock, sucking and licking, and hands pulled his ass open and a tongue was lapping hotly at his hole, pushing inside him like a wet, warm, pliable dick. It was quickly and acutely obvious that these young men knew what they were doing, and that they were quite good at doing it. Stripped naked with quick efficiency, Karl found himself completely at their mercy and completely willing to be so. His body was being treated to the most thorough and detailed sexual pleasure - they were frankly doing things to and with him that had never even occurred to him, let alone occurred to him to try. Their mouths and hands and fingers and tongues seemed to be all over him, touching and stroking and licking and kissing him with utter devotion. And whomever was paying attention to his cock - and it felt a bit like they all were - well, they certainly knew exactly what they were doing, pulling him right to the edge of losing his load in an uncontrolled fury of splattered cream before releasing him and allowing his heat to cool to a controlled level before starting it all over again. He groaned and shuddered and whimpered and cried out from the onslaught of perfect physical bliss his body was being subjected to, and everything felt utterly amazing. The men servicing him were at least as turned on as he was, if the hot, hard pricks that slid across his skin were any indication. They seemed to be gushing fountains of precum with the same unending supply that they had attributed to Justin, though perhaps the fact that there were three of them (and, it felt like, twice that many cocks) was helping things along quite a bit. James was growing with slow steadiness. Justin fed him just enough Muscle Club magic to keep his body swelling with muscle in a constant, blissful course. He could feel his weight increasing and his muscle swelling and his cock growing heavier and heavier with every passing moment. The salty, delicious tang of Justin’s unending supply of warm honey continued to coat their bodies, and the sensation of pure sex that seemed to be infused inside that gushing fountain grew stronger and stronger, as if Justin’s own mounting need to explode with orgasmic bliss was being channeled into his warm, sticky flow. James could taste the power on his tongue and he began to lick and lap and suck the honey off their bodies inside his mouth, amplifying the effects and accelerating the effects of Transform on his body. He gulped and guzzled the thick, warm flow and it grew increasingly delicious, as his body adjusted itself to this new required food and began to change in the myriad ways that Transform required of any male body it came in contact with. His cock was buzzing with a constant sense of sexual bliss, and throbbed with hard, thick pulses as it continued to swell larger and larger. Its weight increased and became a glorious burden, lengthening and thickening by inches. His balls felt heavy as they inflated with the same seed that Justin was providing. His swelling muscles sang with sweet fire as they grew, splitting and breaking and building themselves bigger and bigger beneath his skin, increasing with strength that outmatched their size, creating another super-powered superman who could rip down a building with his bare hands. He gasped with uncompromising pleasure as his brain was flooded with endorphins, designed to overwhelm the torturous sensations of having his body broken and rebuilt. His bones were growing harder and thicker, extending themselves to allow more and more heavy muscular meat to be mounted on them. His flesh stretched to cover the muscle that kept growing larger and larger. He could feel his weight increasing, and his body slid upwards inside Justin’s embrace as he grew to the same size as the man who was utterly reconstructing his entire genetic structure. Transform was now so good at its task that it wasn’t long before James was the equal of Justin is size, strength and beauty. His twin cock pulsed alongside its brother and began pumping a thick flow of precum to equal Justin’s unending flow, and it gushed from both cannons and coated their skin. “Gonna cum,” he growled to his lover with a new heavy voice, thick with masculine power. “Oh, fuck, I gotta cum so hard.” Justin sank to his knees and pulled both cocks inside his mouth and prepared for James to explode. His body was ready for this, needed this more than anything, and he hungered for the majesty of James’s first volleys of supercharged cream. James fucked Justin’s face, holding it in his large and still growing hands as he suddenly let loose with a flood of cream, roaring with intense pleasure. He could feel his thick load swiftly travel up the heavy inches of each prick as the sound of Justin sucking and guzzling and swallowing every drop echoed through the room. Justin moaned with overwhelming bliss as James’s powerful first eruption shot from his cocks down his throat, and he could feel the warm power of another Muscle City man begin to fill his body with renewed energy. The three naked men surrounding Karl were kissing, stroking and rubbing his body, his mouth, his cock and his ass with equal talent and finesse. Their cocks were in overdrive, rubbing hard heat against his own naked flesh and it made his prick pulse and throb hard. The sounds of moaning, kissing, slurping and sucking were accompanied by the occasional “fuck yeah,” or “so fucking good.” The men’s voices, deep and powerful, seemed to penetrate him in a very agreeable way, and drove his libido into overdrive. “Gotta cum,” he said out loud. “Do it bro,” one of his lovers responded. “Fucking cum in my mouth.” A warm wetness surrounded the entirety of his hard-on and clamped down, sucking and licking against him. He started to pump his load in thick jets, squeezing against the fingers inserted inside his ass as he emptied his burdened balls of their thick, sticky cargo. Something hot and wet splashed on his skin, onto his chest. Then another splattering warmth struck his back, and his butt. A shower of wet warmth began to splash on his skin as his trio of lovers released their own heavy streams, coating him utterly. “Dudes,” someone said, “he didn’t ask….” “It’s too late, Mike. I can’t stop.” The mouth came of his cock and another thick blast of hot wetness struck his belly. “Me, neither. I gotta...oh, fuck, I gotta….” His body was being bathed in thick blasts of sticky cream. Justin swallowed James’s first transformed flood of cream and felt it sink into his body to feed his ever-present hunger. It nourished his muscles and fed his strength and he felt its power spread through his body and branch out into his limbs. He gulped the thick pumps easily, opening his throat and feeling the syrupy heat enter his body. He released his own secondary cock and both were flowing steadily with thick rivers of his honey. James opened his eyes and looked down. All he saw was muscle. His chest pushed forward several inches, coated in a thick forest of dark curls matted under Justin’s flood of man honey. A sudden fountain of gooey pre shot up his body from Justin’s cannon and splattered against his skin warmly. He came, pumping a flood of cream inside Justin’s mouth. He looked at his arms, watching thick veins wind down under his shining, slick skin like tributaries feeding his muscles with more power and came again, the sheer sexual joy of seeing so much pure strength swelling along each limb making him erupt. He reached up and twisted one of his new fat nipples. A gasp left his throat as a shock of intense sexual bliss rocked his entire body. He reached up and grabbed his other nipple and pinched them both, resulting in an even stronger, almost unbearable eruption of pure orgasmic joy that made his cocks explode with cum. James looked down at his biceps, and he came again, reveling at their sheer size, their perfection, their power. They grew as he looked upon them, the round balls of brawn inflating with fibers of intense power. He licked his muscle and swallowed more of Justin’s salty tang, feeling it flow down his throat delivering its sexual tingle all the way down. He arched his head on his powerful neck and tortured his nipples and came gallons of cream that Justin eagerly and happily swallowed as his own twins continued fountaining thick jets of his hot honey, splattering and splashing both their bodies in the curious sexual tingling that he delivered in every drop. Karl licked his lips and tasted something he’d never tasted before. It tasted a bit funky at first, thick and salty but just as quickly something made him crave it. It touched his tongue and seemed to spread its warmth all over the inside of his mouth before disappearing - and then all he wanted was more of it. Something splattered on his chin and cheek. He reached his tongue out to capture it and licked it off his lips, sensing that same pungent, salty tang that spread all over his mouth and disappeared. His body - his entire body - throbbed. Hard. It felt like the earth had moved. It felt like someone or something had shoved him from every direction. It felt lie his entire frame had grown one size larger in in a heartbeat. And then it happened again. James’s head brushed the ceiling of the little empty store. The walls and floor and each of the two men inside were soaked with the unending flow of Justin’s magic cocks, and the place reeked of sex and men. James breathed in that heady perfume with deep inhalations and it warmed him and soothed him and re-energized his swollen , throbbing libido. The sounds of Justin sucking his cocks was loud, a wet, hungry noise accompanied by deep rumbles of obviously blissful groans of satisfaction. Justin’s large hands moved all over his slick skin, caressing and stroking him as if to coax more cream from his overactive balls. He closed his eyes and sighed and felt himself pumping thick, continual loads of cum into Justin’s mouth. He could not seem to stop cumming. He dd. not seem to want to. The hard orgasmic rushes of sexual bliss were still making his whole body light up from the point of the other man’s mouth, and he pushed his hips forward and came again. And again. And again. Justin’s powerful hands moved down James’s back and kneaded the muscular mounds of his butt before they pried the man open and his fingers nudged and rubbed and pushed inside his hot hole, and suddenly James needed to be fucked, and he needed to be fucked right now. He opened his eyes and pushed Justin’s mouth off his erupting cocks and physically lifted the other huge man to his feet as id he weighed nothing at all. He kissed his mouth hard and deep, shoving his tongue inside to wrestle with his lover’s. Then he looked Justin in the eyes and said, “Fuck me.” Justin smiled before he grabbed the new wide, muscular shoulders of the other Muscle Club member’s huge frame and pivoted him around. A fountain of cream erupted from James’s twin cannons and splattered the walled with white. Then Justin pushed him over, shoved him to all fours, dropped to his knees and pushed his tongue inside James’s ass, rimming his hole like he was born to it. James squirmed and groaned and shot again and again, feeling the other man’s hungry and talented mouth doing things to his ass that he’s never felt before. And just before he began to beg to be fucked and fucked hard, he felt the mouth leave his tingling, warm, wet hole and he was suddenly filled to overflowing with two fat cocks that immediately released gallons of hot cream inside him and he shouted from pure bliss. Karl was growing in sudden swells, as if someone was turning up a the magnification on his body and it was filling in with more muscle at each twist. Bigger, then bigger again. He was not slowly increasing with a steady growth of power, it was suddenly exploding outward in huge doses and each time it happened, he was bigger than before. It was a shocking to see and feel. The other three could only watch in wonder and awe as they continued to feed the man’s swells with their flows of cum, suffused with the power of Transform to change another man utterly into his perfection. “Fuck, dudes,” Mike said. “I know,” agreed Cal. “You ever seen this before?” Manny asked. Mike shook his head, grinning broadly. “Fucking cool, though,” he admitted. “I know, right?” Calvin scratched his scruff of red hair and his eyes grew round when Karl groaned and suddenly grew thicker with muscle and a few inches taller in a sudden uncontrolled explosion of growth. It was obvious that whatever was happening to him, he was enjoying it. “Should we, like, get someone?” Mike looked at Manuel and shrugged. “What could they do?” “I mean, just to see if this is, like, normal or something?” Mike looked down as Karl’s cock suddenly pushed forward two inches and swelled larger in girth and a thick volley of cream erupted from the tip and splashed against him. “I know what I’m going to do,” he said just before sinking to his knees to swallow Karl’s erupting cannon and hungrily swallowing his load. “Fuck,” Cal said. “What?” Manny asked. “Wish I’d though of that.” They both looked down and as if answering a prayer, Karl’s second cock - huge and juicy and fully formed - thrust itself from Karl’s furry loins in a sudden, single growth spurt, swelling into its fully-formed perfection to spit a long, sweet rope of cream to celebrate its birth. Then they looked up and both threw their hands at each other. Cal threw Paper. Manny threw Rock. “Awwww,” he said, sadly. Calvin shrugged. “Fair is fair, dude,” he announced before dropping next to Mike and taking the new cock inside his mouth. Manuel folded his arms across his massive chest, watching his two brothers feeding off the quickly developing new member of Muscle Club as, with every minute that passed. Karl kept suddenly swelling larger and larger. “Well, fuck,” he said, a bit sadly. Then Mike was wiggling his sumptuous and tasty ass at him, and a great smile broke out across his handsome face. Justin pistoned his hips slowly, steadily fucking the huge and beautiful man he had created. He moved his hands across the muscular expanse of James’s back, feeling his new muscles flexing and bulging as he squirmed in utter bliss under the onslaught of Justin’s expertise. Justin closed his eyes to allow his other sense to luxuriate in the sensations he was experiencing - the scent of James’s ass, the heat and wetness surrounding and welcoming his cocks inside, the slow, deliberate, constant growls of pleasure that James was releasing from his vast chest, the feel of James’s skin and muscle under his palms, the slick wetness that coated his new progeny, a gift from his own miraculous and constantly leaking pricks. “Oh, god,” James moaned. He bit his lip to suppress a scream of absolute perfect physical bliss. He felt Justin’s massive cocks sliding in and out with an intensity that nearly drove him mad, felt the other man nudging his prostate and pushing fat loads of cum from his balls, traveling up the fat inches of his cocks, splattering against the floorboards. The room was suffused with the scent and heat of the two men. It sagged with their power and groaned with their weight. “Fuck me,” James begged. “Fuck me harder.” Justin grinned and bent to wrap James in his muscular arms and quickened his pace, shoving himself in and out of James’s delicious, perfect ass with the pace of a jackhammer. “Fuck me harder, fucker.” “Yes, sir.” Karl swelled again. Mike and Calvin felt his cocks lengthen in their throats as he pumped a fat, fresh fountain of cum inside them. It warmed and empowered their miraculous bodies, feeding them what they wanted most. Manuel was fucking Mike in the ass, watching what was happening to Karl, gasping and enthralled with the man’s continual cycles of growth and he swelled suddenly larger and larger. He watched his chest swell forward, drooping with a sudden influx of meat. He watched his shoulders broaden and build. He watched his six-pac stretch to allow another set of abdominals to appear, and he watched Karl’s face grow increasingly handsome, shifting with every sudden growth spurtL his jaw growing wider, his nose broader, his brow heavier, his hair thicker. He was becoming a seriously beautiful man. He gulped in air and his arms - growing thicker and more powerful every minute - hung at his sides. He was shaking, but whether from the power of his growth spurts or the intensity of pleasure he was experiencing, Manny couldn’t tell. Karl suddenly opened his eyes and a feral, animal look was in them. “Here it comes,” he growled, and then he smiled. “What?” Manny asked. “Everything.” The building was creaking with a strange menace. The two men inside were engaged in a prolonged, very thorough fuck session. Their combined weight was easily over 1,200 pounds or pure muscle and thick cock. “Harder,” James ordered. “Yes, sir.” The sound of wood splintering was unmistakable. The floor cracked. The roof groaned. “Harder.” “Yes, sir.” Karl’s body erupted with the final, sudden growth cycle. It struck his body like a detonation and the threw his arms out and pushed his chest forward and shouted with pure, undeniable power. His cocks exploded, sending gag-inducing floods of cream inside Mike and Cal’s gulping, greedy mouths. They were physically thrown off his spouting super-cocks, carrying Manny with them as the three of them landed on their perfect asses and watched the final cycle overwhelm Karl’s body and deliver him to his perfect Muscle Club physique. “Jesus!” “Fuck” “Oh. My. Fucking. God.” Karl was breathing hard and smiling with intense pleasure. He stood with his arms thrust out and his cocks at attention, still pumping a fat rope of cream from each nozzle. He was magnificent, hugely muscled and devastatingly handsome. Was it the power of the three of the combined that had created him? Was it something that was waiting inside him all along? Did it really matter how it had happened to create this vision of pure masculine sex? He grabbed his cocks in his hands and pointed his flood at the three men on their asses before him. “Lap it up, boys. This is the source of true power.” He didn’t have to tell them twice. The store was slowly ripping itself apart as Justin fucked James with increasing strength. James just wanted more and more of what Justin could deliver. Now he was on his back, Justin fucked his ass deep and kissed his mouth. James wrapped Justin in his legs, practically pulling him inside. His own cocks splattered warm cream between their bodies. “Harder,” he groaned, kissing Justin’s warm lips. “Yes, sir,” Justin obeyed. The floor creaked. A resounding crack echoed through the building. Justin pushed himself deep inside James. The building collapsed around them. Walls came down. The ceiling and roof. The two huge men were showered in the destruction they had caused, splinters trying to penetrate their skin were denied, glass shattered against them and fell to the broken floor. A huge cloud of dust and dirt erupted up and surrounded them as the cum-soaked wood broke apart and the entire building was destroyed by the power of the fuck. The four men outside turned to watch the store collapse. The walls fell in on each other and the roof came down without warning. They stood dumbstruck for a moment, their own sexual heat forgotten with the shock of what seemed to be happening. “Did you see that?” Manny asked. “I’m seeing it,” Mike reported. “What the fuck happened?” Calvin said. Then Karl was laughing as the dust cleared, revealing two very surprised looking, hyper-muscular men amidst the destruction, one on his back and the other above him, very clearly engaged in fucking the daylights out of his beautiful lover. “Can’t you tell?” he asked. “They just fucked that building to death.” Two more Muscle Club members had just joined the group. Part 9 They appeared at first as small black dots against the unending brown that this section of America seemed to be made of. He was driving his classic Range Rover along a stretch of highway that wasn’t even on the map, which was why he took the route in the first place. What’s “Exploring America” mean if you don’t take some trips off the beaten track? He had seen almost no traffic at all along the two-lane concrete highway, and the two growing smudges in the waves of heat rising from the land grew larger and larger as he sped towards them. Two people, he guessed, though what they were doing out here in the middle of nowhere was hard to fathom. Then again, wasn’t that what he was doing here in the middle of nowhere? Maybe they were travelers like him, adventurers wandering freely about without a care or a destination, just to see what was out here. As he approached at speed, he saw that they were walking hand-in-hand off the shoulder, and at the sound of his approach the two figures stopped and turned. It was hard to tell who they were at a distance, but it wasn’t hard to tell that they were large. Very large. They stopped and one of them raised his or her (though from the size and shape, probably his) arm and the driver realized they were thumbing for a ride. He was going very fast, and did not intend to slow down until he came close enough to recognize that it was two men. Two very large men. Two very, very large men. Wearing the most absurd outfits he could have imagined. When he looked up at their faces, his cock jumped in his trousers and his heart skipped a beat, because they were easily among the most beautiful human beings he had ever seen anywhere. He moved both feet onto the brake pedal and his truck began to scream in protest as it attempted to slow from 70 MPH down to nothing in the space of a few feet, which it entirely failed to do. The two men jumped to the side of the highway as the brakes filled the air with a metallic whine and his tired smoked like a signal fire. The Rover began to turn sideways before he came back to his senses and righted the vehicle, coming to a stop a hundred feet beyond the hitchhikers and landing on both lanes of the highway at a slight angle. He was gripping the wheel hard and his breath was fast and adrenaline was pumping into his system when there were raps against his window and he looked over into the most handsome - and troubled - face that he had ever witnessed. This was more than a man. This was a god. No one looked like that in real life. Comic book artists could draw men like that. But no one made of flesh and blood was that...perfect. A muffled voice asked “Is he all right?” and he looked toward the sound to see another man’s face, almost equal in beauty and perfection to the first man. They had to be absurdly tall to stand that high next to the cab of the Rover, and the first man - the man with the intense blue eyes and the dark shock of shining hair and the scruff of a beard that accentuated the insanely sculpted lines of his strong jaw - said, “I think so.” The other man, a man with a shining burr of very short strawberry blonde hair across his handsome scalp, with a broad, masculine nose and jade eyes with flecks of gold in them looked at him and said, “You okay, dude? Fuck, that was intense!” He was smiling broadly, and his teeth were perfect. “Maybe you should get off the highway,” the first man suggested, the deep timbre of his voice nearly rattling the window. He nodded, mouth agape, and tried to swallow. His mouth was dry and his heart was trying to pound its way from his chest with the rush of adrenaline his system had produced. But he turned the wheel and the Rover jerked suddenly and stalled. “I think he’s in shock.” Their voices were both low rumbles, as if tigers had learned to speak. “What should we do?” the other one asked. The first man tapped the closed window again. “Do you need some help?” The driver looked into those beautiful and absurdly blue eyes again and nodded slightly. The god twisted his full lips into a kind of sideways smirk as his handsome brow wrinkled. “Can you unlock the door?” He moved his fingers along the armrest to find the button. The doors unlocked with a loud thunk and the man reached up and lifted the handle. A warm blast of outside air entered the air-conditioned cabin, accompanied by a strong, masculine scent that smelled strongly of locker room. A large hand rested on his shoulder and squeezed him quite agreeably. “Can you scoot over? I can drive you to the side. I think you need to rest a few minutes.” “I think so.” The other, blonde man said, “Cool accent. You from England?” “Australia,” he answered. “Adelaide.” “Cool,” the blonde said again. “Sounds sexy.” “I’m Billy,” the dark-haired god said in his deep, powerful tone. “And this is Carl.” “Trevor,” Trevor answered. “I think I can manage, now.” “You sure?” Billy asked, squeezing his shoulder again. A tingle of something seemed to travel along his arm and into his chest. His brain sizzled and his cock plumped and his balls tingled. “I think so,” Trevor answered. Billy smiled. It made Trevor’s dick throb hard. “Okay.” “You tugging?” Billy’s companion asked, quietly. “Just a little,” Billy answered. “I thought it might help calm him down. Distract him from what happened.” “It’ll distract him, all right,” Carl said, grinning as he looked back at Trevor. Billy closed the door and Trevor immediately missed feeling the man’s warm, strong grip on his shoulder. He pulled in a long, slow breath, his nostrils flaring and stinging from whatever that smell was that had entered the cab, and he drove the large vehicle to the side of the highway and turned off the engine. The two men were still standing in the middle of the two lanes talking together, and Trevor had a moment to again reflect on their odd choice of clothing. For one thing, each seemed to have selected their outfit from a wardrobe of clothes belonging to someone two sizes smaller than they were. Their shirts were barely hanging on to their torsos, and their jeans were so low and so tight as to border on obscene. They were so huge! Each man was easily almost seven feet high! And almost as broad as their were tall! And the muscle they were packing on those tall, broad frames seemed impossible in its development and size. Fat, thick, hard balls and cables of brawn were bulging from every inch of their bodies, and as if that weren’t enough proof of their intense masculine natures, each owned a bulging basket nearly overflowing with meat. The darker one - Billy - was wearing, or almost wearing, a light blue Oxford button-down collar shirt. It was open nearly to the navel, spreading apart to showcase a chest that looked superhuman in size and depth and hinting that the man owned an ungodly set of abdominal bulges. Its sleeves had been torn (not cut) from the shoulders. There was little doubt, owing the sheer size of his arms, that no sleeves could have accommodated him anyway. The shirt’s tails were hanging free and fluttering in the Summer breeze above a pair of dark navy jeans so tight on him that virtually nothing of his anatomy was left to the imagination. And what there was of it was beyond imagination anyway. He had to be packing nine or ten inches of thick cock down there! If he looked ridiculous, his friend was nothing short of clownish. He wore a ribbed cotton tank top, but the low neck had been ripped open to account for the awesome and unbelievable twin globes of muscle mounted on his wide, furry chest. His sky-blue jeans seemed on the verge of popping their button fly clean open so that his monster could burst forth from his loins to reveal itself in its full, overwhelming glory. As odd as they looked, Trevor could hardly contain his lust for the two men. They were both intensely beautiful and sexy. It would have been hard for him to dream up two more beautiful men than these. They finished their discussion and came over to his vehicle. “You okay, Trev?” Carl asked, familiarly. “You scared the shit out of me with that driving, but it looked fucking cool!” Billy rolled his eyes slightly. “Maybe you should step out and get some fresh air? Calm your nerves a bit before you start driving again.” “Maybe,” he answered. Billy lifted the handle again and opened the Rover’s door. Trevor stepped out and stumbled a bit on watery legs, but Billy caught him easily and supported him. A fresh series of tingles traveled from Billy’s hands and vibrated through Trevor’s body again. The tingles seemed intent on traveling directly towards his cock. “Thanks,” he said. “Sorry about this.” “We startled you,” Billy said. “It isn’t the first time,” Carl admitted. “We...kind of have that affect on some people.” “I just wasn’t expecting...I mean, I saw you when I was driving up but….” “Yeah,” Carl said, “we’re big.” “You could say that,” Trevor agreed, looking him up and down. The blonde beauty noticed his attention and made his pecs dance a bit. “What are you doing out in the middle of nowhere?” Carl hiked his thumb at Billy and started to speak. “This guy hasn’t had an opportunity to grow anoth….” “Walkabout,” Billy said, interrupting his friend. “So to speak.” “Americans go on walkabout?” Trevor asked, surprised. “Yeah, Billy, do Americans go on whatever it is?” Carl raised an eyebrow and and mouthed, ‘what the fuck?’ at his boyfriend. Billy grimaced. “Well, I mean, we just call it a road trip. I guess.” “I was under the impression that a road trip required a vehicle?” “Yeah, we...kinda...forgot that part.” “Uh huh,” Trevor answered doubtfully. “And you also seem to have forgotten your bags?” “We travel light,” Billy explained. “Very light,” Trevor agreed. “And where was this road trip taking you?” Carl looked at Billy, who looked at Carl, who said, “Dunno,” shrugging. “Just, you know...around.” Trevor smiled. “Okay. So, you two are wandering along this deserted stretch of highway in the middle of nowhere, dressed in clothes that look like you stole them from someone’s wash line, without a single bag or backpack, and you’re headed nowhere to do nothing.” His head tilted. “Have I got this right?” “Absolutely,” Billy acknowledged. “Uh huh.” “Kind of...strains credibility, doesn’t it?” “Uh huh,” Trevor agreed smiling. Oddly, though these two men looked like they outweighed him by easily 150 pounds, and they towered a foot taller than he was, and their bodies were bulging with so much muscle that they were literally ripping out of their clothes - he did not feel afraid or even intimidated. That unusual but pleasant tingling sensation was now throbbing through his whole body, accompanied by a very agreeable warmth that left him feeling a bit randy (or more than a bit), and a sense of well-being and confidence were helping to calm his unsteady nerves. He was feeling a strong sense of camaraderie if not downright attraction towards them both, as if he wanted them for friends - or something more than friends. “You need a lift, then?” They looked at each other, and the blonde-haired beauty smiled broadly. The darker one, whose touch Trevor ached to feel against his skin again, nodded. “That would be very kind of you,” he said with his deep, marvelous, cock-hardening voice. “Hop on in, then,” he said. “Let’s see where the road takes us.” “Shotgun!” Carl called out, as he quickly jogged around the front of the Rover and climbed in. But Billy said something quietly to him and he crawled in back. Trevor couldn’t help but notice the two rounded balls of his ass as he did so, but he found himself laughing at the blonde man’s puppy-like demeanor. “He’s very….” Trevor observed. “You have no idea,” Billy agreed. With the blonde, buzzcut giant in the back seat and the dark-haired beauty beside him, Trevor moved the truck back onto the asphalt and started back along his interrupted journey. “Nice ride,” Carl observed, happily. He was sitting in the middle of the back bench with both arms stretched along its back. The strange, enticing spicy scent that the two men seemed to wear like cologne was strong, now. Could it be their sweat? Were his deep, damp underarms pumping it out? Trevor inhaled it deeply, like something he wanted to burn into his memory. He just couldn’t seem to get enough of whatever that funky, musky, deeply masculine scent was. Billy glanced back at his partner and asked, “Are you…?” Trevor watched Carl shrug in the rear view. “Maybe. I mean, it couldn’t hurt, could it?” “Maybe not so much so soon,” Billy said. “Okay,” Carl said. His happy face seemed to fall a bit, but when he caught Trevor’s eyes in the mirror he winked. “Feeling better, Trev?” “I think so,” he reported. He did not mention the hard-on throbbing in his pants. “Maybe still a little shaken.” “That’s to be expected,” Billy agreed, setting his warm, giant paw on Trevor’s leg. It made the driver’s cock pulse hard.“We gave you quite a start.” Trevor kept his eyes on the road as he asked, “What are you two really out here doing?” When Billy opened his mouth to object, Trevor cut him off. “I know damned well you aren’t on walkabout. Carl verified his assumption by asking him, “What is walkabout, anyway?” “Was originally an aboriginal custom. It’s a journey taken by foot into the outback. A way of living more traditionally.” He shrugged. “It also means just going for a long wander without any aim.” “Oh. Then I guess we are on walkabout,” Carl stated, grinning. He reached forward and scrubbed his large paw into Billy’s rough thatch of dark hair. “Just getting this guy some experience.” “Doing what?” “What are you doing out here?” Billy asked, quickly. “Trying to change the subject again, eh?” Billy’s uncommonly handsome face reddened. “Okay, I’ll go first. I made some money selling my company. A lot of money, probably more than’s good for me. I guess I could’ve gone to France or some tropical island, but I wanted to see America. It’s been good to me, and I was curious about the seldom-seen corners and the long stretches of highway.” He looked over, moving his eyes up and down the incredible and unbelievable body of the man next to him. “You never know what - or who - you might find.” Billy huffed a laugh through his nostrils and smiled. “True enough. And I guess you could say that Carl and I are after the same thing.” “Yep,” Carl agreed, leaning forward. His face loomed next to Trevor’s and that smell came with him. “We’re out looking for new friends!” His hand came around Trevor’s other side and his warm, smooth palm was resting against his neck. “Glad you’re feeling better, Trev.” A sudden, strong throb of something shook his body, emanating from Carl’s hand on his skin. His whole body heated up, his heart beat faster, his mouth went dry and his cock suddenly grew firm and uncomfortable in his pants. “Th..thanks,” he said, nearly swooning. Billy grabbed the wheel and looked hard at Carl. “Be careful,” he said. Trevor blinked hard and corrected the truck’s trajectory. “Sorry,” he said. “It’s not your fault,” Billy assured him. “Maybe Billy should drive,” Carl suggested. “If you’re feeling...anxious.” “I’ll be okay,” Trevor said. “Just got a little dizzy for a second.” “You’ll be all right,” Billy said. “Maybe we all should calm down a bit.” He looked hard at Carl, who said, “Sorry, but I thought….” Billy shook his head slightly, but Trevor caught the gesture. “You two need a moment?” “What?” Billy asked. “Looks like you’re going to have a lover’s tiff about something.” “A lover’s…?” Trevor looked at the dark-haired beauty. “You two were holding hands when I was driving up, and I know that wasn’t for physical support.” Billy reddened again. “Even without the hand-holding, I would’ve pegged you two for more than friends just by the way you look at each other.” “It shows?” Trevor nodded. “It practically strips naked and dances.” Carl scrubbed Billy’s head again, good naturally. “He’s always a little worried what people will think,” Carl said. “He’s an old dude.” “Old?” Trevor looked over, then studied Carl in the mirror. The two men appeared to be the exact same age, but he let the comment pass. “Well, if someone has a problem with it, fuck ‘em.” “I frequently do,” Carl admitted. Trevor glanced down at Billy’s lap. It would be hard not to notice the bulge in his groin, as well as the thick length of something that looked like a kielbasa along his thigh. “What do you...do...for a living, Billy? If you don’t mind me asking?” Billy looked over, then followed Trevor’s eyes toward his crotch. “We’re in construction at the moment,” he said, placing his hand over his mammoth appendage, “but I used to teach high school.” Trevor looked up. “Really? You were a teacher?” Billy nodded. “I taught him,” he said, hiking his thumb back towards where Carl was sitting. Trevor looked in the rear view again, and found Carl looking back into his eyes. “I chased him, if that’s your next question.” “It wasn’t...though I have to admit to a certain curiosity. How long ago was that?” “A few months,” Billy admitted. “Why?” “Carl doesn’t exactly look like any high school student I’ve ever met, and you don’t exactly look like any teacher.” “It was a special class,” Carl said. “Filled with special students.” Trevor glanced down at Billy’s covered loins again. “No doubt.” Carl leaned forward and also looked down at Billy’s crotch. “Now you see why he was worth pursuing.” “Uhh…” “Yeah,” Carl purred. “I know a good thing when I see it.” He kissed Billy’s cheek and rubbed the back of his neck. “Fuck, I’m horny,” he whispered softly into his lover’s ear. Trevor couldn’t help but overhear the lament. He looked down again and noticed that Billy’s already impressive equipment was immediately responding to his lover’s attentions. How anything that large could be growing even bigger staggered the imagination, but it was very clearly swelling fatter and growing longer down his thigh. Carl kissed Billy again. It was a gentle, soft kiss, which contrasted with the man’s huge size and overwhelming masculinity. Everything about the huge blonde stud screamed MAN in capital letters forty feet high, but his gentle kisses and the tenderness with which he massaged Billy’s neck was an overt demonstration of tender passion. “I need you,” he whispered. Billy’s eyes rolled up as he closed them. “Can’t,” he whispered back. Trevor cleared his throat. “Um, I know this is probably out of place, but the backseat does recline and it creates a fairly large space to lie down in back.” He looked down again at Billy’s quickly swelling monster. “Fuck, yeah,” Carl growled softly. “You...wouldn’t mind?” Trevor met Billy’s eyes. “Brother, with that monster you got growing down there, I rather thing you better let Carl take care of you before you hurt something.” “Please?” Carl begged. “It’s been so long since I’ve had you. I need you, Billy. I need you now.” “Put the seat down,” he said. “You need me to pull over or…?” Before Trevor could finish the question, Billy was climbing over the back of his seat and Carl was shoving the backseat into its reclined position. The Rover rocked and rolled as the two giant musclebound men wrestled inside the interior to get together, and it didn’t take long at all before Trevor watched clothes being stripped off and the sounds of deep moans of pleasure and obviously passionate kisses filled the cab. He tried very hard not to look back and allow these two insanely beautiful and obviously powerful men a little privacy, but it was hard to do it. He kept seeing naked muscular asses rising up into his mirror, and the sounds of kissing, sucking, moaning, groaning and the occasional “fuck, yeah,” or “you feel so good,” or “I love you,” was making it very hard not to look. The truck was rocking and rolling all over the road as the two giants shifted and thrusted and got on with the business of sex inside the cabin of the truck. Luckily, there was no one following what must have looked like a very drunk driver trying with little luck to stay on one side of the road. That odd, musky, masculine scent grew incredibly strong as they pleasured each other, and it seemed to take only a few minutes before one of them was advising the other, “gonna fucking come,” and then a shudder and a long, low, hair-raising groan of absolute satisfaction filled the truck. Trevor looked back and saw Carl’s naked torso filling the back of the Rover. Carl’s eyes glanced up and met his and he smiled the most lascivious, sexy, dangerous smile that Trevor had ever witnessed. Then Billy’s naked ass reared up and Trevor realized that the teacher was sucking down the student’s load, gulping with audible pleasure. Trevor’s own cock was, by this time, begging for release. He had never felt so large. His dick was throbbing hotly and pressing its swollen head against his jeans. He pushed against it with the heel of his hand, trying to get it to settle down, but the heat inside the cab and the smell of sex was too strong. It was as if he were living inside sex and it was coating him with its need and passion. Billy was kissing Carl’s mouth. Carl held the other man’s bulging muscular body in his arms. Both men were evidently naked, and Trevor rolled down the window to bring some fresh air inside to try to calm himself down. “Better?” Billy growled. Trevor looked in the mirror and saw Carl nod and kiss his lover’s mouth. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. It was the most intense thing he’d ever almost witnessed. It was almost as if he had been part of it, though his cock’s hardness and insistent throbbing told a different story. “How you doing up there, Trev?” Carl asked. He was rubbing his hand across his stubbled scalp and grinning like the cat who ate the canary. Billy was now lounging beside him, both men stretched out along the back of the truck and covered in a glistening coat of sweat. “Not as good as you,” he answered. “True that,” he answered. “But there’s an easy way to remedy that, if you’re so inclined.” “I….” “Let me take the wheel for a while,” Carl offered. “Then you and Billy can get better acquainted.” “Me and…?” Carl nodded. “I can highly recommend him from personal experience, and I think - judging by the way his cock is still throbbing and leaking - that the man has a little love left in him.” “Carl, I don’t think Trevor is ready to….” “Billy, babe, I think Trevor is more than ready.” He kissed Billy’s lips. “Are you ready, Trev?” He swallowed hard. He looked into the mirror again at the two incredibly handsome, incredibly sexy, incredibly naked men in the back of his truck. “I think I might be.” Carl’s smile turned absolutely lecherous. “That’s what I thought.” Carl moved forward and put his lips next to Trevor’s ear, setting his warm hand on the back of his neck. “Pull over, Trev.” He could feel the man’s warm breath on his skin. “Okay.” Carl squeezed his neck. “Good boy.” The truck rolled to a stop and Carl climbed out of the back, opening Trevor’s door for him. Trevor started to get out and then stopped dead at the sight of Carl’s glistening naked body standing next to the Rover. “Oh, fuck,” he said. Carl bowed slightly with a flourish. “Thank you,” he said. “But you ain’t seen nothing yet. Climb on back and prepare yourself.” “Prepare my…?” Carl winked. “Have fun, Trev.” They exchanged places. Carl climbed in naked behind the wheel and Trevor peeked his head inside the back door where Billy was waiting. “Hi,” the dark-haired man said. Trevor’s brain flipped over inside his head and his heart stopped for a minute. His cock tried to rip its way free of his pants and his whole body felt hot and wet and sticky. “Huh...hi,” he managed to respond. Billy’s cock was at least a foot long, and possibly longer. Even on a body like his, which was perfect, the man’s prick was the focal point of everything. It was lying across his hip, a thick shank of pure sex, heavy and ripe. The head was as large as a plum and drooled a stream of clear honey along his ruddy, silken skin. Pulling his eyes away from the man’s incredible tool, Trevor realized that Billy was the most handsome, the most powerful, the most beautiful and the most muscular being he had ever laid eyes on, bar none. He was almost too much to take. Billy leaned forward and offered his hand. Trevor watched the man’s 8-pack abs pop and swell. “Come in,” Billy said softly. “I…” A sudden wash of intense lust and complete desire washed over Trevor’s being. “Come in,” Billy said again. “Let’s have some fun.” “I don’t….” Billy smiled. It melted Trevor’s brain. He stepped inside and the truck began to move. Trevor began to remove his shirt when Billy’s hand covered his and he said, “Let me do that.” Trevor steadied himself as the huge naked man sat forward and slowly undid each button on his shirt. Then his large hands moved the material of his shoulders and stripped it from his torso. Billy paused to look at Trevor’s body. His cock rose to attention and a fat stream of pre erupted from the eye and drizzled down his long, thick inches. He moved his hands over Trevor’s skin and leaned in and kissed his nipples tenderly. He moved his hand behind Trevor’s body, pulling them together, moving his lips up Trevor’s body towards his mouth. The truck lurches and Carl said, “Sorry.” Billy put his hand behind Trevor’s neck and kissed his mouth with deep and obvious passion. Trevor was hesitant at first. After all, this was someone else’s man, and that someone else was currently sitting at the wheel of Trevor’s truck, driving them along a deserted highway. But the kiss lingered, and it drew him into Billy’s muscular arms, and as they pressed themselves together, chest to chest, skin against skin, the sensation of warm, perfect sex overwhelmed him and he pulled the huge man tightly to him, kissing him back with equal passion. Carl looked into the rear view, smiling. “Go get him, Billy,” he said quietly, then fixed his eyes back on the unending stretch of empty road before them. “Fuck,” Trevor whispered. “Holy fuck.” Billy kissed his mouth as his hands traveled south and began to rub and squeeze and caress Trevor’s raging hard-on. Thick shocks of pure sex erupted from everywhere he placed his hand, emanating through Trevor’s jeans like heat. He grabbed hold of Trevor’s meat and a sudden, hard, strong pulse of sex passed into him. Billy kissed him again. “Let’s get these pants off of you,” he growled. “I’m gonna swallow you whole.” “Holy fuck,” Trevor repeated. Billy undid Trevor’s belt and unbuttoned his trousers, rubbing his cock the entire time. He peeled Trevor’s damp skivvies off his throbbing meat and immediately made good on his promise, as the 7-inches of throbbing cock popped out of his pants and presented itself to Billy’s talented mouth. He sucked it inside and Trevor’s eyes rolled up in their sockets. He almost lost it all right then, but something pushed against his libido and held him back. He looked down and Billy’s beautiful eyes were looking up at him. He was sucking and stroking Trevor’s cock like a starving man, and then his strong hands yanked Trevor’s pants down his body and his mouth moved to suck both his balls into his warm, wet mouth as his fingers rubbed against the soft, tender wetness of Trevor’s asshole. Sharp tingles of bliss erupted everywhere Billy touched. Trevor was overheated with lust and desire. “Aw, fuck,” he moaned, pulling his legs free of his pants and opening his legs to allow Billy all the access he desired. Billy went to town on Trevor’s pink hole, licking and rubbing and pushing his tongue inside. Trevor had never felt anything like this before. His cock jumped and pulsed with glee as Billy ate his ass, leaving him feeling wet and hot and anxious for something to fill him up. Billy climbed back up Trevor’s body and kissed him. “Can I fuck you?” he asked. “I want to fuck you.” He looked down at Billy’s hugeness, and a pang of excitement and fear shot through him. “I don’t….” “It won’t hurt,” he promised. “I would never hurt you.” Carl said, “Trust him on that,” from the front seat. “You’re never going to regret letting Billy Titus fuck you senseless. I speak from experience.” “You...you’re so big,” Trevor said, breathlessly. Billy kissed his mouth again. “I would never hurt you.” He moved his hand down to Trevor’s wet hole and pressed two fingers inside him. Though he tightened against the intrusion, an immediate eruption of perfect sexual ecstasy exploded through him, as if Billy’s fingers held magic in their touch, and he opened himself to deeper exploration. “Can I fuck you?” “Fuck me,” Trevor begged. “Oh, god, yes, fuck me.” Billy pulled Trevor’s body towards him like a rag doll and pushed the man onto his back. Trevor’s legs were in the air and he planted his feet against the roof of the Rover. Billy reached down and stroked himself as a thick guzzle of pre drooled from the mouth of the massive cobra. He coated his entirety with the thick, warm lube that he naturally produced in unending abundance before Billy leaned forward, pressing the fat knob against Trevor’s tightness. Something better than sex entered Trevor’s body. Something deep and magic, something that felt like he was being bathed in pure pleasure. He gasped and groaned and felt himself light up inside as Billy pushed inches of thick, hot, hard cock into his guts. The heavy tool traveled inside deeper and deeper, rubbing itself adjacent the deep well of his pleasure center and he gasped and groaned and shivered from pure, undiluted, overwhelming sexual bliss. Billy leaned over Trevor, fucking and kissing him with equal need and passion. Trevor’s whole body shook, the intensity of the man’s sudden onslaught of perfect pleasure saturating his entire being with a religious rapture of absolute euphoria. Carl looked into the mirror and watched his lover fuck Trevor. “Are you going to do it?” he asked. Billy’s handsome face lifted up, and he said, “No.” “Why not?” “He didn’t ask.” Then he kissed Trevor’s gasping mouth again and pushed a radiating sensation of flawless sex into his brain as his massive tool fucked his ass and his warm, soft lips kissed his mouth. “Then what…?” “Thanking him, of course.” Billy’s hips were slowly thrusting as he moved his magical, massive meat in and out of the other man. “He gave us a ride. I’m just returning the favor.” “Ah.” Trevor was struggling to remain sane. He was being bombarded with an uncontrolled and uncontrollable stream of throbbing sexual waves that permeated him to the core of his being. Billy had not been with an ordinary man, and he did not know how to temper his power, so he was simply unleashing it all on Trevor as a gift, giving him everything but the true, lasting gift of power. He could not cum. He could not. His dick bulged and throbbed, his heart raced, his body broke out in sweat from every pore. His brain crackled and flipped and pulsed with the sensation of pure sexual bliss delivered in an irresistible surge. A flood of perfect gorgeous sex filled him up to overflowing. He couldn’t speak. Billy kissed his lips. They sizzled with sex. Every where Billy touched him erupted in fresh lightning strikes of ecstasy. And where Billy’s cock pushed inside him, filling him up with the source of Billy’s masculine energy, the eruptions of euphoric rapture lifted him into heaven. He gasped and spun and throbbed. Billy gave him everything in overwhelming abundance. And then they were pushing towards a crescendo and Billy embraced him and held him and spoke a word in his ear with tender softness. “Come.” His cock exploded. His balls emptied. He shouted from the joy of the perfect orgasmic release, thrusting fat ropes of cream from his ordinary body in an extraordinary display, pushed to his limits and beyond by a man so powerful that even others gifted with his amplified capabilities were hard-pressed to cope. Then he shook, physically, as he recovered from the overwhelming power of Billy Titus, and Billy held him, and kissed him, and stroked him, and loved him. Carl glanced into the mirror, smiling. “Told ya,” he said. Part 10 “I think you broke him.” Two nearly seven-foot tall men were standing on the shoulder of a deserted stretch of two-lane highway next to a large, dark green vintage Land Rover. They were both naked. They were both built like super-heavyweight bodybuilders, if super-heavyweight bodybuilders were built as perfectly proportioned and massively muscled as Superman. They were looking inside the back of the vehicle at another man. “How did…?” the dark-haired god asked, looking at his companion. The blonde giant next to him shrugged his mountain range shoulders. “Did you loose a full-on Billy on his ass?” “A what?” Trevor was bathing in an ocean of pure sex. He was naked, and swimming through a sea of bliss, surrounded by a warm, wet envelope of perfect pleasure. He breathed it in and swallowed it, tasting the raw power of absolute ecstasy. It was neither dark nor light, it was everywhere, it was everything. Then a face appeared before him. Hands reaching for his naked body. Arms surrounding him. Skin, soft, silken, smooth, warm, caressing his body. He knew the face. A man’s face. A man’s lips. A man’s arms. A man’s love. Powerful and absolute. A god’s love, embracing him beneath the sea of sex. The fuzzy-headed man’s green eyes met the raven-haired man’s bright blue ones. “Did you hold anything back?” “Like...what?” The blonde man’s head tilted slightly and his brow furrowed. “You don’t even know, do you?” “Know what?” “How powerful you are.” “Well, I mean, I guess…?” “Kiss me,” the blonde instructed, turning towards his inhumanly beautiful companion. “Kiss…?” He nodded. “Just...kiss me. And don’t hold back.” “When I kiss you, I don’t know how to hold back.” He placed his hands on his lover’s chin and pressed their lips together. He poured every ounce of his passion, love and power into the kiss, and was a bit startled when something hot and thick and wet splattered against his belly and chest. He pulled apart from his lover and looked down. The blonde man’s cock had inflated to its full and glorious extents, nearly doubling in size and swollen red and rock hard. The other man had exploded with a heavy douse of come that fountained from his prick and coated his own silken skin like cream. Thick rivulets were still draining along the veiny shaft of his gargantuan monster. “Thanks,” he said. “You did that.” He looked down. “Well, I think it was you who….” “No, Billy. You did that. You made me do that. It’s what and who you are - and keep in mind that I’m pretty big and powerful myself, but one kiss - just one kiss from your lips - and I lose control.” He smiled. “Willingly, I might add.” He watched his wealth of warm cream disappear into his lover’s huge, muscular frame. “It’s the same for everyone. Every guy you’re with at Muscle City. You’re...amazing.” “Thanks?” He looked into the back of the Land Rover at the smaller naked man inside. “But how does that explain…?” God was inside him. Fucking him. Loving him. Filling him up with beauty and power and pleasure. His body shook and rolled and pulsed with it. His gasped and his lungs were filled with it. He opened his eyes and the god’s face was there, looking at him, smiling at him, kissing him, loving him. He was wrapped in the strong arms of perfect love. He was riding the strong cock of perfect sex. His heart was pumping sex through his veins. He was breathing sex, and tasting sex, and every groan, every sigh, every tear that left his body was overflowing with all the perfect blissful euphoria he could not contain inside him. “I think you broke him, or something. I mean, if I can’t help myself as strong as I am….” He shrugged again. “I...didn’t know.” “How could you? You’ve only been with guys like us ever since...ever. I have the advantage of having had more than a few liaisons with other normal dudes. I’ve learned how to, like, temper my skills to the task at hand.” He looked at the man in the Land Rover again. “I think he’s, like, sex drunk or something.” “Sex drunk?” The blonde man nodded. “Like, when you drink alcohol you feel giddy and nice, but if you drink too much you start feeling sick, and if you drink even more...this happens.” he smiled and rubbed his rugged jaw. “I think our friend Trevor here just enjoyed too much Billy.” Billy looked at Trevor, reaching forward and stroking his face tenderly. “Oops,” he said. He was climbing a mountain. He was climbing a god. A huge god. Beautiful and magnificent. His hands moved across the satin skin of a god, and everywhere he touched the god, shocks of intense sexual power entered his body. His cock was throbbing and hot and exploding with cream that splattered thickly against the god’s perfect flesh. He was climbing up the god’s beautiful, flawless perfection, shaken by the god’s emanations of sex, unable to stop himself as his vision was filled up with the sight of the god’s phallus, a strong length of fat prick falling forward from his loins and throbbing in time to his own. He could smell the god’s scent in his nostrils, the delicious tang of balls and ass, the heady musk of perfect masculine power, the deep perfume of limitless, incomparable, unending, perfect sex. He came again and again, climbing up the stone hard, velvet soft, warm and perfect body of the god of all sex. “Should we...do...something?” “I think he’ll be okay.” Carl looked at Billy and added, “I’ve seen this happen before. Couple of times.” Billy met his lover’s gaze. “Like I said, I’m pretty strong, too. Sometimes I lose control in the moment. Things are progressing nicely, the dude is super hot, super into it, he wants more so...I give it to him.” He shrugged again. “And they recover?” “Oh, yeah. I mean, they’re kind of… it’s… when someone….” He sighed. “He’s broken, though.” “What does that mean?” Billy asked, with concern in his strong voice. “He’s had the ultimate. He’s experienced perfect, unvarnished, overwhelming, complete and utter sexual bliss. It kind of colors everything else from now on. No matter who he’s with, no matter how good it feels, no matter how satisfying it is - how is it ever going to compare to you?” Carl looked at Billy, smiling. “You’re amazing.” “So...what should I do?” “Kiss him.” “Kiss him?” “Kiss him.” Billy’s face reflected confusion at the simple answer, but Carl nodded his head towards the passed out man in the back of the Land Rover and he nodded. Billy dropped to one knee, leaned into the cab of the truck, put his lips to the other man’s and kissed him as only Billy could. Trevor was lying on a warm beach covered in soft sand. He was naked beneath a sun that pulsed with constant throbs of bliss that coated his skin in warm, wet sex. The sun was a giant cock in the sky, pointed at his body, thrusting fat gouts of liquid sex at the world and coating him in its power. He felt warmth against his lips. A warmth like the sun above him that was throbbing with the power of a god’s cock, pumping liquid bliss that splashed against him like the warm waters of the ocean. The ocean of the god’s cum, delicious and thick, cresting against the earth, the warm, soft earth, the god’s body beneath him, caressing him in the god’s strong arms, holding him as the god’s perfect cock entered his ass and fucked him with the god’s perfect power. His lips tingled and sizzled. His lips throbbed and swelled. The god’s face - he came again, seeing it, looking into those blue eyes, as blue as the ocean, as blue as the sky - and the god kissed him, tenderly, passionately, with perfect and unending love. Shortly, the man moaned softly, then began to kiss Billy back, rousing slowly from his stupor until the two men were kissing quite passionately, and it was evident that Trevor was back in the land of the living. Carl tapped Billy on the shoulder, but Billy seemed engrossed in the kiss. “Billy? Earth to Billy.” The kiss went on and on. “Okay, stud, I’m starting to get a little jealous here.” Billy pulled his mouth from Trevor’s and looked at the smaller man, who was looking back at him. “Welcome back,” he said softly. “Whuh… what happened?” “You passed out,” Billy explained, moving his hand through Trevor’s thick shock of red hair. “Sorry about that.” “Holy fuck,” he responded softly. “Something like that,” Carl announced. He looked down at Trevor’s face as Billy stood back up. Trevor was clearly and desperately in love with his boyfriend. “You feeling okay, bud?” “I love you,” he said to Billy. “Yeah,” Carl said, “he’s okay.” “I love you, too,” Billy said, easily. Trevor turned over and struggled to climb out of his truck. He kept his eyes on Billy’s face the entire time. “Maybe you ought to sit down,” Carl advised. “Kind of...get your bearings again.” “What?” He didn’t even look at Carl. “Whoa,” Carl said. “He’s got it bad.” “It?” Billy asked quietly out of the side of his mouth. He was helping Trevor sit up. Trevor’s cock was hard and throbbing. “Kind of a...chemical thing.” He looked at Billy, explaining, “He’s hooked on you.” “Hooked on…?” “If you want to keep repeating everything I say as a question, I’m cool with that, but things’ll move along a bit quicker if I can just….” Billy nodded. “Okay. So, what happens sometimes is that when one of us is with a norm… uninitiated guy, and things go a bit far, the norm… uninitiated guy falls in love with us. Or, in this case, you.” He smiled at Trevor, who seemed slightly to melt in absolute adoration. “I assume there’s more to it than that?” Carl nodded, saying, “Oh, just a little bit. And maybe love isn’t quite an accurate assessment of the situation.” “Let me guess. Does the word ‘obsession’ come into play, here?” “Ohhhh, yeah. Obsession, worship, devotion.” He waved his hand in front of Trevor’s face, who continued to ignore hm completely. “And what we have here is a rather advanced case of the Billys.” Trevor sighed at the mention of the name, and his cock visibly throbbed with a hard shift. “Whoa. Really?” “How do I…?” “How do you overcome this little situation?” Billy nodded. “Like I said, it’s a chemical thing. Or something. He’s literally addicted to you.” He smiled. “Not that I blame him, of course. And all things considered, he is very cute. So maybe if we….” “Carl,” Billy warned. “I’m just thinking of Trevor, here.” “Sure you are.” “Look, I know I’m a whore, but I’m so...good at it!” “Hard to argue with logic like that.” He looked at the red-haired naked man making puppy eyes at him again. “I assume you’ve been in this situation before, then?” The god stood before Trevor in all his naked glory. Trevor watched the god glow with sex and love. Trevor looked up at the god’s face and swooned with need and lust. Trevor looked down the god’s perfect body, all the perfect power, all the perfect beauty, until his eyes beheld the god’s mammoth shank of sex, hanging thickly from the god’s deep pubic forest of shining, soft curls that smelled like the god’s own essence. Trevor reached forward, tentatively, and set his fingertips against the god’s source of all pleasure, stroking Billy’s mammoth appendage tenderly. Which was starting to make it difficult for Billy to concentrate. “Billy. Seriously. Have you seen me?” Billy laughed despite his worries. “It’ll all be okay. There’s a simple solution to this. It always works.” Carl watched the small man worshipping his boyfriend’s cock and he said, “We’ve all been there, Trev.” “Well, whatever it is you’re planning on doing, I suggest you get on with it because if he keeps this up,” he said, “we’re going to end up back in that Land Rover and I’m gonna unleash the full Billy on him all over again.” “You may not like it.” “Let me guess.” “No need, it’s exactly what you think.” “But...he didn’t ask.” “Believe me, if we leave him like this he’s going to be miserable. At least if we initiate him, he’ll be himself again - or, I guess, two or three times himself again, and everybody lives happily ever after.” “So, do I just, sort of, point myself at him and...?” “‘Point’ yourself? Like a lawn sprinkler or something?” Carl made a face. “No. I have to do it.” Billy opened his mouth but Carl cut him off. “The chemical thing. I counteract you, or something. Not sure exactly how or why it works, but it works. If he gets a double dose of you, he ends up huge and powerful and still obsessed. If I do it - or, really, any other guy but you - he ends up like the rest of us. Still in love with you, obviously, just like the rest of us, but not quite so...stuck.” Trevor moved forward, taking the length of the god cock in his hands reverently, feeling its heat and weight and power pulsing in his hands. It was a thing of utter beauty, a majestic display of the god’s power, the perfect tool to deliver the god’s gift of absolute bliss that would fill Trevor up again and send him back to the god’s world of warm, wet masculine sex. Trevor pushed his tongue forward, licking the full length of the god’s perfect cock. “I think you’d better hurry up. I can feel my motors revving.” Trevor breathed warmly against the end of Billy’s prick, then opened his mouth very widely. “Oh, fuck.” “Trevor? Trev? Babe? Trevvie?” The red-haired man ignored Carl’s entreaties, even though he was already pumping out his strong pheromones and sending out thick and steady tugs at him. “Hmm. He’s really got it bad.” “What can I say. I’m amazing.” Trevor was actively sucking on Billy, now. “Yeah,” Carl agreed drily. “Okay, I guess I’ll just...go for it.” “Be my guest,” Billy said. “Can you, sort of, lure him out?” “He’s not a wild animal.” Carl watched Trevor licking and sucking on Billy’s prick. “You sure about that?” His eyebrow arched. “I have to admit, the man has talent.” “You don’t need to tell me that, Carl. Whatever you’re going to do, start doing it.” “Well, I don’t want the poor man inflating with muscle inside his truck. He’ll blow out the doors.” “Good point.” Billy began stepping backwards, bringing his traveling blow job with him. “He’s not going to be like this, right?” “Like I said, he’ll be fine.” He watched the two men moving away from the truck. “You sure you want to do this? Because Trevor looks like a man who knows his way around….” “Just do it, Carl.” “I’m just pulling your leg, Billy. We won’t leave him like this. He’ll be okay. What am I saying? He’ll be better than okay! He’ll be in Muscle Club!” Billy squeezed his eyes closed and balled his hands into fists. Trevor had taken his cock inside his mouth and was dutifully and with obvious pleasure sucking on him quite strongly. “Hurry it up, please,” Billy managed to ask. “Whoa. Okay. Um, you need to ask him to suck on my cock instead.” “Why do I have to…?” “Because he’ll do anything you ask him to.” “Trevor?” Billy asked. The redhead looked up with adoration. “I want you to give my friend Carl a blowjob, just like you’re giving me, okay?” “You can talk to him like he wasn’t a child, you know.” “I’m new at this, give me a minute.” “Whatevs.” “Trevor. Suck on Carl’s cock.” “That’s what I like to hear,” Carl said. “You’re not funny.” “I’m a little bit...whoa. Whoa! Fuck!” “I told you!” “Holy fuck! This is gonna be easy!” Trevor really was quite talented. And almost as soon as he wrapped his lips around Carl’s dick and started to caress and stroke his long shaft, Carl grew very hard very fast and began to unleash the power of Transform and Muscle Club into the small naked Australian. And almost as quickly, Trevor began to grow. He gulped down the gushing flood of cream like a starving man, and Carl fed him everything in a rushing fountain of male power that swam into his blood and his muscles and his bones, and began to swiftly upgrade everything about him. Billy was shocked. “Holy….” “I’ve kind of done this before,” Carl admitted, reaching down and holding onto Carl’s head as he pushed thick jets of powerful transforming cream down the man’s throat. “I’ll have this taken care of in a couple of minutes.” Something warm and delicious filled Trevor’s mouth and he gulped it down with a sensation of pleasure he had never felt before. This was different than the god...than what Billy had given him. That gift of sex so powerful that it made him forget everything else. This was beyond sex. Beyond power. He tasted the essence of godhood, and a heat entered his belly and stretched along his arms and his legs like lightning from a bottle. His cock felt heavy. Then heavier still. Then it throbbed and stretched and bulged and became steel. The hair on his scalp tightened. His skin tingled everywhere. He started to grow. “A couple of minutes?” Trevor’s body was already swelling with new power. His shoulders were spreading into distinct lobes of brawn, his chest was bulging forward, his neck was growing thick and his arms were swelling with muscle. “I’m kind of good at it.” He looked down, grinning. “In fact, I’m very good at it.” Trevor was gulping and guzzling the flood of cream that Carl was delivering with accomplished ease, hungering now for it as his body changed. Billy watched with fascination, because he had never actually seen another man initiated. They had always appeared in his classroom already grown, or they were taken by others because he had refused to participate. Carl was smiling with obvious pleasure as he watched the other man grow. Billy wondered what he was feeling as he pushed power into Trevor’s body, realizing that he was doing this, that he could do this to anyone, just plug in and watch another man start growing muscle by the pound. “Feels so good,” Carl said softly. “This always feels so good.” “I can’t believe… it’s incredible.” Carl looked over. “I want you to do it, Billy. I want to watch you do this.” He looked down at the man growing larger and larger as he sucked down Carl’s warm cream. “There’s nothing else like it in the world.” Billy could believe that. Trevor was moaning with absolute pleasure as he grew larger and larger. His voice changing, moving towards the deep, powerful register of the men of Muscle Club. He felt his arms swelling, the muscle growing thicker and stronger, pressing insistently against his skin. Veins pulsed and spread along his limbs, feeding the muscle, crawling down his limbs and over the high arch of his ass and along his groin towards his quickly swelling cock. The fibers of muscle everywhere on his body multiplied and divided, growing into cables, and then into thick, hard balls of pure brawn. His skin stretched across all that swelling power as his body grew taller and wider to accommodate everything that Carl was giving him so effortlessly. Billy watched Trevor’s face growing more handsome as his body continued to swell with power. His skin was milky white, and the redness of his hair everywhere grew even more distinct. Maybe he was from Australia, but there was clearly Scottish blood inside him. A beard, full and beautiful, sprouted on his chin and cheeks of the same ruddy cinnamon hue, and a thick, full mustache grew on his upper lip. His face took on a brutal handsomeness, a hard masculinity that made Billy want to fuck him very, very hard. “Bigger and bigger, dude,” Carl said, urging Trevor on. “Take it all, bro. Take every drop.” A pressure was building in Trevor’s loins. A hard, deep, beautiful pressure that tingled and throbbed and made him groan as he continued swallowing every bit of power that Carl could give him. He closed his eyes to concentrate on the sensation of growth and strength that was throbbing in his swelling muscles, and the awareness that something new was happening - something unexpected and impossible and utterly amazing - was rewarded with a sudden growth alongside his mammoth, pulsing cock. Trevor’s rapid development began to slow as his secondary cock sprang forth and rose up next to its brother - the ultimate sign of a fully matured Muscle Club jock. “You want to grab that, Billy,” Carl said, still feeding his power into Trevor. “The first hit off a newly grown Muscle Clubber is… awesome.” Billy sank down and put his lips on Trevor’s monster and was instantly rewarded with a fat gush of hot cum. Just as Carl had said, it was different even than all the powerful cream he had ever tasted. He felt it enter himself and spread into his arms and legs. It sped through him like liquid fire and made him feel powerful and masculine and strong. Trevor’s new cock pushed heavy gouts of intoxicating cream into Billy’s beautiful and perfect body, and he found himself nearly swooning with bliss at the sensation of a newly transformed man’s powerful seed blasting down his throat into his body. Trevor felt wet warmth surround his cock - still unaware that he now owned two - and he released a flood of cream from his over-burdened balls. He could feel his orgasm with new intensity and sensed his fountain of hot cream as it travelled up and up every fat inch of his prick. Someone was sucking him hungrily and he faithfully delivered his load into the hungry mouth of the man who needed it so very, very badly. He exploded with cum. He shoved it from his fat balls and made more instantly, because he could. He was a cum factory. He was a cum pump. His balls bulged hard between his legs as he released them to do the one thing they excelled at now, and they happily inflated with more and more and more cream that he shoved up his monster into the sucking mouth that drank it all down. “Better and better,” Carl said, softly. “Better and better.” He knew what Billy was experiencing, and he watched with open love as his companion swallowed the heavy, industrial-strength cream of the man he had initiated and welcomed into the small pantheon of supermen that was known as Muscle Club. Trevor attained his new full growth in only minutes. He pulled his mouth from Carl’s thick cock and looked down at the heavy bulges mounted on his new body. A soft forest of bright red curls was amassed across both hemispheres of a heavy, muscular chest. He could see two very prominent nipples poking up through the copper fur. He felt a surging orgasmic sensation as he released gallons of cream from his heavy balls into Billy’s gulping mouth. Then Carl was kissing his mouth and he came harder than ever, recognizing another like himself and the sensational power and hyper masculinity that his new body delivered. He was tugging hard on Carl before he knew what he was doing, his brain sizzled with sex and his newfound power was bursting free of its cage. He released a heavy invisible cloud of pheromones, thickly scented with his individual musk, that announced his presence clearly to any other Muscle Clubber that happened to be in the area like a loud beacon. His other cock started to fountain in conjunction with the one still lodged down Billy’s throat, splattering more of his new powerful seed all over Carl’s naked body. He was kissing Carl and cumming from both cannons and glorying in his new overwhelming power, because he could not help himself. His body had been flooded with the strength and overwhelming force that Carl could deliver so effortlessly, and he had to release it. He loved Billy. He loved Carl. He loved himself. He was perfect. He delivered his perfection into Billy. Billy accepted it, realizing he tasted Carl’s familiar essence mixed with something else, something new, something more. He swallowed it with a hunger he never realized before, pulling into himself the first release from a newly created Transformed man, fresh with power and possibility. His face registered his surprise and pleasure, and Carl, embracing Trevor’s huge new form in his strong arms, looked upon his handsome lover and said, “Now you understand. Now you know.” Billy looked at Carl. He did know. He did understand. This was how it all happened. This was how they grew. This was the source of their power. His body was vibrating like a rung bell. He felt as if he were illuminated, as if his entire body was pulsing with power. The three men shared each other in this manner for minutes, diving deep into the well of pleasure that each could provide and each could realize. And then Billy stood up, standing now at his true, full power. And Carl stood next to him, equally powerful. And trevor was before them, in his new, perfect, bulging, miraculous and beautiful form. “Welcome to Muscle Club,” Carl said, with a tough of formality. “What. The. Fuck?” Carl laughed and Billy smiled. “Yeah, that’s kind of the right reaction,” the blonde god said. “Sorry about springing this on you.” “My fault, I’m afraid,” Billy explained. Trevor looked down at his body. He moved his large hands over the newly grown muscle, cupping his massive pecs and rubbing his palms along the bulging masses of his abdominals. His fingers crawled down his body and each hand grabbed a dick, holding a separate huge sausage of highly sensitive meat in each hand, feeling the ludicrously high sensation of sexual bliss throbbing through each long, thick, firm tube. “Holy….” Carl looked at Billy, and remarked, “Funny how it always turns to religion.” Billy shrugged. “I suppose it’s only natural.” “Super natural,” Trevor said softly. He was looking at the two inhumanly beautiful men looking at him. “What happened?” “That’s a long story,” Billy said. “First things first, Trevor my friend. How are you feeling?” He thought about it a moment, holding his twin pythons in his grips, and said, “Fucking horny as hell.” Carl nodded. “Yep, that’s about right.” He looked at Billy, and asked, “Are you ready?” “Ready?” “To upgrade him.” He smiled. “This is how it works, Billy. I feed him my power, and he adds to it. Then you swallow it, and add to it again, and give it back to him.” “And then what happens?” He shrugged. “Maybe nothing. Maybe everything. Who knows? It’s always different. It’s always….” He looked at the red-haired beauty and grinned. “A surprise.” Billy looked at Trevor. “Are you ready?” “I don’t understand.” “This is who you are, now,” Billy explained. “This body, those muscles, those cocks. That constant hum of sex you feel. The need to fuck. To fuck me. To be fucked by me. Your heavy balls will never empty. Your hungry cocks will never be satisfied. Your muscles are powerful beyond your imagination. Your libido is unlimited and capable of driving another man insane from pure, unfiltered, overwhelming sexual pleasure. Your body is built to deliver sex in unending supply, and you will, from this moment forward, need others like yourself just to help satisfy that massive, uncontrollable, irresistible need for the love of another man.” “You’re in Muscle Club, Trevor,” Carl said. “You’re one of us.” The red-haired giant looked at his two companions. No one, ever, looked more beautiful or perfect in his world. He could think of nothing, at that moment, except his desire for them. Billy smiled and asked again, “Are you ready?” Trevor’s bright green eyes scanned Billy’s perfect male beauty. “Hell yes!” Billy walked to Trevor and took the man’s strong form into his embrace, and kissed him with unequaled passion. His cocks inflated to their full glory and began to drool with warm honey. His hands moved down Trevor’s body, over the bulging masses of brawn that his wide back was constructed of until they found the round, firm, perfect globes of his ass and he squeezed and kneaded the muscular orbs with his strong hands, pulling them open to push his magic touch toward Trevor’s warm, wet, hungry hole. “Then let’s see what happens.” Part 11 The classic Land Rover Series III is nearly six and a half feet tall. It’s a huge vehicle built between 1971 and 1985. It was designed primarily for off-road use, and the four-door version was fourteen feet long. It was a gargantuan monster, used by the UN, the British and Australian armies and the Royal Navy. If anyone had been driving along a certain stretch of American highway on a certain warm evening, they would have seen a classic forest green Land Rover parked on the shoulder. A closer look would reveal for men leaning against the truck, each standing head and shoulders above its roof. If they had stopped to look even closer, they might have been surprised that each of the men was completely naked. And certainly they would have been shocked to see that each man, apart from being unusually attractive and gifted with the perfect muscular development of super-heavyweight bodybuilders, was also gifted with two cocks a piece. Further investigation would reveal that the blonde man in the middle of the three had one heavily-muscled arm draped across the shoulders of a man with thick, vibrantly red hair made of soft waves that looked like someone had poured copper on his head, and a full, beautiful beard of the same hue on his jutting chin and strong jaw. The blonde’s hand was resting against the redhead’s massive right pec, his fingers lost in the wealth of all the warm, soft fur running across his chest, rubbing, twisting and pinching the man’s very prominent nipple mounted low on the bulging meat hanging from his upper body. The blonde’s other hand was nowhere to be seen, because it was resting against the third man’s buttocks, slipping his fingers down that man’s warm, moist crack, between the two muscular globes of his glutes and gently rubbing and pressing against his asshole. The redhead was massively built. Of course, each of them was, but his body looked as if it had been constructed from boulders. The same copper hair was massed in curls across his barrel chest and sprouted like a thick crown over the two - two! - long, thick shanks of cock that jumped and throbbed with every twist of his nipple. The blonde in the center was smiling the sort of smile one might have if he also had complete control over the other two men, which at the moment seemed to be the case. His body was beautiful, a dark bronzed hue kissed by the sun as if some muscular surfer had somehow found his way from the warm Pacific waves into this lost stretch of land. Long, lean, perfect wedges and balls of hard brawn covered him, each muscle head married to its brothers in symmetrical harmony, and dusted in a soft coating of golden curls. It would be obvious to any witness that he was a man who enjoyed other men - so much so that he could not keep his hands off of them for too long. The third man, a dark-haired, blue-eyed god, would be almost too hard to observe for too long, because one might spontaneously erupt with an orgasm strong enough to split a zipper wide open simple from his overwhelming beauty and absolute perfection. He, too, was smiling, but it was the smile of a content and happy man doing exactly what he wanted to be doing, with exactly the two people he wanted to be doing it with. His body was beyond imagining in its size, its beauty and its perfection. If some god had reached down to create a perfect man, he would be hard pressed to do better. At the moment, the three giant naked men were watching the sun setting and the sky turning shades of pink, purple and violet as the warm evening breeze caressed their silken flesh. As the man in the middle played with the parts of the the other two, their massive twin cocks bulged and throbbed and pumped out heavy strands of warm honey, redolent with the strong scent of sex and masculine power. The honey drizzled thickly down the fat shafts of their meat, a warm reminder of the constant state of arousal that inflamed their loins with and bodies. “Beautiful,” the dark-haired god murmured. He looked at his blonde companion and leaned over to kiss his soft lips. The blonde man withdrew his hand from its manipulations of the dark man’s ass, moving his palm behind Billy’s neck to pull their mouths together. Billy’s powerful scent was on his hand and it made his nostrils flare and sting, and made his own cocks pump a fat flow of honey. The redhead looked over smiling, and moved his hand onto the blonde man’s wide, bulging back to caress his skin and feel his strength and hardness. “Oh, fuck,” he moaned deeply. The blonde started to laugh in the middle of his kiss. “Again?” he asked. “I can’t help myself,” Trevor explained. “Everything about you - and I mean everything - turns me on harder than I’ve ever been turned on before. Just...feeling your skin, your muscles, the sensation of your body moving beneath my touch makes me heat up.” “Thanks,” Carl said. “I like feeling you touching me. You have very gentle hands.” “Not always,” Billy said, looking over Carl’s vast shoulders. “If I was able to bruise, I think you could see where Trevor got a bit overly excited.” “Sorry,” he growled. “Sometimes I can’t help myself.” Billy reached around his lover and cupped Trevor’s bearded face. “Keep getting overly excited. I like it.” “Are we going again?” Carl asked. “Because I know I’d love another round with the both of you. I haven’t had a workout like that for a while.” Billy kissed his lover. “I find that hard to believe.” Carl shrugged. “Not every dude back home has your stamina,” he said, and then he looked at Trevor and added, “or your...energy.” He winked at him. “How many more are there?” “Back home? I guess a couple of hundred. That sound right, Billy?” “Give or take a dozen or so,” he agreed. Trevor’s eyes went wide. “A..a couple hundred? And all like you?” Carl nodded, and corrected him. “Like us,” he said, kissing Trevor’s warm lips. “But I think that they lack a certain degree of experience.” He kissed him again, lingeringly. “Yes, there’s definitely something to be said for an older man.” “I’m not that much older,” he protested. “I’m not complaining, you’ll notice. That was a compliment. You’re fucking amazing as a lover, Trev. You’re passionate, you’re enthusiastic, you’re athletic and you’re fucking...inventive! I mean, some of those moves you put on me? Fuck.” Billy had to agree. “He speaks the truth, Trevor.” The redhead’s whole body blushed. “Aw, shucks. You’re embarrassing me.” “Not their fault. They don’t have your years of training. Practice makes perfect, as they say.” “So they’re…?” “Most of the guys back home are teenagers. High school students. Some were probably virgins prior to joining Muscle Club, and maybe they haven’t been exposed to as many...opportunities as you.” Trevor’s brow furrowed and he said to Billy, “But you’re no teenager.” Now it was Billy’s turn to blush. “I...maybe didn’t have the opportunities, either.” Carl rubbed Billy’s massive chest and explained, “Our beautiful friend here has never had the most...outgoing personality. Like I said, I had to chase his fine ass down and pursue him with a rather persistent relish before I caught him. And then it was just him and I for months. Not that we didn’t have fun!” Billy nodded. “Oh, we had fun all right, but I’d be the first one to admit that Carl showed me all his moves and helped me...explore what it meant to be intimate and sexual with someone else. I was a bit shy and hesitant.” “Which only made you sexier,” Carl said, kissing his mouth again. “Well, you’re certainly not shy and hesitant anymore,” Trevor volunteered. “You went everywhere I wanted to go, and sometimes you went places I wasn’t even thinking about, yet.” “I...tend not to do a lot of thinking when I get in that mood,” Billy admitted. “I kind of let my body do all the talking.” “An excellent plan,” Trevor acknowledged. “Sometimes it better not to think too much about what you want to do, and just to do it.” “Although,” Billy said, “that’s sort of how we find ourselves in this situation in the first place.” Trevor asked, “How did this happen? I mean, I know how this,” he said, gesturing at his own new massive frame, “happened. But how did this,” he then gestured at Billy and Carl, making a wide circle with his open palm, “happen?” “How did Muscle Club begin?” Carl asked, and Trevor nodded. Then Carl sighed and said, “It’s a long story.” “Then give me the Cliff’s Notes version.” “The Cliffs what?” “Wow, you are young, aren’t you?” “I’m young and hung and filled with cum!” Carl announced, proudly. “Indeed,” Trevor agreed, looking down at the other man’s bulging, heavy balls. “He means give him the short version,” Billy explained. Carl looked at the setting sun and the darkening sky. “Long story short, then. Two guys found something on the web and spent a weekend using it. It made them grow muscles, and get bigger, and blast out ropes of cum from their lengthening cock. They found out that they were being altered pretty radically and that their cum could change others, too. They invited their friends over and they changed, and got bigger, and hornier, and then they could make their friends change, too. And things went along like that for a few weeks, and these guys kept growing, and getting more beautiful, and stronger, and inviting other guys to join them, until Muscle Club was born. And the more guys who joined it, the bigger everyone got.” “That sounds...impossible.” Carl nodded. “Probably is. Except that here I am, and there you are.” “Those first two guys, they’re still around?” Carl nodded. “Everyone is still around. Things got kind of...bad. People freaked out, as you can imagine when dozens of horny high school dudes start blooming into bodybuilder horndogs overnight and keep getting bigger and stronger every fucking day. It was hardest on Billy here, who had to keep us in line and keep the school administration from freaking out too much, while allowing us to, sort of, explore our new boundaries.” “Boys will be boys,” Billy said. “And you pursued him?” Trevor asked. “I fucking tailed this guy from day one - well, after I joined Muscle Club - but I always had a thing for him. He was - he is, the kindest, gentlest, most loving man I ever met. He was a great teacher, he’s an even better lover, and I would do anything in the world for him.” “The feeling is mutual,” Billy said, kissing Carl on the mouth. “And are all the guys - they’re all guys?” “All guys,” Carl affirmed. “Interesting. And you never found out how this happened?” “We were in school,” Carl explained. “And we were, you know, fucking each other. Who has time for investigation? Anyway, what does it matter?” “It might answer a lot of questions.” “What questions?” Trevor’s smooth brow furrowed. ‘Well, why do we have two dicks for one thing. And why are we so big? It’s...impractical. And so strong?” His head tilted. “How strong are we, anyway? It’s obvious we’re big.” “I don’t think ‘big’ quite covers what we are,” Carl said with a grin. “We’re quite strong,” Billy said. “For example?” The dark-haired god looked across the landscape, then pointed. “How much would you guess that rock weighs?” “The boulder, you mean?” “If you like.” “Couple of tons, I should think.” “Go lift it.” Trevor looked at him doubtfully. “Pull the other one.” “He’s not shitting you, Trev. Go pick it up.” Carl moved behind his lover and wrapped him in his arms, holding his beautiful body against his own. “It’ll be fun!” Trevor shrugged and walked towards where the large rock was resting. It was at least as large as a normal man, if he were wrapped in a fetal position. Carl nuzzled Billy’s neck and sent his lover groaning like a lion as they both watched Trevor’s handsome posterior bob and flex as the huge man walked away from the truck. He paused, looking at the rock. “Just pick it up,” Carl shouted. “Don’t make a pet out of it!” The copper bear bent his knees and surrounded the wide boulder with his new long arms, feeling his muscles stretch and flex as he prepared for what he assumed to be a titanic struggle. He pushed his fingers under each edge of the cold stone and hugged the rock’s surface to his naked body. At first, it wouldn’t budge at all. As he applied more force to his labors, an odd thing started to happen. He could feel his muscles tensing and bulging. A hard heat began to sing across his body and the familiar sensation of muscular development kicked in. He realized that he was physically growing - actually getting stronger - as he wrestled to get the boulder off the ground. He felt his back expand, and his shoulders and lats swell. His arms bulged and the muscles along his thick legs grew larger by the inch. He was getting stronger, somehow. As he tested his body’s power, it was expanding itself to meet the challenge, developing new strands and cables of muscle even as he attempted to lift the monstrous rock, fighting gravity and his own strength in the process. And then it budged. He moved his hands underneath and pulled the rock towards him. The far edge lifted up. He gritted his teeth and his abdominals swelled with power and his arms and shoulders sang with strain and, inch by inch, he slowly managed the two-ton slab of solid rock off the ground. “He’s a fighter,” Carl said, “I’ll give him that.” “That’s a lot to do in one go, though.” “He looks like he’s managing it okay.” And he was. Trevor was slowly, and with effort that made all his massive muscles bulge out starkly from his frame, lifting the boulder off the ground. Then he was balancing its weight, shifting his legs, moving his grip, and he had the man-size rock fully off the ground and he continued lifting it, inch by inch. “You’re doing great, Trev!” Carl urged. “Fuck,” Trevor growled. “I know, right? It’s fucking heavy!” “Shut up,” Trevor groaned. He now had the rock in both arms and was standing upright. holding over two tons of solid granite in his arms. “You did it!” Carl shouted. “I don’t think he’s quite done, yet,” Billy observed. Which was true, because Trevor was now attempting the push the tonnage over his head. “You don’t have to show off for us,” Carl advised. “We’re both suitably impressed!” Trevor grunted and strained, glorying in the sensation of muscular power and growth that continued to build and manifest across his entire body. Muscle was strengthening, tightening, developing harder and thicker as he made his new, miraculous, impossible body lift the boulder up, up, up and over his head. He stood, now, in the darkening light, feet spread apart, chest heaving as he breathed, the muscles of his arms and shoulders standing out starkly beneath his milky skin, holding several tons of rock above his copper-haired head. “Fuck yeah!” he shouted, with a tremendous smile on his handsome face and both dicks inflated to full glory. The muscles all across his eight-foot tall body were bulging out against his pale skin. He was clearly even bigger than before, and looked like he could tear apart anything he set his hands to. “I think he likes it,” Carl observed, because both of Trevor’s cannons were now exploding like milk fountains, shooting fat ropes of cream as he spontaneously achieved orgasm. “Evidently,” Billy agreed. Eyes closed, holding the rock above his head, Trevor came fat gouts of cum that splattered into the dry earth, emptying his over-productive balls because his body had delivered so much power that he was overwhelmed with it. He shot his load until it dripped from the mouths of both cocks and he smiled with evident bliss. Then Trevor turned slowly and heaved the boulder as far as he could throw it, which wasn’t very far, yet, and they all felt it strike back to earth with a heavy thud and a cloud of dust. Trevor was clapping his hands to rid them of the grit and came striding back, his even thicker legs winding around each other making his gait more like a strut, obviously proud and amazed with himself. “Holy fuck, that was intense.” “So, yeah,” Carl said, “we’re kinda strong.” He narrowed his gaze and asked, “How are you feeling after that?” “Hungry.” He thought for a moment, and added, “Horny.” “Sums it up pretty well.” Carl smiled and stepped back, pushing his boyfriend towards the huge copper-headed man. “How about a snack?” Billy said, “Carl!” “Trev says he’s hungry and horny! You can feed both those needs quite admirably!” “Carl!” Trevor echoed. “What?” He shook his head, laughing slightly. “You old dudes and your morals. Look, Trevor, after a build up and explosion like that, your body needs more power. Billy has the best juice in the world, plus he’s the best lover in the world.”” “I’m not….” “You so are,” Carl shot back. “So you two go to town and I’ll get the truck ready.” “Ready? Ready for what?” He looked at Billy. “You haven’t forgotten the reason for our...walkabout, have you?” “Oh. Yeah.” “Oh, Yeah.” Carl pushed Billy gently towards Trevor again. “Have fun kids. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do, which pretty much allows you to do whatever the fuck you feel like doing.” Then he winked. Billy looked at Trevor. He was breathing hard, his muscles were stark and bulging, a sheen of sweat coated his milky skin and he had a fierce, hungry look in his eyes. “You ready?” In answer, Trevor fell upon Billy like a starving man, and the two huge gods fell to the earth kissing and groping each other with wild need. Trevor found it hard to argue with Carl’s assessment of Billy’s talents only moments after they fell together. “Let yourself go,” Billy growled in his ear. “There are no more boundaries between us.” “I don’t….” “You do.” “I can’t….” “You can.” Then Trevor released himself entirely to his needs and his power and his strength, and his cocks exploded again with hot, heavy cream and he felt Billy’s energizing and satisfying cum splattering all over his body. They were coming together as they pleasured each other, caressing and groping and kissing and fucking without any limits or direction, their bodies telling them where to go and what to do. Carl leaned against the Land Rover, watching his lover and his new friend sharing their power as he slowly caressed himself, taking a dick in each hand and double-stroking as the strong, unending tingles of sex shook his giant frame. Each cock drooled a flow of honey he used to lube up his grip, and he watched the other two men fucking - their muscles flexing and bulging, their cocks hard and stiff, their desire for each other hotter than the sun - and he drank in the beauty of two men making love under the dark, starry sky. “So, there’s a city in the other direction entirely populated with men like you….” “Men like us,” Carl corrected, again, “including you.” “Men like us,” Trevor agreed, “and every last one of them is as strong, as powerful, as muscular, as beautiful as you are, and as horny as I am….” “Possibly hornier,” Carl said, grinning, “though I personally would find that hard to believe.” “Then tell me why we’re driving away from there?” The road was dark ahead of them, lit by the Land Rover’s headlights. The sky was filled with stars and a sliver moon. They were once again driving in the direction that Trevor and the Muscle Club boys had been traveling before their sudden and unexpected tryst. “Billy has a mission,” Carl explained. “We can go on alone, if you’d prefer to check out Muscle City,” Billy said. “Though I do enjoy having you along.” “I must admit that I’m extremely tempted,” Trevor admitted. “My brain is going a little swimmy at the thought of it.” He looked at Billy, who was sitting next to him. “And not one of them is wearing a stitch of clothing?” Billy shook his head. “Not a stitch.” “Not a thread,” Carl added. “All that beautiful naked flesh just waiting - eager! - to be caressed and embraced. Not to mention a hard cock everywhere you look attached to a man ready to put it to very good use.” “And everyone just…?” “Everyone just does whatever they wish to do. With great frequency and energy.” Billy smiled. “And, yes, it’s exactly as wonderful as you’re imagining it to be.” Trevor’s handsome face frowned a bit. “So...what is this mission that’s so important that you left paradise behind to wander the endless American landscape?” “To find men like you,” Carl said. “Though this didn’t quite turn out according to plan.” “The mission?” Carl nodded. “Billy, here, has a special talent. Or so it is believed. And we’re out here to test that talent.” Trevor glanced over at the inhumanly beautiful man. “A special talent?” Billy shrugged. “It’s a theory.” “Having experienced your talents at physical pleasure first-hand, I don’t doubt you have others you haven’t tapped, yet.” “We think Billy’s a super trigger.” “And that would be?” “Sometimes,” Billy explained, “when a man is changed, he’ll manifest something unusual. More unusual, I guess, than the usual muscular growth and size. Something special. And after he does that, he can brings to us all that additional power, or size, or even a unique talent.” “Like?” Trevor asked. Carl counted on his fingers, “Pushing guys to make them feel good, having a second dick, being able to physically alter ourselves…you know, the usual superhero shit.” “And Billy can do that?” Billy shrugged in answer. “It’s a theory.” “How often does this happen, these changes?” “At first it happened quite often.” Carl nodded agreement. “Seemed like every new guy we welcomed into Muscle Club made us all get bigger, stronger, gave us some new ability.” “But now?” “We kind of put a moratorium on adding guys,” Carl said. “Billy thought that was a good idea, trying to keep the community happy, make us not be so….” “Desired?” Trevor asked. “Disliked,” Carl said. “I know, we’re all sweethearts and all we wanna do is have some fun. But for some strange reason, having all the male high school students start swelling with muscle and stopping every hour or so to fuck each other raw and then swell even bigger...it didn’t afford us many fans.” “How did this happen?” “Like Carl said, with Scott and Derek and this video that found online. But none of us knows where it came from, really, or how to...control it.” “Not that we want to,” Carl said. “But, yeah, sometimes it was a hassle having your dick constantly hard - not to mention two of them - and not being able to, you know, do something about it.” “I’m going to feel like this all the time, now?” Trevor was stroking his cocks, feeling the new constant thrill of sexual bliss that they delivered. “If you mean constantly horny with two cocks throbbing for attention and your balls aching from all the cum your producing and every inch of your skin needing someone else’s warm, strong hands all over you… then, yeah, that doesn’t go away.” “You can control it, when you need to,” Billy mentioned. “It’s part of the control we all have over our bodies.” “By control he means delay,” Carl clarified. “You still need to fuck someone or jerk off, like, a dozen times a day.” Trevor’s face registered doubt. “I’m fucking serious, bro. If you don’t relieve the pressure, when you do finally go off you’re gonna explode like a hydrant. Cum fucking everywhere, dude, and the biggest fucking orgasmic brain blast you’ve ever had.” He smiled. “Come to think of it, it’s pretty sweet.” Trevor looked down at his cocks. They were both throbbing and hot and hungry. He thought about the bliss they delivered and a gush of warm honey erupted from each nozzle as if in response to a request he didn’t make. Billy reached over and grabbed one of Trevor’s pricks and squeezed, making Trevor bite his lip and release even more pre. “Fuck,” he said softly. “Why don’t you let me take the wheel and you get on back there with Carl. Looks like your pressure is building again.” Trevor looked over, smiling. “It’s not unusual for a new guy. You’ll probably need some attention constantly, and luckily you have both of us here to help.” “You’re sure?” he asked. “You’re not still under the impression that just because Carl and I are together that we deny each other the opportunity to enjoy the attention of others? Because I’d like to dissuade you of that opinion as strongly as I can. I would happy and proud to have you violate Carl’s ass with as much energy and passion as you can manage. I would, in fact, and probably, feel better about watching you together than you feel pushing your cock into his ass and flooding his guts with cum.” “Oh.” Trevor’s face reddened, seeing as that was exactly what he wanted to do. “So, yeah, I would love for you to take my lover in the back of your truck and fuck each other so hard that keeping the vehicle in the lane becomes a driving challenge.” “Are you done?” Carl asked. “Because I need someone’s fat prick in my tight ass.” “Am I done, Trevor?” Trevor laughed. “Yeah, I’ll violate your lover if that’s what you want.” “You’ll make me the proudest pervert in this Range Rover, my friend.” Billy kissed his mouth. “and when you’re finished with him, I’d like the pleasure of your cock in my own ass, if that’s not asking too much.” “Just the one cock?” Trevor’s sensual mouth quirked into a half-grin. Billy looked down at the two fat shanks of sex already throbbing towards erection. “Well, if you insist.” As promised, Trevor did fuck Carl’s talented ass with as much energy and vitality as his new body could produce and, obeying Billy’s wishes, their fucking was so energetic and athletic that they made it difficult for Billy to control the truck. Then Carl and Billy traded places and it was Billy’s turn for some Trevor action, enjoying the fulfilling sensation of having his new friend shoving twin cocks of impressive size and girth deep inside his guts and flooding him with the warm, powerful sensation of Muscle Club cum that Trevor was still producing in overabundance. Somehow, between the three of them, they managed to keep traveling along the freeway and fucking each other until the needle of the truck’s gas tank was nearing the bottom, and it was time to find some more. “I saw a sign a couple miles back while you two were….” “Yes,” Billy nodded, “Trevor and I know what we were doing.” Carl smiled, then continued, “While you two were screaming out ‘fuck me, oh yeah, baby, right there, oh god, oh god, oh god!’” “I don’t sound like that,” Trevor complained. “I think he was attempting to do me.” Carl smirked. “I’m always attempting to do you, Billy.” Then he reached over and stroked his lover’s fat shank of sex meat to prove his point. Billy swallowed hard and shuddered as his body registered the sudden, almost violent shock of tugging that Carl sent through his hand into Billy’s cock. “You were saying?” “What? Oh, yeah. There was a sign back there about gas and food at the next exit. I get the impression that all we’re gonna find there is gas and food, though.” “What makes you say that?” Trevor asked in his cute Aussie accented voice. “The name of the place is Truck Stop.” “Well,” Billy said, sighing as Carl’s hand continued to stroke his prick and send rough shivers of pure sex into his body, “we have a truck and we need to stop so...no, Carl, don’t stop doing that. That, you can keep doing for as long as you want to.” “So...forever, then?” Billy kissed him soundly. Indeed, as Carl steered the Land Rover from the freeway toward a low-slung building lit by some sad, flickering lights, they discovered that the Truck Stop was something more of a deserted diner - or so it seemed. There were lights on inside and a filling station behind the building, but the large parking lot was empty save for a single small sedan parked beneath one of the two lot lights that were trying hard just to stay lit. “Oh, my,” Billy observed. “Well, fuck,” Carl agreed. “That’s either the saddest or the most romantic looking Truck Stop I’ve ever seen.” Carl’s handsome brow furrowed. “What’s romantic about it?” “I mean in an Edward Hopper sense.” “I’m not following you,” Carl admitted. “I see that we’re going to need to add art history to our class schedule when I get back,” Billy observed. “Edward Hopper is a mid-century American painter, whose most famous painting, called ‘Nighthawks,’ depicts a corner diner at night populated by….” “Oh! Oh, I know the one you mean.” Carl looked at the Truck Stop. “Definitely more sad than romantic, this place,” he observed. “But they have gas.” “Indeed,” Billy agreed. His body was already resizing itself in preparation for putting some clothing back on rather than wander inside stark naked. “I hesitate to mention this, Trevor, but Carl and I have no cash. Or credit cards. Or...ID.” “Wait, you don’t have a driver’s license or…?” Billy smirked and shrugged. “We can both drive, obviously, but we weren’t planning on it, you see. And, logically, what were the odds that anyone who pulled over three huge musclebound - naked - gentlemen having continual sex with each other were going to be chiefly concerned with driver’s licenses?” “I think your logic is a tad flawed,” Trevor suggested, “but I see your point.” “I can see everything,” Carl added. Then he sighed. “I always hated this part.” “Which part?” Billy asked. “The part where you put your clothes back on and pretend that we aren’t….” “That particular chapter of our lives is definitely over, Carl,” Billy said before kissing Carl’s mouth with deep passion. “The clothes are going back on, but there’s no more pretending about you and me. Ever.” “God, I love you,” Carl said, simply. “The feeling is mutual,” Billy agreed. After some negotiation, both Billy and Trevor fit their muscled bulks into whatever clothing between the three of them still fit - because thanks to Trevor’s recent initiation, Billy was now a bit larger than before. So, shirtless and looking a bit like refugees from an underwear ad shoot starring well-hung porn stars with Mr. Universe bodies and movie star faces, the two men exited the Land Rover, leaving a naked Carl behind the wheel, and walked towards the small building. As they approached, they could hear music coming from inside, and opening the glass door the unmistakable sounds of Skrillex blasted out. “What. The hell. Is that?” Trevor looked at Billy, scowling. “You don’t get out much, do you?” “Not if this is considered music.” Trevor sighed. “Looks like we need to add modern music appreciation to our class schedule,” he chided. “I get your point. No need to be rude.” He listened to the abrupt breaks and chopped vocals and deep bass flutters for a moment, and then said/shouted, “It does have a certain tribal appeal.” “You mean that you can feel it in your balls?” Billy smiled. “As a matter of fact….” Before he could finish his thought, a small figure emerged from the kitchen through a flapping door. He - if it was a he - was nodding his head violently and shaking a vibrant length of brightly colored red hair like a flag. His hair was not the usual red, it was blood red. He was thin as a reed, and moving his limbs as if his joints had recently been lubed. He pivoted and twisted in an alarming and remarkable manner, obviously oblivious to his new customers. The music was coming from an old boombox that had been augmented with additional compartments to build up its bass, and there were flashing and throbbing LEDs complimenting its silver-plated face. “Oh my,” Billy said. “What’s that?” “I think,” Trevor shouted, “that’s our waiter.” “He’s beautiful,” Billy yelled. Unfortunately, he did so right at a conveniently placed break in the music, and his comical observation echoed through the diner very loudly. The young man stopped dead and reached over to shut down Skrillex’s deep, hard beats and he stood there as his thick, long hair settled over his face breathing hard and staring back at the two nearly-naked men standing at the door to the diner. “Hello,” Trevor said. The boy blinked. “Could we get some gas?” Billy asked. That was when Magnus “Booji Boy” Jump (not his real name) fainted dead away. Part 12 “Maybe we should take his clothes off,” Carl suggested, looking down at the passed out boy with the bright red hair. “You mean in case his garments are constricting?” Carl looked at Trevor and shrugged. “I dunno. That’s just always my first inclination. To take their clothes off.” He kneeled down and placed his hand against the small figure’s chest. “He seems to be breathing okay.” He looked up at Billy and Trevor. “So he sees you two just standing there, takes one look at your ugly mugs and faints dead away?” “That’s what happened,” Billy acknowledged. Then he kneeled down beside his boyfriend and placed his hand against the young man’s forehead. “Seems cool.” “What’s that mean?” Carl asked. “I don’t know, either, but it’s probably better than being feverish.” “Either of you know what to do when someone faints?” Trevor asked. “Don’t they usually just come around eventually? It’s not like you guys hit him with a two-by-four or something. So I guess he was just shocked.” “I’d say, from the redolent scent of marijuana smoke, that we wasn’t exactly sober-minded to begin with,” Billy observed. “Yeah, the dude reeks,” Carl agreed. Billy looked at Carl. “Don’t you think you might, you know.” “Might what?” “Put some clothes on?” Carl’s brow wrinkled. “Look, when you poke your head out and yell at me to come running, I come running. I don’t generally consider what I’m wearing at the time.” “Even when what you’re wearing is nothing.” Carl smiled and shrugged. “You’ve never complained before.” Then he kissed Billy’s mouth before his lover could further complain. “Anyway, I don’t think he’s gonna get more shocked than he already is, do you?” “Probably not,” Billy agreed. He looked down at the young man’s face. “What do you think, seventeen?” “Eighteen or nineteen,” Trevor agreed. “Weird that he’s here on his own.” “Without adult supervision, you mean?” Carl asked. “You’re assuming this place is open for business. From the volume of the music that was playing and the fact that he’s not exactly dressed for company, I’d guess he’s the cleaning crew or something. Making a few extra bucks to keep a bag of weed in his jeans.” He dug into the young man’s front pocket and produced the evidence. “Voila!” he said, showing a baggy of stems and buds to Billy. The body began to stir, and a low, soft moan escaped his lips. “Looks like Sleeping Beauty is about to awaken,” Billy said. Then he looked at Carl, adding, “Maybe you should go find something to cover up a little.” “Too late.” Carl nodded at the face of the formerly unconscious young man, whose eyes were fluttering. “Ooh, fuck,” he said. Then he opened his eyes and focused on three of the biggest, most muscular and handsomest men on the planet all staring down at him with various levels of concern on their faces. One of them, a blue-eyed dude with peachfuzz golden whiskers on his noggin, chin and cheeks, smiled and said, “Welcome back, dude.” His voice was absurdly deep, but there was an unmistakable note of friendliness to it. “You okay?” “I….” he stopped again, as the three men’s faces came into focus, and he realized he was surrounded by a trio of naked or near-naked bodybuilders who looked like they just stepped out of some Frank Frazzeta portfolio, or a Conan graphic novel, except all three of them were Conan. Much larger versions of Conan. “Whoa,” he whispered. “Can you stand up?” another one asked. If the first one, the peach fuzz guy, was handsome, his friend with the dark hair and green eyes was positively ungodly. Magnus blinked hard and nodded, and as the ungodly man moved to help him up, he turned toward the third member of the party and said, “Trevor, can you get us a glass of water, please?” “Right on ya,” the third man, who looked like he was made of muscle and fur, answered in a distinctive Australian accent. He moved back towards the diner’s kitchen and Magnus was helped to his feet. They were even bigger standing up! The two men - peach fuzz guy and the dark god - towered over him. They owned bodies of incredible power and size. They were hard as rocks, and seemed to be pulsing with heat as they stood beside him. “Dude,” he said to peach fuzz guy, “you’re naked.” Carl looked at Billy and nudged him playfully. “See? Told you I was naked.” He focused his bright blue eyes on Magnus and said, “He didn’t believe me, either.” The red-haired bear dude came back with a glass of water in his hand. It looked ridiculously small in his huge grip. “Here you go,” he said. His accent was thick and his clothes barely fit his bulk. Magnus couldn’t help staring at the bulge pressing forward from his groin, practically daring his zipper to contain what was obviously behind it. “Thanks,” he answered gruffly, then he was pouring the cool water down his throat. “I’m Billy,” the dark god said, “and this is Carl and Trevor.” Peach fuzz guy and Aussie Bear both nodded greetings in turn. “Magnus,” Magnus answered. “Magnus, huh?” Peach fuzz asked, sarcasm fairly dripping from his deep and powerful voice. “Magnus,” Magnus repeated, determinedly. He took another long sip of the drink. Then he looked at naked Peach Fuzz guy and asked, “And what are you dressed up for?” His eyes couldn’t help but focus on the man’s enormous wealth of cock meat, a thick, plump shank of sex that jutted forward and drooped down much longer than it needed to. Carl smiled, watching the young man looking at his prick, and he reached down and stroked himself. “A wedding, obviously,” he answered. Magnus huffed out a small laugh despite himself. “You dudes LARPing or something?” Billy looked at Carl and mouthed the word ‘larping?’ at him. Carl just shrugged, and asked Magnus, “Is that like streaking?” “LARPing? Live Action Role-Playing? I mean, you dudes look like you just stepped out of some graphic novel. That’s some serious dedication,” he explained. “Yeah,” Trevor said. “We’re LARPers. We’re LARPing.” “Bullshit,” Magnus announced, narrowing his eyes. “There’s no meeting for two weeks, and everyone went to RenFair anyway. So what are you dudes doing?” “Do you...LARP?” Billy asked. He shrugged. “Sometimes. Gets too political for my tastes, though. So I just D&D on weekends. Get my bloodlust satisfied on a few figurines instead of foam-swording some asshole who thinks he’s a Drow.” Dark God looked at Peach Fuzz. “How much of this are you getting?” The naked Conan dude shrugged. The lobes of his shoulders and the piles of muscle beside his thick neck bunched up into mountains of power. “Almost none of it. I think Bart and Tony are gamers, but we didn’t….” “Who are you guys?” Magnus asked again. “And why are you naked?” he asked Carl. Billy said, “Well, Magnus, we’re…” “Call me Booji Boy.” “Boogie Boy?” He nodded. “Like Devo? You know?” “Devo? The ‘Whip it good’ Devo?” Another nod. “Sorry, do you mind if I just call you Magnus?” He shrugged, drinking the last of the water and wiping his mouth with the back of his forearm. Then he held the glass towards Trevor. Trevor smiled despite himself, then performed a slight bow and said, “At once, your majesty.” The Red Bear took the glass and disappeared into the kitchen again. “We’re on a road trip,” Billy said. Magnus narrowed his bloodshot eyes. “A road trip,” he repeated, slowly. Billy nodded. “And we needed gas.” “You needed gas.” “And we saw the lights on so we stopped. And then...well, you know the rest.” “Okay,” Magnus said, “so, three seven-foot-tall bodybuilder dudes strip naked and pile into a car to see the sites of our beautiful community. You’re driving along...thanks,” he said to Trevor, accepting another glass of water, “You’re driving along, naked, at five o-clock in the AM and notice, hey, we need some fuel for Bessie.” “Bessie?” “I’m gonna call your car Bessie.” Billy smiled. “Okay. But it’s technically a truck.” “Of course it is. So you’re tooling along all naked-like in Bessie, just three muscular naked bodybuilder chums, out for a stroll, and happen upon the Gas ‘N’ Sip and think, well, there’s a place to stop! So you pull on some excuse for shorts that barely covers your ass and wander inside to ask Booji Boy for some help. Am I getting it right so far?” “More or less,” Billy agreed, “though I think these shorts do an admirable job covering my ass.” “I like you,” Magnus said, taking a drink. “Likewise,” Billy said, smiling brightly. “Now,” Magnus said, tilting his head, “who’s got my stash?” “That would be the naked guy,” Carl said, dangling the crumpled plastic baggie of weed. He handed it forward and Magnus accepted it. “You gentlemen partake?” Billy shook his head, as did Trevor, but Carl said, “I’ve been known to use some herbs in my time.” “The naked guy! Somehow I knew that about you. Wanna spark some up with me?” “Don’t you think you should hold off a little? After all you just fainted,” Billy observed. Magnus twisted his mouth into a bow and shook his head. “I think, young grasshopper, that in order to deal with what’s going on right about now with you three giant dudes, I’m going to need a bit of help to mellow myself out. As it is, my boner is jumping around like a tick on a waffle iron and something about you is screaming trouble in capital letters as big as Mount Rushmore. If there was ever a time that called for a few puffs of ditchweed, this would be that time.” He looked at Carl, asking, “You coming, Big Nude?” “Right behind you, Booji Boy.” Carl looked at Billy and said, softly, “I’ll look after him, don’t worry.” “Is he going to be all right?” “Something tells me he’s going to be absolutely amazing.” He winked and sauntered his perfect naked butt through the kitchen door, following Magnus out back. Billy sighed and sat down. “Well.” “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “That is one smart young man.” “You got that, too?” “Crazy smart,” he said, nodding. “I’ve seen it before. He’s got prodigy written all over him.” “Yes, but prodigious at what? And why is he spending his nights cleaning out a backwater diner on a stretch of lost highway?” Magnus was rolling up a joint as he walked outside into the dawn light. “So, Naked Dude” he said, “what’s your story?” “My story?” Carl asked. “You and the Dark God are an item, no?” Carl tripped over his feet and then stumbled forward. “How did you...?” He shrugged. “Fuck, dude, it’s written all over your face every time you look at him. But I get the distinct impression that you two enjoy a rather ‘open relationship’,” he observed, making air quotes, “and Copper Bear in there is in on the action?” “Jesus,” Carl said. He shook his head in wonder. Magnus pulled a Bic lighter from his pocket and sparked the joint to life, pulling in a slow toke before offering it to Carl. “It’s not hard to see it, dude. Plus the fact that, you know, you are naked so you’re kind of obvious about your feelings.” He motioned towards Carl’s fat shank of sex. “That things practically a Geiger Counter. I can see it twitch every time you look at Billy boy” Carl laughed and accepted the smoldering doobie. “I guess so,” he agreed, “I never was much good at hiding my feelings.” Magnus nodded. “Good for you,” he said. “Never much cared for people who went around spending their lives lying.” He took the butt back and sucked in a deep lungful. “Not great, I admit,” he said, looking at his joint, “but it gets the job done.” “Your own stuff?” Magnus nodded. “I’m perfecting the strain. Still a bit harsh, but I like that strawberry taste on the back.” Carl took it back and nodded. “Got a name for it?” He took a slight drag and handed it back again. “Strawberry Fields,” Magnus said. “I know, not very original.” He took a slow suck. “So, what’s your story really? You dudes, like, trumans or something?” “You get straight to the point, don’t you?” He shrugged, taking another slight tug on the joint. “What the fuck, you know? I ask questions and people either answer them or evade them, but either reaction tells me something.” “We’re not trumans,” Carl said, accepting Magnus’s weed for another slow toke. His head wasn’t swimming, and he was wondering whether his body could even feel intoxication anymore. “I’m not exactly sure what we are.” “But you’re not strictly human.” Carl shrugged. “Like I said, I’m not sure.” “Fair enough,” Magnus answered. “You believe me?” “It’s a thing,” he answered. “I can tell when someone’s lying.” “How do you do that?” “I guess if you’ve been lied to enough times, you start to know the difference.” He finished the dregs of the roach and crushed it under his shoe. “You want to go back inside?” “No,” Carl said, “I like it out here.” He looked across the landscape at the slowly rising sun, coloring the sky in purple and pink. Then he looked at Magnus, and added, “I like talking to you.” “I know,” Magnus answered. “You want to make out with me.” “Is it obvious?” “I told you,” he answered, looking down, “you have a Geiger Counter attached to you.” “You’re sexy as fuck, you know,” Carl said. Magnus smiled. “I’m intriguing and weird.” “Sexy as fuck,” Carl repeated. “Are you gay?” “I’m...open. I find people interesting and confusing, and I find boys and girls equally beautiful, depending.” “Depending on what?” “What’s going on inside of them.” “What about me?” Carl asked. “What about you?” Magnus countered. “I have a feeling you always get what you want - or should I say who you want. Looking like that.” “You’re calling me a slut?” “I’ve got nothing against sluts. And, looking like that, why not take advantage of it? Sex is fun and beautiful, when you do it for the right reasons and with the right person.” His eyebrow arched, and he added, “Let’s face it, not everyone wanders around naked all the time.” “I’m not naked all the time.” “You’re lying again,” Magnus said, folding his thin arms across his chest. “Only this time I’m not sure why.” “Old habits,” Carl explained, feeling slightly embarrassed. “I understand. I used to be you. I used to lie to people about what I wanted, or who I wanted. I used to lie to people about who I was, mostly to make them feel better. But it never made me feel better, so I stopped doing it.” He tucked his stash back into his jeans. “You’re very unusual,” Carl said, with wonder. “It has been so observed,” Magnus agreed. He looked down and then back up, taking in the other man’s incredible and beautiful body before asking, “What do you want to do now?” “Kiss you,” Carl said. “See? That wasn’t is hard, was it?” “Can I?” “Kiss me?” Carl nodded. “Yes, I think I’d like being kissed by you. Something tells me that you’re probably extremely good at it, and I like doing things with people who are extremely good at what they’re doing.” “I am,” Carl admitted. “But I’ve had a lot of practice.” He stepped forward, and he was trembling for some reason. “What makes a good kiss, do you think?” Magnus simply stood there, looking fearless and in charge. “You have to mean it,” Carl explained. Magnus smiled. “What an excellent answer. I was a bit afraid you might go into something about lips and tongues and get very precise about it.” “I find if you think about it too much, it’s apt to be disappointing.” “Then let’s not think about it,” Magnus agreed. The back door to the diner opened and Trevor stepped out, saying, “Magnus, we were wondering...where’d he go?” All Trevor could see was Carl’s wide, huge, muscular back. He was standing a few feet away, and his head was bent down. “Carl? Have you seen….oh.” The top half of Magnus’s face popped up over Carl’s thick shoulder and he asked, “Can I help you with something?” “Sorry, but we were hoping to get some gas.” “Oh, sure thing.” His eyes sank from view again and then there were some wet, sucking noises and Carl stepped aside, releasing the small young man from his muscular embrace. Magnus licked his lips and said, “I was right. You’re extremely good at that.” Then he stepped around Carl’s bulk and walked towards the diner door, pausing to ask Trevor, “Are you coming?” “In a sec,” he answered. “Okay,” Magnus replied, and he disappeared inside the diner. Carl was standing there as if in shock. He was looking across the landscape again, his chest slowly rising and falling, his mouth slightly opened, and his eyes unblinking. “You okay?” Trevor asked. He looked over and shook his head. “Holy fuck,” he answered softly. “What? What happened?” “I don’t know,” he said. “Hey,” Magnus said, seeing Billy standing near the register. “Hey,” Billy said back. “Can we get….” “Some gas, yeah, the Copper Bear mentioned that.” He walked towards the huge man and looked up at him. “You’re a very lucky guy,” he said. “Am I?” “Very lucky,” he repeated. “You and Carl, right?” “Me and Carl?” “You’re together.” “Well, yes.” He nodded as he circled behind the counter and pulled out a ring of keys from his jeans. “He’s an interesting dude.” He unlocked a cabinet door and placed another key into a barrel lock. “He is?” “But you knew that already,” he added, meeting Billy’s curious gaze. “Mostly,” Billy agreed, “but I’m not sure that ‘interesting’ would be the first word that springs to mind.” “How would you describe him?” “Loving. Capable. Sexy. Funny.” Magnus was silent for a moment and then he nodded. “Interesting,” he said, again. “Did you enjoy your time together.” Magnus smiled. “Very much. There you go, the gas is on. Just fill ‘er up and come back when you’re done.” “Thanks.” Billy turned, paused, and then turned back. “May I ask what you two talked about?” “We didn’t do much talking. But there was a lot of kissing.” “I see.” “You’re okay with that, I assume.” “Yes,” Billy said slowly. “Very lucky,” Magnus repeated. “Gas is all set!” Trevor came back inside as Billy was leaving and he looked at Magnus. “What did you do to Carl?” “Do?” “He’s sort of….” “We shared some truth, he and I. That’s all.” “Truth? Truth about what?” “Who he is.” He smiled. “Is he all right?” “He’s….stuck.” “He’s clear. It’ll pass. Sometimes it’s weird.” “What’s weird? What do you mean, he’s clear?” “He had some stuff blocking him, but it’s gone now. Stupid stuff. Silly stuff. Everyone has some. So I gave him the truth. But I knew he could handle it. He’s cool.” He looked down, away from Trevor. “I don’t usually...not that I’m embarrassed or anything, but people….most people….” Then he looked up again. “But when I saw you dudes, I knew you were different. I could tell he could...you could handle it.” “What did you do?” Trevor approached the small man, his face taking on a look of concern. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, ease up there, Poppa Bear. I didn’t do anything. He’s just figuring some stuff and coming to grips with it. He’s got to let go, and sometimes that’s scary.” He shrugged. “He’s a great guy, though. Totally open. He can handle it. It’s just sometimes...sort of...shocking.” “I still don’t understand.” “I know.” His eyes moved up and down on Trevor’s body, and he said, “You’re not used to that, are you?” “Used to what?” “What’s going on with your body. You’re still trying to, like, process things.” He met Trevor’s jade gaze. “You’re getting the hang of it. Your friends are helping. At least with the physical part.” He leaned against the counter. “When did it happen?” “When did what…?” “When did you change? Was it, like, days ago?” His eyes narrowed “No, no, more like a few hours. Whoa, that must be intense.” “How are you…?” “I can see your truth, Copper Bear. It’s a...thing.” He shrugged. “Don’t know what it is, really. Always just had it. Mostly I keep these observations to myself. It discomforts people. But you...you’re, like, broadcasting it like a fucking radar beam.” “And Carl?” “Carl was afraid of some stuff. Leftover stuff. Stuff that doesn’t - shouldn’t - matter anymore.” He sighed. It was a sad sound. “Even the stuff we bury, no matter how deep down, it’s all still there. Ticking away.” He tapped the counter. “Tick, tick, tick. Carl’s a cool guy. He just needed someone to show him that. Billy, he tries to show Carl that every day they’re together. Every minute. Every second.” He smiled then, but it faded as quickly as it appeared. “Some things we carry alone. Some things, no one - no matter how much they love us - some things are just ours.” “And you…?” “And me? I’m like…like an excavator. A miner. I find the broken parts and the veins of shit and I help you see them for what they are. They’re not jewels. They’re not gold. I help uncover them, to get past them. I help.” He looked up and down Trevor’s body again. “I can help you, too, if you want.” “Help me? Help me with what?” “Well, I won’t know that until you let me in, will I?” Trevor took another step forward. He was trembling now. Fear gripped his heart. Fear of something. Fear of something he couldn’t even name. “How do I do that?” “Carl just wanted to kiss me. So I let him. He’s an excellent kisser.” “What do I…?” “It’s something intimate. Something special.” He took a step towards Trevor. “But you have to mean it.” Billy was standing at the rear of the truck, pumping gas into its tank when Carl came running up to him. Billy watched the other man’s incredible collection of muscle shift and bounce as he ran on his strong legs, and then Carl was surrounding Billy in his arms and kissing him with untold passion and love. “You’re amazing,” he said, and then he kissed him again. “What’d I do to deserve that?” “Everything,” Carl answered, and then he kissed him again for an extra long time. “I love you more than I can say,” Carl told him. “I love you more than words, more than deeds, more than...more than anything.” “I love you, too,” Billy said. “I’ll always love you.” “I know,” Carl said, then he looked into the sky and shouted it. “I know!” “Well, someone’s in a good mood,” Billy observed, squeezing his boyish lover tightly. “What brought this on all the sudden.” “Magnus did.” Billy’s eyebrow arched. “Magnus? What’s Magnus got to do with…?” “I don’t know. I don’t know what happened. I don’t know what he did, but we kissed. I kissed him. He kissed me. It was...intense. Remarkable. Something...something changed. He was...inside me. Or something. I can’t explain. I don’t...but then, it was all clear to me.” “What was clear?” “Everything!” He kissed his lover again, his teacher and his friend. The man who loved him more than anything, and always would. “I fucking love you, Billy Titus.” “Wow. Maybe you should smoke weed more often!” Trevor was standing next to Magnus. “You don’t need to be scared,” the small man told him. “You don’t even have to do this.” “I want to.” Magnus nodded. “Do I just…?” “Do what you feel you want to do. But be honest, and mean it.” Trevor took the other man’s face in his hands and leaned towards him, pressing his lips to Magnus’s with tenderness. Magnus kissed him back, closing his eyes and placing his hand behind Trevor’s neck. He squeezed the hard muscle and stroked his silken skin. Trevor closed his eyes, surrounding the small man’s body in his muscled embrace, kissing him soundly, fully, and with passion. Magnus opened himself to Trevor. Magnus bared his soul, like a light, like a sun, to burn away the doubt and sadness. To uncover the secrets and lies. To show him truth. Trevor’s life, moments and seconds, bursting through. When he said the wrong thing and didn’t mean it. When he didn’t say what he should have, and lost someone forever. When he was in love, but too scared to embrace it. When he chose the simple path, when the challenge was too hard and the regret that followed him until today. The things he hated, and the people he loved. The sensations he turned from, thinking himself unworthy. The words that crept into his head from those he trusted, who were too filled with fear themselves to be honest. Moments. Small moments. Building a wall inside him. A prison. A prison of fear. And there was Magnus at the door, holding the key. “You can be free,” he said. He put the key in the lock. He turned it. The sound of rusted gears trying to hold fast, but breaking apart now. Magnus turned the key in Trevor’s lock and opened the door to his cage. “You can be free,” he said, “if you want to be.” “I do,” he answered. Magnus smiled. He offered his hand. “You can be free. Those things can’t harm you now. Those words are gone. Remember, and be free.” He kissed Magnus with fierce need and passion. He kissed him and felt him inside, opening the prison. And he was free. “It’s not the weed, it was Magnus. He...did something.” “That must have been some kiss,” Billy said, laughing. “You don’t...no, it isn’t just that. It’s...god...it’s...he freed me.” “From what?” “Fear. Doubt. Pain. He...I don’t know how, but he freed me.” Trevor was sitting in a booth in the diner, slowly blinking. Magnus was watching him, quietly, thinking about the man and everything that happened to him. It was never really easy, when he did what he did. Because he had to be part of everyone else’s darkness. He had to hear the words that scarred and the faces that accused and the feelings of remorse, regret, sadness and fear. He had to open himself and pull them inside, so that the other person could be free. He looked at Trevor and said, softly, “You’re okay.” “I know.” “No, you don’t. But you will. It just takes a little time.” “I know,” he repeated, dazedly. Magnus looked outside and saw Carl and Billy in a tight embrace. He knew what Billy had done to protect the younger man. He knew how fiercely - how powerfully - Carl loved Billy. He did not read minds. He did not read thoughts. He did not see images of dreams or pictures of memories. He was a guide, not a follower. He showed the way out of the darkness, as long as the other person wanted to follow. Some people were still too scared. Most people, actually. Holding on to their demons, needing those broken pieces as if without them they were not whole. He understood that. He could not blame them. But these three…. Who were these odd men? He’d never before encountered anyone starting from such an open position. Maybe the fact that they were so physically powerful allowed them to be emotionally open. Maybe the...changes they had accepted left them free to other changes, other doors, other possibilities. He hardly had to dig to find the pain, and then releasing it was easy. It was like opening a present on Christmas morning, only the box was filled with darkness. He just had to swallow it all down inside him, and wait for it to pass. He shouldn’t have done two men so close together. He should have known when he saw them, and how his body reacted to their presence. He should have known. He grasped his belly and closed his eyes against the pain. The fire was building. Carl kissed Billy with all the love he had inside him. Billy returned the kiss with his usual open devotion, accepting Carl’s love and giving back the love he had inside for this beautiful, caring, adorable blonde nutball. Carl had saved him, hadn’t he? Carl, who was always there, supporting, uplifting, helping in ways that Billy never realized he needed. When their lips parted after what seemed like an eternity, Billy looked into his lover’s eyes and felt a deeper connection to the other man than he had ever felt. Carl smiled and hugged him tightly. “God, I love you,” he whispered into his ear. “Don’t ever leave me,” Billy whispered back. “I’ll die without you.” Carl laughed. “Always the drama queen.” But he knew Billy meant what he said. “I’m gonna…” Magnus started, but then he realized that Trevor wasn’t listening. Trevor was somewhere else for the moment, surfacing from the deep place and seeing the sun coming up. Trevor would be fine, he knew. Trevor would be great. He sighed and lifted himself from the chair and dug inside his jeans for the remnants of his weed, holding it in his fist as he made his way back outside. Who were these men? What was happening? He thought about his decision to leave people behind, and the pain they all held inside, the pain he could release from them if they allowed him to. The pain he could swallow inside him like acid, as it ate away at him. The pain that would diminish with time - the pain he understood too well. His fingers were shaking slightly as he crumpled a bit of his weed into a paper and tried rolling it up. This always helped. He didn’t know why it did, but it did. A little fuzziness to his brain cushioned the blow, but two men so close together was making it hard to deal. He licked the edge and sealed the joint, smelling the dry green garden inside. He swallowed drily and dug in his other pocket for the lighter, shaking it a bit to hear the butane sloshing. The he put the tip of his cigarette between his lips and sparked the flame, pulling in a slow drag to allow his head to slow down. Carl and Billy rounded the corner of the building hand-in-hand, with Carl practically pulling Billy along like a parent and child. “Knew you’d be out here,” Carl said. Magnus nodded. “Yep,” he acknowledged, “I’m pretty predictable that way.” “Kiss Billy!” he instructed, excitedly. Billy’s handsome face looked dubious, and he said, “Only if you want to, of course.” “There’s probably nothing in the world I’d love more than to kiss you, William Titus. When you walked through that door an hour ago and I saw you, when I felt you, I knew what that would be like. The sensation of that, the sudden impossible realization of that kind of threw me for a loop.” “That’s why you fainted?” Carl asked, looking concerned. Magnus nodded, making a gesture with his hand mimicking himself falling flat on his face. “Kersplat. That’s all she wrote.” He narrowed his eyes and pointed at Billy. “You’re...powerful. Not just all those heavy muscles you’ve got bulging out from every inch of your massive frame. You’re powerful inside.” He tapped his own chest, over his heart. “The kind of power that I don’t encounter very often.” “See? I told you you were amazing!” Carl said, kissing Billy’s cheek. “I don’t think I’m all that amazing,” Billy protested, looking askance. Magnus just nodded, saying, “I know. I know you don’t think so. That’’s another unusual quality. Men like you - people like you - they can be right assholes. They can be so full of themselves, pumped up and loud, bullying everyone around them. It’s a defense mechanism, you know. No one is born an asshole. Assholes are made - or, I guess, more properly, assholes make themselves. And you have every right to be an asshole, Dark God. Every right in the world. But you’re not.” “Thanks?” Magnus smiled. “You’re welcome.” He sighed. “I can’t help you right now, Dark God. No offense, Peach Fuzz, I see that look on your face. I know you. Of course I do. And I know how much you want this for him. But I need a little rest, if that’s okay.” He swallowed and looked across the horizon at the rising sun. “A little rest.” “Can I ask a question?” Not looking over, Magnus said, “Ask anything you like, Dark God.” “Well, firstly, can you please stop calling me that?” “If you like,” he answered. “I’d much prefer it.” Magnus nodded his agreement. “And then I was wondering how…?” “How do I do it? That’s a good question. If I knew how I did it maybe I could stop doing it.” He shrugged. “It’s just a thing. Something I can do. Always, or at least as long as I can remember. It was a hassle when I was a kid, as you can imagine.” “How old are you?” “Eighteen.” “You’re still a kid,” Billy observed. Magnus smiled enigmatically. “Age-wise, I guess. But when you do what I do, you grow up fast. You learn things you shouldn’t learn, see things you shouldn’t see, feel things you shouldn’t feel. Those things all pile up, and sometimes the pile falls over and buries me.” He sighed again. “I suppose, though, you’re interested in what happens to you - what happened to Peach Fuzz and Copper Bear.” “Why don’t you use names?” “Names have power. Names have meaning. Your name is your badge, and your shield. When I’m too close, it makes it easier if I don’t.” “So, calling me Dark God….” “Just helps, but I understand why you might not like that one.” He looked at Billy, then, his brow furrowing. “You are a dark god, though. You can change men. You can make them like you are. Powerful. Beautiful. Incomparable. Perfect. I say that because it’s true, but those are the words you fear most.” He looked away again. “Guilt and fear, Dark God. Those are the killers.” “You take them away?” “No one can take those away. But I can show them to you for what they are.” “And what are they?” “Lies, Dark God. Just lies you tell yourselves.” He looked at Carl, and said, “He knows, now. You may as well ask him as ask me. He knows the truth.” Carl nodded, then he placed his hand against Billy’s impossibly broad and muscular chest. “It’s what’s inside here that matters, Billy. What’s inside your heart, and your heart...goddam, there’s so much love inside there, Billy. More love than you can hold. You love us all, every one of us, and you always have. Now you just need to love yourself.” “I don’t….” “If you don’t, then it doesn’t matter, does it?” Magnus was standing straight, all five feet seven inches of him. His brightly dyed hair was caught in the wind, waving like a warning flag. He had his hands in his pockets and his shoulders were tight and high. “If you have nothing to fear, you certainly can’t fear me.” “Kiss him, Billy. Let him inside your heart.” Billy walked towards Magnus, towering over him, blotting him out. He was huge and beautiful and throbbing with power. “I’m not afraid,” he said. “You have to mean it,” Magnus replied, smiling. “Whatever happens now...you have to mean it.” The huge, perfect man shrugged. “I always do.” Billy cupped Magnus’s small, delicate face in his hands. He bent his neck, and closed his eyes, placed his lips against Magnus’s with terrible, staggering love. Part 13 “I found a Penthouse magazine in my garage!” “Your dad’s?” The other boy grinned and nodded vigorously. “You stole it?” “Borrowed it,” he answered defensively. “He’s got tons. He won’t miss it. I dug into the pile and….” “Pile? There was a whole pile?” “Tons,” he repeated. “Where…?” “In my backpack.” “You brought it to school?” “‘Course.” “Cool.” “What’re you guys….?” “Steve brought a Penthouse to school,” Nick explained. “Shut up! You want everybody to hear?” “A Penthouse?” “Porn? Naked chicks? Pussy? Any of that ring a bell, Billy?” “Oh, shit,” Billy Titus answered, honestly shocked. “You can’t….” “Wanna see it?” “No,” Billy answered. His friends scowled at him oddly. Then he quickly added, “Not here.” They were standing in a school hallway near the lockers. “Lunch. Outside. The football field,” Steve, their leader, ordered. “Excellent,” Nick agreed, grinning widely. Billy sucked in a long breath and sighed. Billy wrapped Magnus in his embrace and held him tightly. Their lips were locked together. Billy was kissing Magnus with deep and penetrating love. Magnus opened himself to the older man, and watched. They already had the magazine open and were staring at a folded out page when Billy finally appeared. He had his hands shoved in his pockets and his head down. There were at least a dozen guys there, and he knew them all. Including Jackson, the captain of the baseball and football teams. He was larger than the others, and was wearing his usual red cap over his blonde hair. He was in the center, holding the magazine. And he had a hard-on in his faded blue jeans. Why was he here? Jackson, the beautiful boy. Jackson, the perfect boy. Jackson who was too cool to hang out with any clique because he was his own clique. Jackson of the golden tanned skin and the waves of soft brown hair and the dark, smoldering eyes. Jackson of the quick smile and the soft lips and the ass, the ass, the ass that would not quit. Jackson was here. Jackson had a raging, throbbing, obvious hard-on. Billy glanced away from the other boy’s crotch quickly, his face coloring and a sting of fear and shame rising in him strongly. Magnus stood beside him. “You like him,” he observed. “No, I don’t,” 14-year-old Billy protested. “It’s okay,” Magnus said, softly. “You’re okay.” “Titus! Yo! Where you been, sucking someone’s dick again!” “Oh, ha ha, Jackson,” someone else - it sounded like Nick - said. Jackson was watching him approach and shifted his chin in a nodded greeting. Jackson was always pretty nice. Jackson was always friendly. “He’s hot,” Magnus said. “Shut up,” Billy answered. The two of them walked towards the circle of boys. Some of them were visibly uncomfortable, tugging and shoving at their crotches to gain some room for their overactive teenaged male libidos. Some had glazed eyes as they looked down at the magazine. Others had torn pages in their hands, crumpled and well-handled, probably ripped from its pages. “S’up, Titus?” He shrugged. “Lemme see,” he said with feigned enthusiasm. One of the guys - Harrison - stepped next to him and showed him a full-color, glossy image of a naked woman. She was looking directly at him with her legs open. Her breasts were ponderous, huge, heavy round things capped with enormous dark nipples. Her face was smeared with lots of make-up and she had one hand down on her pussy, opening her lips for him. “Wow,” he said. “I know, right?” Harrison agreed, lustily. “I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’d take one look at her and faint,” someone else joked. “And she’d never let you near her with your limp dick, anyway.” “I ain’t limp at the moment, shit head,” Harrison argued, grabbing himself. Billy looked down. He could see Harrison’s cock shift and push against his denim. Indeed, he was nowhere near limp. But Billy was. “She’s pretty,” Magnus said, looking over Billy’s shoulder. “Yeah,” Billy agreed, looking at the woman and trying to feel what the others felt. “Nice pussy,” Magnus said. “Yeah,” Billy answered, looking at Harrison’s bulge. “Billy! Hey, Titus! You gotta see the centerfold! C’mere!” Steve called to him. Billy looked up. Steve was standing next to Jackson, who was staring intently at the open magazine in his large hands. There were a half-dozen guys crowded around him for a look at the goods. Billy attempted to smile and nod and walked in closer to the pack. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m scared,” he answered as they walked. “What are you scared of?” “Being found out.” “That you’re gay,” Magnus said. Not a question. Billy’s body went cold. His mouth went dry. He wanted to run away, but then everyone would wonder - or know. They all joked about each other being faggots. You were a fag if you didn’t get the joke. You were a fag if you didn’t drink the beer. You were a fag if you didn’t cheer at the game. You were a fag if you didn’t fit in. You were a fag. Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. “You’re okay.” Magnus’s hand was on Billy’s neck and he squeezed. Jackson looked up as Billy approached. “Hey, Titus.” “Hey, Morris,” he answered to the jock. Jackson used everyone’s last name, so they all used his. Jackson was smiling as he held the magazine towards Billy. Jackson had a huge hard-on in his pants. It was practically pushing through his zipper and he just stood there with it, not even caring. Because he was looking at a naked woman in a magazine surrounded by other guys all looking at naked women. Of course they had hard-ons. Jackson probably walked around naked in the showers all the time. Not like Billy, who sometimes didn’t even take a shower. Not with the other guys around, at least. He looked down at pages that were unfolded and spilled open before him. Another woman with even bigger tits and more make-up on her pretty face. She would be pretty, Billy thought. Maybe even beautiful. Except for all that make-up. She was holding one breast in her hand and licking her own nipple, which seemed weird. He’d never considered that women did that, but maybe that’s why they had such big breasts. Her hair was red and curly and very long, except the hair around her pussy was dark. There was a lot of hair around her pussy. She was opening her legs as she licked her nipple. And Billy felt nothing. Nothing at all. Curiosity, maybe, at that fact. Why didn’t he feel anything? And what did it feel like, to just look at a picture of any naked woman and feel...whatever Jackson and his hard-on was feeling. Billy was looking down at the picture in silence, searching for something inside him - anything at all - that he could feel about it. “Fuckin’ nice, right?” Someone jostled his body to look at her. He could feel the other boy’s heat against his skin. “Fuckin’ nice,” he repeated, almost worshipfully. Billy wondered if the woman in the picture liked what she was doing. He wondered when he would find the woman that did for him what her image was doing for every other guy around him. “You’re okay,” Magnus said. “I’m a freak.” “We’re all freaks,” Magnus agreed. “I bet your friend Steve there is into watching dogs fuck. Maybe Nick likes watching women throwing food at each other, rubbing banana cream pies into her crack and licking it out. Everyone’s a freak.” He kissed his cheek. “You’re okay. You’re actually pretty great.” “Don’t….” “Don’t…,” Billy said, looking down. “Yeah, I’d fuck her so hard.” “You’ve never fucked anyone,” someone else suggested. “Shut up, faggot,” was the retort. Billy tried not to show that he felt anything from the rebuke, even though it wasn’t aimed at him. He kept looking at the naked woman and kept not getting hard. Morris took the magazine back and flipped it around to look at it, saying, “I gotta jerk off.” “Now?” “Here?” “Who the fuck’s gonna care?” Jackson asked. He tucked the magazine under his arm as he set his hands to his belt and undid his buckle. It sounded loud in Billy’s ears as he could not stop watching what Morris was doing. Then he was pulling open his snug, well-fitting button-fly 501’s exposing a pair of clean, white Y-front underwear. His cock jumped forward and for a moment Billy thought it was going to rip itself free. “Well, that’s just not fair,” Magnus observed. “Are you sure about this one? Something tells me he wanted to whip it out for you more than you wanted to see him whip it out.” Billy was silently staring at Jackson as he dug his thumbs along his slim hips and started to work his shorts down his body. “See? Now who does that? Why doesn’t he just dig around in there and pull it out? What’s with the show?” “Stop,” Billy whispered. “Stop,” Billy whispered. Jackson was looking down at himself as he shoved his shorts off his stiff prick. It bounced up hard, fully engorged and shiny. He had a cut dick and the head was smeared with pre-cum and it started to swell as he released himself. He was huge. He was fucking beautiful. Suddenly, Billy imagined taking Jackson’s prick into his mouth to suck on it. He wanted to lick him, and grasp him, and stroke him, and hear him groaning and jerking as he came. Then Jackson Morris handed the magazine to Billy and instructed him to, “Hold this.” Billy held the magazine in both hands, opening the centerfold for Jackson to look at. Some of the other boys were looking around to see if anyone was watching or coming near. Others were looking at the centerfold and a couple were even pulling their own dicks out, now, and their breathing turned harsh and shallow. They formed a semi-circle in front of Billy, who was holding the show for them. Billy looked at Jackson’s face. He was scowling as he stared at the open magazine. He lifted his hand to his mouth and spat in his palm, then set his slick fist to his hard-on and stroked himself with determination and familiarity. Some of the guys made furtive comparative glances at Jackson’s hard-on for comparison and from curiosity. Others simply stared at the centerfold in Billy’s hands, refusing any hint that they wanted to see anything other than the naked woman. Billy was looking away, staring sideways or down, anywhere but at Jackson’s face. He could not see the other boy’s cock but, when a couple of his classmates allowed small whispers of “Fuck,” and “Jesus,” from their astonished mouths, his imagination started running wild. He was getting even bigger. Every stroke, every jerk, Jackson’s cock was swelling larger and larger. And Billy’s cock started to swell, too. ‘Not now,’ he pleaded. ‘Please, god, not now.’ “Not now.” “Fuck,” Magnus said. “I can see why this one is stuck in your head, Dark God. I think I’d be Kinsey Six if I had to go to school with this dude hauling out that shank of meat at every opportunity.” Magnus squeezed Billy’s neck again. “You’re doing all right,” he said, softly. “You’re great, Billy. You’re fucking amazing.” “Jesus…” “Jesus,” Billy whispered. Then he heard Jackson make a sound. A small, deep grunt. It seemed to strike something inside him, something feral, something primal. He looked up. Jackson was staring at Billy. Jackson was staring at Billy’s face. No one else could see it. Everyone else was watching the magazine, or Jackson’s slow, masterful stroking along his meat, or they were concentrating on their own pleasures or making sure no one was approaching. Right there on the football field, in the middle of a dozen of his friends. Right there in the open, under a blue sky with a warm wind. Right there, Jackson was looking into Billy’s face, into Billy’s eyes, and jerking off. And Jackson was smiling. Billy’s cock bulged and throbbed and there was nothing he could do about it. “Oh god,” he said softly. Barely a whisper. And Jackson Morris nodded. “Oh god,” Billy moaned. Then he kissed Magnus harder, deeper, with more passion than ever. Magnus kissed him back, pulled him inside, drinking his fire. Billy’s cock bulged. Bigger and bigger. The slick wet sounds of Jackson stroking his huge dick. Billy swallowed drily and closed his eyes. ‘Don’t look at him,’ he thought. ‘Don’t look at him and it’ll go away.’ Jackson grunted again. The same call to Billy’s desire, and Billy’s dick pulsed hard and pushed at its denim prison painfully. Harder and harder. His cock was pushing out. Everyone was going to know. “That’s your fear,” Magnus said. “That everyone would know who you really were.” “Yes,” Billy said. His teeth were clenched and his eyes were closed and his dick was rock hard. “And what would happen if they knew, Billy?” “They would hate me.” “What else?” “Everyone would hate me.” “And what else?” “And I’d be alone.” Alone. Alone. “Open your eyes.” “Open your eyes.” Billy opened his eyes. Carl was standing there, looking at him, and love was pouring out of him. Carl, more beautiful than any man, more true and honest, protecting him, relying on him, trusting him. Carl was there. Carl. “Carl,” he said. Then Billy was wrapping his lover inside his embrace and holding him tight, tighter, and kissing his mouth deep, deeper. Carl was there. Carl would always be there. And Trevor. And Raul. And Brian and Scott and Derek and a dozen, dozens, hundreds of other men were there. He wasn’t alone. He’d never be scared of being alone again. “Carl,” he said, holding his lover’s face and looking into his green eyes. “I love,” he said with terrible desire. “I love you so much.” Carl beamed with pride and happiness and love. “I love you, too, you stupid fucker.” Then they were kissing again. “Not bad,” Trevor observed, nudging Magnus. The small red-haired young man nodded. “Not bad,” he agreed. Part 14 “So Carl turned you into the handsome man I see before me, and you turned Trevor.” “Technically, I turned Trevor after Billy kind of fucked him crazy.” “I did not fuck him crazy,” the ex-teacher protested. “I just...wasn’t paying attention.” “So you fucked him crazy.” “What does that even mean?” Magnus asked, brushing back his long cascade of straight bright red hair. “How does one fuck someone else crazy? I take it you mean that literally.” He looked at Trevor. “You seem all right to me.” “Oh, he’s fine, now,” Carl agreed. “That’s because I initiated him.” “You know this all sounds completely insane, right?” “You mean besides the fact that the three of us are standing here looking like this, you mean?” “Yes, obviously, besides that.” They were inside the diner again, and Magnus was receiving an explanation about how they came to be here, and what they were intending to do. As far as he could manage, there was an abandoned city some distance back along the highway that was filled up with dozens if not hundreds more of men like these three, who all looked like them, and were just as handsome and just as big and just as strong as they were - and even more naked. Billy had some weird mission or destiny or something so he and his boyfriend, Carl, had set out to fulfill that destiny by bringing back even more men to repopulate the city and make it into some perfect naked male muscle haven. Carl frowned. “This coming from a dude who can kiss you and look into your soul and heal the pain living inside there.” Then Magnus frowned, too. “I think you’re overstating the basic….” Carl looked at Billy and hiked his thumb at the small young man. “Did this dude not just kiss you and heal your soul?” “Yes,” Billy said, softly, “he did.” “Okay then,” Carl said, as if that settled matters. “I don’t...All I do is...you….” “Yeah, exactly,” Carl answered nodding. “Anyway, yeah, that’s all it takes.” “Can we go back to the fucked crazy part? That sounds interesting.” Trevor sighed. “They said I was sex drunk.” “That’s a thing?” Magnus asked, showing interest. Trevor nodded. “Billy here was a bit overzealous when we got together that first time.” Billy was about to object, but Trevor spoke over him. “I don’t think Billy knows how not to fully love another man, and Billy has a lot of love to give.” “I’ve noticed,” agreed Magnus. “I don’t think he knew what his effect on men like me was.” Carl huffed out a laugh. “Oh, hell, Billy didn’t know what his effect on men like me was,” he said, looking at his lover with pure affection. “My man Billy here is a love tank. He’ll hit you with both barrels and fill you up to overflowing.” “Guys,” Billy said, “you can shut up now.” He was clearly embarrassed. “No, I wanna hear about getting sex drunk,” Magnus asked. “It sounds fun!” “It’s fun up until the point when your brain shuts down and you’re giddy and lost in a haze of pure pleasure. It’s not unpleasant, but you’re sort of knocked out by him.” “And then what?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And then it was up to me to clear his head. When you’re sex drunk on someone, you can become addicted to them.” “Like a drug?” Carl nodded. “Just like a drug.” “I wanted Billy and nothing but Billy,” Trevor explained. “I was obsessed with him. With being with him. Of climbing that mountain of pure love again and feeling the sensation of Billy surrounding you, and inside you, and loving you.” “The Full Billy,” Carl said, nodding. “Guys, really, shut up.” Billy’s handsome face was coloring and he looked distinctly uncomfortable. “It’s a compliment!” Trevor said. Carl nodded an agreement. “So….” Trevor continued. “It’s like chemical or something. It’s like a drug. I don’t know what it is or where it came from. I guess it’s something that can happen when we don’t...filter ourselves or something. When we open the valve fully and pour out every last drop of power on someone. We can overwhelm them.” “But you seem fine now.” “I am. I’m great!” “And what happened?” “Carl happened,” Billy said. “Apparently the only cure for becoming addicted to us is to become one of us. So Carl and Trevor had some quality time together.” “He sucked my dick,” Carl clarified. “I did,” Trevor verified. “And I was very good.” “Fuck, Trev, you were amazing!” “And then…?” “And then, wham, bam, thank you ma’am, bigger better Trevor!” Carl said, laughing. “And if I may say so, I do some damn fine work.” He looked his brother up and down and nodded. “What’s it feel like?” Magnus asked Trevor. “Like...nothing else in the world. Like the most perfect sex and the most perfect pleasure and the most perfect power infusing your body all at once. You feel...alive. You feel super strong and super sexy and super...everything. Words alone can’t really describe it.” “And what happens to the guy doing it?” he asked Carl. “It’s nearly the same from my perspective,” he said. “You’ll never feel more alive, more powerful, more pure and perfect than when you’re watching some dude swelling up with muscle as you blast everything inside you into him, pushing him to become stronger and more powerful and bigger and more beautiful. You feel every inch of his growth, every molecule of power. It’s better than fucking. It’s better than anything!” He looked at Billy, but the handsome man just shrugged, saying, “I’ve...never done it.” “Never?” “Oh, he’s done it with guys who were already initiated and he made them even bigger. He’s like a craftsman of muscle or something. He can turn a guy from a handsome devil into a super stud-muffin without thinking about it, but, yeah, he’s never taken a regular dude and...fucked muscle into him.” “This is the craziest fucking thing I ever heard of! And none of you know how you’re doing it or why it’s happening?” Carl shrugged. “To tell you the truth, I don’t even care anymore.” He raised his arms and made his copious muscle bloom. “I just fucking love it.” “You were inside here,” Billy said, tapping his handsome head. “Did it feel different?” “It always feels different,” Magnus said simply. “Everyone is different.” “But, I mean….” “I know what you mean.” Magnus sighed as he closed his eyes, traveling back to memories that were not his own and emotions he shared with another human being. “Maybe. It’s hard to say.” He opened his eyes and looked at Billy. “You were...more powerful, more deep, than anyone I’ve been with.” “Deep?” Carl asked. “Billy?” Magnus’s mouth quirked into a sideways grimace. “Billy loves truly. He doesn’t know how - or doesn’t want to - hold back from it. Love can be frightening in its power. It can overwhelm. It can be painful. Most people experience love up to a certain point and back away. Billy fucking runs headlong up to that cliff and jumps as far off it as he can. He surrenders to love, and welcomes it, and it pours out of him like lava from an erupting volcano.” “That sounds about right,” Carl agreed, moving his hand along his lover’s wide, muscular back before grabbing his ass. “That’s what I’ve always felt.” “But, everyone…” Billy said, and Magnus was shaking his head. “No, everyone doesn’t. You’re fearless in the face of love. You let it pour from you - or gush from you - to everyone around. That’s rare. That’s unique. People often think love has to be parceled out, as if it’s in short supply or they’ll run out of it. You understand that love is boundless and endless and as powerful as you allow it to be.” Billy’s head was spinning from the words Magnus was saying. “I think I’m pretty ordinary.” Magnus nearly laughed out loud as the most beautiful, most powerful, most loving person he had ever encountered stood naked before him and tried to explain how ordinary he was. “I know,” Magnus said. “I know you do.” “So,” Carl announced loudly, clapping his hands, “we’ve established that Billy is an amazing fountain of unending love, but that doesn’t answer the big, naked question.” “Which is?” Magnus asked. “Do you want to join our party?” Carl walked forward, towering over the slim little man with the bright red hair and laid his heavy, muscular arm across Magnus’s shoulders. “What you see before you is a sample of what awaits you in Muscle Club, my man Magnus. Here we have Billy, with his unending love and fucking fuckable butt, and there’s Trevor, looking all kinds of amazing like some copper god dipped in handsome juice, and then of course there’s me, dripping with charm and sex and, I’m sure I don’t need to point out, an unmissable innocence and lack of ego.” Magnus laughed despite himself. It was really, really easy to like Carl. “You’ve been inside us, so you know we’re nice guys. But we have a strict policy, my man Magnus. We will never initiate someone unless they ask us first.” “Present company excepted,” Trevor added. “Yes, well, you would have asked if you could think anything besides how fucking sexy my boyfriend is, after he put the full Billy on you.” “I said I was sorry,” Billy protested, earnestly. “Yes, yes,” Trevor nodded, “and you didn’t know your own strength.” “Well...I didn’t,” he said, looking like a sad puppy. Trevor went over and kissed him. “I’m just yanking your chain, which is incredibly yankable,” he said, reaching down and grabbing hold of Billy’s fat prick. “I love being with you. I’ve loved every moment. If I would have had the wherewithal to ask, I would have. I don’t regret a single moment.” “He speaks the truth,” Magnus verified. “And what about you?” Carl asked again. “I’m...not sure.” “I understand,” Billy said immediately. “No, not...I don’t have doubts that it would be fucking amazing. I mean, looking at you dudes and having experienced what it’s like inside there, even a little, I know that it would be incredible. But…” “But?” Carl asked. “There’s someone….” “Someone?” “I...love someone. And I’m not sure he’ll….” “If the someone you love is a he, there’s absolutely no problem.” “I’m not sure.” “There’s a surefire way to find out,” Carl said. “How?” Magus wondered. “Ask him, dummy!” “So, just walk up to Fergus and….” “Fergus?” “Yeah.” “His name is Fergus?” Carl asked, his brow furrowed. “Yes.” “Magnus...and Fergus?” The small flame-haired young man shrugged. “We don’t always choose whom we love.” “Present company accepted,” Carl announced, looking pointedly at the man he had pursued non-stop for months. Billy blushed, and it made Carl’s ponderous cock twitch. “Anyway, you’re suggesting I walk up to him and say, in short, ‘hey, buddy, you want to come with me and get over-inflated with muscular power and grow a second dick and develop special sexual mental gymnastics like making other guys cum by thinking at them and then move to a city filled with naked, hyper-sexed, super-powered, incredibly beautiful dudes who all look like a cross between Adonis, Apollo and Zeus who do nothing but fuck each other all day long?’” “We do other stuff,” Carl complained. “Who’s over-inflated?” Trevor asked. “And I think you’re mixing your mythology a bit,” Billy observed. “My point is….” “We get your point,” Billy said, placing his large, warm, strong hand on Magnus’s shoulder. “You know your friend better than we do, obviously. But I still think you should just ask him, regardless of how you phrase it.” “We’ll come along to provide moral support!” Carl said, brightly. “Plus, you know, proof.” “Proof.” Magnus had to laugh, looking at the three men before him and wondering how Fergus would react. “Totally dude,” Carl said, nodding. “It’s surprising how effective showing another guy your secondary cock can be!” They piled into Trevor’s truck, again, with Billy at the wheel and Magnus besides him providing directions. Carl and Trevor made good use of the spare time by providing a little sexual release and the sounds of slurping and moaning and grunting were echoing through the cabin. “So, it never stops?” Magnus asked, trying studiously to avoid looking at the two huge men in the backseat happily going down on each other and pumping endless loads of cream from their over-burdened balls. “It never stops,” Billy acknowledged. Magnus looked down at Billy crotch. “You seem okay,” he observed. “We can control it when we need to, but if there’s no need to….” He shrugged and looked into the rearview mirror where his lover winked at him, an obviously satisfied grin on his sensuous lips. “And you can just go and go and go?” He nodded. “We can just go and go and go.” “And very often do!” Carl offered. He shifted his hips, thrusting them upwards and pumping an exceptionally fat gush of cream into Trevor’s audibly gulping mouth. “It feels soooooo good,” he said with a growl. Then Trevor was up and they were kissing passionately, silencing the very talkative peach-fuzz-headed man for the time being. “Tell me about Fergus,” Billy suggested. “Fergus?” “How did you meet him? What’s he like?” “Met him at a club. Skinny white boy. Hips like lubricated pistons. Big blue eyes. Milky white skin. Thin as a rail.” “How long…?” “We’re not exclusive. We’re both bi, and it didn’t make sense to us to limit our natural instincts.” “Fuckin’ A!” cheered Carl, needlessly. Magnus scowled. “Ignore him,” Billy advised. “That’s like trying to ignore the elephant in the room.” “With two trunks!” Carl agreed, before trumpeting like a pachyderm in heat. “Fergus?” Billy prompted again. “Anyway, I saw him and thought, ‘god damn, who is this walking fuck machine?’ I mean, just watching this dude dance you could tell that he was gonna be a demon in the sack. Like, purely uninhibited and couldn’t give a fuck what anyone else thought.” “So naturally it was love at first sight.” “Lust, anyway,” Magnus explained. “And as I had suspected, the man has some definite skill, fuck-wise. And, much like I suspect of our noisy friend in the backseat, he’ll try and do anything, and I mean anything.” “A...colorful repertoire?” “He’s a rainbow of sexual activities, for sure.” “But that’s the lust part,” Billy said. “What makes you love him?” Magnus looked over at Billy and narrowed his gaze. “You’re very good,” he said. “At what?” “Understanding about love.” Billy shrugged and hiked his thumb over his broad shoulder. “I had an excellent teacher.” “Fuckin’ A!” Carl said again, before Trevor’s lips were on his mouth. “I fell in love with him because he’s fearless, he’s honest, he’s open, and he’s totally himself. There are no filters or hidden agendas with Fergus.” “And with your talents….” Magnus nodded. “I’d never met someone like him before. He was...Fergus. He was all Fergus, 100% Fergus, and he didn’t give a damn what anyone else thought. He was a force of nature, and so self confident! It was like the guy leaks charisma out his ass.” He looked out the windshield. “Right here, then a quick left down that alley.” “Interesting neighborhood.” “Did I mention he’s an artist?” He smiled. “His stuff is sick.” It was, indeed, an ‘interesting neighborhood.’ The three Muscle Clubbers climbed out of the truck after pulling on the same rather comically small collections of clothing. If it had not been broad daylight, they may have elected not to wear anything at all, but Billy thought it prudent to be better safe than sorry. They parked in front of what looked to be an abandoned warehouse in a part of this city away from anything resembling habitable housing. Train tracks ran behind the building, though they looked abandoned, too, and there was no sound of traffic or people or even barking dogs. “Fergus lives here?” “Squats here would be a more accurate phrase,” Magnus admitted. “No one lives here. But there’s running water and electricity, so it’s more or less habitable.” “Less,” Carl said, frowning, “not more. Fuck, I though Muscle City was desolate.” “Harsh,” Billy said, feigning hurt. “I kind of like it,” Trevor admitted. “It has a raw, industrial taste. Looks like the skeleton of a city.” “Oh, you and Fergus are going to get along just fine,” Magnus said, brushing back his bright red hair. There was a sudden, loud, metallic bang and then someone nearby yelled out, quite loudly and quite clearly: “Fuck!” “That’ll be Fergus!” Magnus said cheerfully. The warehouse didn’t have doors so much as rusted openings along its side. The interior was a shadowed cavern, with sunlight streaming down in harsh angles through more holes in the roof. It stretched the entire block along the alley, and at the far end they could see some activity taking place, with a small, pale figure moving around rather animatedly. “Fergus, I presume?” Billy asked. Magnus nodded. “Making art,” he explained. The four of them strode through the shadow and light, three colossuses and a flame-haired muse. The Muscle Club members stood seven feet high and a yard wide, literally head and shoulders above Magnus. Billy and Carl were back in their too-small jeans and shirts, while all Trevor had that he could not fit into was a pair of black biking shorts that clung so tightly to him that he might as well have been naked anyway, His cock, a fat shank, was like a swollen sausage tucked along his hip, and there was no hiding its contours and features. Billy’s jeans rode so low on his hips that his pubic bush was all but revealed and half his ass was hanging out, and Carl looked like some backwoods porn dream in Daisy Dukes and a half-shirt that barely came to his dark, prominent nipples. Magnus called out as they came closer. “Fergus! Hey! Fergus!” More banging and slamming and metallic crashing echoed back, so Magnus cupped his hands around his mouth and yelled loudly, “Ankou!” Carl frowned and looked at Billy, mouthing ‘Ankou?’ but Billy only shrugged. As if hearing the silent conversation, Magnus said, “Ankou is the Breten personification of death.” He turned and looked up at the three men behind him. “Did I mention that Fergus tends to be a little dramatic?” A shaven head popped up and looked over. Then the slim figure stood up and was obviously staring at his new guests. “The fuck?” he asked. For a small, slim figure, his voice sounded absurdly deep and resonant. “Hey, Ferg,” Magnus said. “Booji?” he asked, using Magnus’s nickname. “What’s up?” he asked, striding closer. “This is Billy, Carl and Trevor.” Each man nodded in turn, smiling brightly. To Fergus, it looked as though his friend and lover had just materialized out of the blue and brought three Norse gods dressed like assholes into his place. “Uh, hello?” He had a huffing blowtorch in one hand and heavy gloves on. His upper body was uncovered and slick with sweat, and as Magnus had reported he looked as if he had not an ounce of fat on him. He wasn’t muscular, but he was wiry and sleek and it was easy to see definition of his muscles, such as they were. He looked more like a dancer than an athlete, and maybe that was the most accurate definition of him, yet. “You making shit?” Magnus asked. “Whoa whoa whoa, buddy boy.” He waved his blowtorch at the trio. “You can’t waltz in here accompanied by the Three Stooges and not expect some questions. Number one, of course, is why are they dressed like refugees from Diana Ross’s nightmare?” “I like him,” Trevor announced. “He does have a certain...charm,” Carl agreed. Billy was looking down at himself and frowning. “Diana Ross’s nightmare?” he said softly. “Kisses first,” Magnus said. Then he walked up and kissed his boyfriend on the mouth, though Fergus’s eyes never stopped looking at the three gigantic, muscular men behind the small, red-haired empath. Then Magnus observed, “Jesus, you smell rank.” “You never complained before.” “That’s because I was the one making you smell rank.” “You’re changing the subject again,” Fergus said. “He’s a bright one,” Trevor observed. “Always dangerous,” Carl said, smiling. Fergus walked right up to them and circled around them. “Well, you look fucking ridiculous.” Then he was standing back before them with his arms folded over his small chest. “Take those fucking clothes off.” The trio looked at each other. “Shy boys, huh? No problem.” Suddenly, and quickly, Fergus was stripping himself of his skinny jeans and stood naked before them, wearing only the heavy gloves on his hands. “Told you he was shameless,” Magnus said. “Drop ‘em, boys. Let’s see what you’ve got.” “Jesus,” Carl said, “you don’t fuck around do you?” “Oh, I fuck around plenty. Why do you think I want to see you naked?” “Yeah,” Carl said, pulling his button-fly open, “he’s gonna fit in just fine.” “Don’t be too sure,” Magnus advised, watching the stripshow with a grin. It took a few minutes for the bigger guys to manage their huge bodies from their tight outfits, but then they stood there as if ready for inspection. “Jesus,” the small, pale man observed, “that’s some heavy weaponry you’re all toting around. I mean, I’ve seen some big guys before but you gentlemen are loaded for all out warfare.” He shifted his eyes upwards and scanned each of their heavily muscled bodies in turn. “You dudes live at the gym or what?” He approached Carl and poked one of his pecs, then tweaked his nipple playfully. “Careful,” Carl said. “You never know when those things are gonna go off.” Fergus smiled evilly and intensified his manipulations of Carl’s two rubbery nubs, twisting and squeezing and rubbing them with obvious talent and glee. He looked down as he tortured Carl’s nips to watch the effect he was having on the man’s most glaring gauge of enjoyment, smiling with pleasure as he watched Carl’s pendulous cock swell and pulse. “Fuck, I didn’t think you could get any bigger.” “Keep doing what you’re doing and you’re gonna see exactly how big I can get,” Carl warned. “Love to,” Fergus replied. “Take him serious, Ferg. You’re playing with fire, and in his case you’re playing with an inferno.” Fergus looked up and winked. “That true, Peachfuzz?” Carl grinned and nodded. “I can set your whole world on fire. Believe it.” “Nice,” Fergus said, releasing the man’s nipples. Then he looked at Billy. “And you’d be the leader of this trio, would you not?” “Why do you say…?” He looked over Fergus’s head at Magnus. “He’s not...?” “Like me? No, he’s just a...talented observer of human nature.” Billy scowled uncertainly. “Power pours off you, Billy. Power of a very special and unique brand. You lead because you’re a leader, not because you make people follow you.” “He speaks truth,” Fergus agreed. “Fuck, I feel like I want to follow you and I only met you!” Then he looked at Trevor. “And fuck me if you aren’t the sexiest pile of meat on two legs, Mister Bear!” “I’ll take that as a compliment.” “How else would one take it?” He moved his hand over and down Trevor’s naked muscles, sending shivers through the huge man’s body. “Yes, you are trembling with desire, aren’t you?” Carl looked at Magnus. “And this was the guy you didn’t think would fit in?” Magnus shrugged, but then he asked, “Fergus, how would feel about looking like them?” “Like them? Musclebound giants with delusions of godhood?” “Delusions?” Carl asked. “I guess it would depend on two things, if I were offered that is.” He turned around. “Am I being offered?” “You are. We are.” He pivoted back again. “Interesting.” “That doesn’t strike you as odd?” Billy asked. “Not particularly. I assume you dudes are trumans?” He started to circle them again. “I did a piece about you guys. Made this big foam suit, had this hose attached at the crotch that I’d point at the audience and start spraying corn starch and water at them. Gallons of the stuff.” “Sounds...intriguing?” Billy said. Fergus laughed slightly. “They hated it, which means it was a success.” “We don’t know if we’re trumans, but….” “You got two cocks?” He looked down pointedly. “Uh, well, yeah.” Fergus nodded. “Trumans.” He then stood there and looked at them in silence. “Well?” “Well...what?” “Let’s see ‘em, then.” “Oh!” Carl said, and he released his twin without preamble. “Jesus,” Fergus repeated. “What?” Carl said, looking down. “It’s as big as the other one!” “Well...yeah. What did you expect?” “I dunno, but, I mean, that’s just being greedy, isn’t it?” “Didn’t have much say in the matter. Besides, it was his fault,” he answered, nodding at Billy. “You were the first?” Fergus asked. Billy shook his head. “Only the first one with...twins.” He blushed. Both of Carl’s pricks throbbed with sudden desire. Fergus noticed. “You and him, then?” he asked Carl. “Does it show?” “Only when your cocks throb in his direction.” He clapped his hands together. “Whoa! Real life motherfucking trumans! Nice catch, Magnus!” “I didn’t catch them, they sort of...fell into my lap.” He stood next to Fergus and they looked across at the other three men. It was a study in contrasts, as the two slight, slim, small young men stood dwarfed before three huge, muscular, perfectly proportioned hunks bulging with power and sex. The differences were almost comical. “So what do you think?” “About what?” Fergus asked. “We’ve been invited,” Magnus said simply. “Really?” “If you’re up for it,” Billy said. “We’d be happy to have you join us.” “And what’s in for me?” “You’re joking, right?” Carl asked. But Fergus shook his head. “From where I’m standing, I’m a pretty happy guy. I get to do whatever I want to. I get to do it with whomever I want to. I’m free. I’m safe. I’m healthy. I mean, yeah, you guys are big, but so what? You walked in here looking like refugees from the worst-stocked Goodwill on the planet, you’re hanging with my bud Magnus who, let’s face it, isn’t the B.M.O.C. around here, and I get the distinct impression that you’re all hiding out like you’re ashamed of something. So why the fuck would I want to be you?” “Wow,” Trevor said. Billy pursed his lips and nodded. “You have several valid points.” “No he fucking doesn’t!” Carl retorted. “You want to know why you want to be one of us?” Fergus folded his arms and shrugged. “Do you really want to know?” “Carl,” Billy said, warningly. “No, no. He’s wondering what we’ve got going on. So I just want to satisfy his curiosity.” “Careful, Carl,” Trevor advised. “Don’t go making him sex crazy.” That certainly got Fergus’s attention. “What’s this now?” “He’s not going to….” Carl narrowed his eyes, smiled, and unleashed a whale-sized tug on Fergus’s body, sending out a wave of sexual bliss so powerful that it was nearly visible in the shadowed warehouse between them. He unleashed the full essence of his prodigious sexual capacity at the small, slim man, and he held nothing back. To be sure, being tugged wasn’t the same as being fucked. Tugging someone grew stronger with familiarity, as the initiator grew to know the target of his passion. But Carl didn’t hold anything back. He had been challenged, hadn’t he? Not only that, he had the distinct impression that he’d just been severely dissed as well. So he opened fire on the slim naked dude standing before him so nonchalantly. With both barrels. And something unexpected and entirely surprising happened. Fergus began to grow. Carl said, “Oops.” Part 15 Perhaps if Fergus had not been standing before them naked, they would not have even noticed that his body was changing. In fact, on any other man’s body - one with a touch of fat on its bones and some meat already swelling out under its skin - the changes that began to manifest would not have been so pronounced. It started on his torso, on his belly and chest. He had a slim, taught stomach, smooth and flat, without any muscular definition. Similarly, his chest could not have been said to be bulging, nor could it have been described as sunken or featureless. He may not have been a slave to the gym, but his art or his handling of the metal for his sculpture had developed distinct, if underdeveloped, pecs that pressed adjacent his pale flesh. Now they were swelling forward. Slowly, and slightly, but they were definitely growing. And his formerly flat and featureless stomach began to divide into six sections of muscle, as if they had been there all along and now he was sucking in his skin. Fergus’s eyes were closed and his dick was suddenly hard, popping up from its flaccid state to a six-inch stalk that seemed to want to stretch its neck. His gloved hands balled into fists and the cords of his neck stood out starkly. “What did you do?” Billy asked, not taking his eyes off the small slim figure. “Jesus, mate,” Trevor agreed. “I just….” Fergus moaned deeply. His cock was now bouncing and it was clear that a volley of cream was forthcoming. Mere seconds had passed. His arms, tensed and straight at his sides, showed pulsing veins running their length and the cords of muscle that he already had were separating from each other, growing precise and starting to swell in size. He shot a thick stream of cum from his cock. His body tensed - again, illustrating that he was definitely growing larger - and he bent his knees and pushed his pelvis forward and a long, thick rope of white thrust from his cannon. He gripped himself with his glove and groaned. “How is this possible?” Trevor asked. “I thought you said we had to….” “We do!” Billy acknowledged. “At least, we did.” “I didn’t do anything,” Carl protested. “I mean, I did, but I didn’t! Oh, fuck. Oh, Jesus.” “If it’s any consolation, he does look as though he’s enjoying it.” “Whatever it is,” Billy finished. Fergus shot again, pushing his hips forward as if fucking someone’s ass, and another heavy, full gush of cum escaped his dick. His chest now owned two very obvious pectoral mounds, and his six pack had deepened and grown more precise. The muscles along both arms were equally distinctive and obviously larger, and the sleek, slim brawn along his legs was pressing outward and separating as well. His dancer’s body was becoming more and more like a gymnast’s body. He was losing his unremarkable smoothness and developing a body of more obvious power and discrete muscular bulges. It all happened in mere moments, and Fergus pushed out a few further gushes of hot cum from his glove-gripped cock before it was all over. Then he stood there, holding his dick in his hand, his newly developed abs swelling and receding as he sucked air into his lungs, and his newly grown chest rising and falling. “How the fuck did I just do that?” Carl said. Fergus looked like a baby truman. He had certainly not been fully transformed, or even half way, but he was most definitely more muscular and perhaps a shade taller as well. He slowly regained his senses and straightened, pulling his hand off his cock and lifting the glove to his face, where he began licking off the clinging droplets of his own cream from the worn leather. He pulled in a slow, long, shuddering breath and said, softly, “Whoa.” He opened his eyes. Then he smiled. “Whoa,” he said again. “What the fuck happened?” Carl asked. “Like I know?” Fergus replied. Then there was another sigh, and moan, and he looked next to him at his companion. During the entire process, Fergus had been the sole focus of everyone there as his naked body changed, forgetting all about the other young man standing. Standing right next to him. Magnus had been neither naked nor shooting cum from his exposed hard-on. Now that they were all looking at him, it was obvious that something had happened to him, as well. “Oh, fuck,” Carl said again. “Fuck, indeed,” Magnus agreed, laughing slightly. “That was pretty fucking amazing, Carl. Whatever it is you just did.” He raised his head and smiled, then placed his hand on Fergus’s shoulder for support. “I’ve never...Jesus, Carl, that’s...holy fuck.” “I didn’t do anything!” Carl repeated, and then also repeated, “Well, I did, but I didn’t!” “All evidence to the contrary,” Trevor observed. He strode forward and looked at the two smaller men. “How do you feel?” “I’m not entirely sure how to answer that question,” Fergus replied. He was a beautiful young man with what appeared to be a well-trained body, with stark muscles along every inch. He looked like he had gained around twenty pounds, which was a lot on his small frame. “Well, for starters, do you feel like your addicted to Carl and want him to fuck your ass forever?” Fergus’s brow furrowed. “I wanted him to fuck my ass since he walked in, so that hasn’t changed. And as for feeling addicted to anything, I’d really love to be able to come like that again, because that was about the deepest, fullest, hardest, most amazing wank session I’ve ever had.” “Agreed,” Magnus said. Trevor looked over, then looked down. There was a growing dark stain on Magnus’s trousers. “Ouch.” “You have no idea,” he replied rubbing his aching dick. How it had not managed to rip itself free of his denim was a miracle. Trevor pivoted. “I would ask something stupid like ‘why didn’t you mention that we could do that,’ but from your expressions of shock and wonder I would guess that you’ve never done it before.” “Well, I sure haven’t!” Carl said. “But….” “But?” Billy and Carl looked at each other and at the same time, said, “Timebomb.” “What’s a timebomb?” “Not a what,” Billy corrected, “a who. Tim Balmer, otherwise known as Timebomb. Another of our brothers. Went away to college.” “Surely there’s more to the story?” Carl said, “Timebomb used to do this thing, sometimes. When he was, like, really, really ready to pop. He’d hold back and hold back, edging the fuck out of himself, pushing and thrusting and driving himself and whoever he was with apeshit with sex juice until he would...go off.” “Go off...how?” Carl pointed at Fergus. Then he made an explosion sound and gestured with his hands, mimicking a nuclear mushroom cloud rising towards the sky. “Explode! Fucking...erupt! Detonate! And then...dudes would...you know.” “I think I know,” Fergus agreed. “I don’t understand how this is even possible,” Trevor announced, shaking his head. “Assuming the process is purely physical, that the agent of transformation lives in our cum and that’s how we transfer it to others...you never even touched him! Hell, you’re standing six feet away from him!” “And he still managed to get some on me,” Carl observed, wiping a heavy droplet of Fergus’s cream off his thigh and sucking it into his mouth. “Nice.” “Well, that’s not the point.” “Can we discuss the whys and wherefores later and discuss the what happens now...now?” Fergus wondered aloud. He looked down at himself and started to pull off his gloves. Then he was exploring his new body, roaming his hands over the muscles that had appeared magically beneath his skin before reaching down and grasping his cock. “Hmm, bigger here, too.” He looked up at Carl as he squeezed and caressed his larger prick and said, “You do nice work.” Billy huffed out a laugh and looked at Magnus. “Does he take everything in stride like that?” Magnus shrugged. “Mostly.” Fergus looked at his lover. “Well?” “Well what?” “Strip ‘em off, my man. Let’s see what happened to you.” He looked down. “And maybe I can get you cleaned up with a tongue bath.” “Yes,” Trevor said, “I really do like him.” Fergus placed his hands at the hem of Magnus’s shirt and pulled up over his body. There were sounds of approval and Magnus’s improved body was unveiled, showing that - much like his lover - the changes weren’t dramatic but they were obvious. It was more difficult to tell, of course, since they had yet to see the small man naked, but the definition of his muscles, and in particular the very deep valleys outlining his stark six-pack abs, showed that he had experienced the same sort of instant growth as his friend. When he stripped off his pants, it was obvious that he had experienced a very full orgasmic blow out, as the wealth of cream that clung to his pubic bush and glazed his equipment made it look like someone had squeezed royal frosting all over his crotch. Fergus sank immediately to his knees and, as promised, began to lick every inch of his lover’s newly prodigious instrument, lifting it carefully to get to his fat ball sack as well, moaning with delight. The three huge men watched in unvarnished lust as the young man with the new muscular body worshiped his friend’s cum-coated cock, slurping and kissing and licking him until he was glistening with spit instead of cum, and his dick was throbbing to an award-winning erection that turned a deep red as it throbbed and swelled higher and higher. Perhaps Magnus had been gifted before, but now he was the proud owner of a majestic, magnificent uncut beauty of mammoth proportions. He kept swelling larger and larger as Fergus moved his mouth and tongue around his burgeoning hard-on, rubbing the tip with his thumb and stroking him to drive his growth. Magnus looked down at his friend and their eyes met, and Magnus was breathing hard and steady in an obvious attempt to keep himself at bay. Hs hands were balling into fists and his deeply-carved six-pack swelled and receded. The cords of his neck stood out starkly and Carl said, “Just let it go, brother. Let yourself go.” “Want...don’t want him to stop,” he managed to say. Fergus squeezed him hard and a swelling drop of pre-cum erupted at the tip of his 10-inch-high prick, drooling down the side until Fergus licked up the length of him and sucked it inside his mouth. “I’m not gonna stop,” Fergus said. “Until I make you come in my mouth.” “Then...then you better...aw, fuck, Fergus.” “Excellent,” his friend said, and like a snake he went down all the way on his friend’s joint and, enveloped in Fergus’s warm, loving wetness, Magnus came again. His eyes rolled up in their sockets and he went up on his toes and Fergus caught every drop of what had to be a magnificent explosion of warm, salty spunk. “Oh, yeah,” Carl said. “Fergus is gonna fit in nicely.” Trevor nodded a silent agreement, feeling a strong pang of jealousy as he watched the smaller man’s obvious cocksucking eagerness and talent, wondering how it would feel to have his hands all over his own mammoth appendage which was dropping low and heavy as he watched. But Billy’s brow furrowed and he looked at Carl. “So, what did you do?” “Me?” “How do you think…?” Carl shrugged. “I just...felt like I wanted to show off a little. So I intended to tug the dude as hard as I could. You know, he’d challenged us so why not give him a taste of what we can do?” “A taste.” “Well, a very strong taste.” “But instead you made him bigger.” “Evidently,” he agreed. “I mean, when you think about it, maybe it makes sense?” “How does it make sense?” Carl watched Fergus’s wide, bulging back as he finished up on Magnus’s beautiful cock and he said, “Well, first, the only reason any of us are big is because of Scott and Derek finding that video thing, right? And the guy in that video thing was obviously never in the room with them, but the results are just as obvious to everyone by now. So, like, we all started from a seed that never touched us. And sure, since then we’ve just gotten bigger and bigger - so, probably? The initial thing? Can be like that,” he said, nodding at the two smaller men with their more prominent muscular development and bigger sexual equipment. “And I could stand here pushing out fat tugs on them and keep, like, incrementally growing them every time, but it’s this,” he said, grabbing his fat prick and pointing it at Billy, “that really produces the results.” “Then why did we never…?” Carl shrugged. “Dude, I’m making this up as I go. I don’t have the answers. I’m just, you know, putting it out there as a possibility. I mean, like, The Timebomb was doing it without realizing it. Maybe he has a different...strain of whatever we have inside us. Stronger ability? Maybe we all had it the whole time but, like, who the fuck is going to try to think a dude bigger when you know you can do it pretty easily by just, like, coming on him?” “It presents us with some rather unique possibilities.” “As well as some rather unique problems.” “Dudes, I almost bust a nut making that happen,” Carl said. “I mean, seriously? I threw everything at him...them. And you can see the results. I don’t think most guys who accidentally get granted a few more pounds of muscle and few extra inches of cock are gonna be, like, complaining about it.” Carl’s deep, resounding voice rose an octave and he said, “‘Oh, my! Look, my body is suddenly swelling up with power and my dick is bigger! Heavens above!’ Yeah, that’s gonna happen,” he concluded sarcastically. “Still,” Trevor added, “it raises an important question.” “Which is?” He looked at his companions. “What else can we do that we don’t know we can do it?” Billy looked troubled, and Carl looked excited. But Fergus interrupted their conversation by clearing his throat and they looked over at him. Magnus and Fergus were naked. Magnus’s troublesome cock was now cleaned up and hanging forward, clearly an outsized beauty hanging at least eight inches down even now that it had calmed itself. He had egg-sized balled hanging just as low, and his thin body was now displaying a set of muscles that pressed against his clean white skin in long wedges and firm cables. He had a swimmer’s build with a rock-hard six pack on his tight belly. Fergus, the target of Carl’s detonation, had borne the brunt of the explosion and had a more developed gymnast’s build, with a particularly well-built chest of two plates of muscle, and his arms looked a bit swollen and fat with power. His cock was less impressive than Magnus’s broad, fat tool, probably six inches long with a cut foreskin and two thick veins running its length. More veins pulsed atop his prick and ran up along his pelvis. One thing they could all agree on was that Fergus had amazing thick, round, prominent ass with deep divots and high arching mounds of muscle. It left little doubt that when he was fucking someone, they were going to feel it. “So,” he said, “now what?” “Now?” Billy asked. Fergus hung his muscled arm across Magnus’s shoulders and gestured to the two of them. “Don’t you think we’re a touch unfinished?” “So…?” “So. So, let’s have it all, boys. Give us the works.” Billy looked at Magnus. “Is that what you want?” Magnus looked serious and said, “Billy, there’s something going on. Something important and new and amazing. When I was inside you, I….” “Wait, you were inside him?” Fergus asked. “Not physically, Fergus. We connected.” “Oh.” He looked at Billy’s superhuman beauty and clicked his tongue. “Too bad.” “Oh, fuck, can I do him first?” Carl asked. His cocks were already swelling thicker and harder, lengthening by the inch, and his balls were practically pumping. “I believe Magnus was speaking,” Billy said gently. “When I was inside you, I knew you were different. Different from anyone else. Different from everyone else. Something...I can’t explain or define it, but as different as you are on the outside, you’re different on the inside too. Whatever it is that’s happening, however you’re changing and developing, I want to come along for the ride.” “Fuckin A,” Carl said, happily. “Frankly,” Fergus said, “I just want two dicks.” “Why?” Billy asked, genuinely curious. “Because it’s gonna freak everyone the fuck out.” “Fergus likes freaking everyone the fuck out,” Magnus explained. “I got that,” Billy said, smiling. “Well, okay, then. Um, I guess…” “Dibs on Fergus!” Carl called, raising his hand. “Dude, you are gonna so enjoy this.” He was practically giddy with anticipation. Fergus smiled. “I want to fuck you, first.” “You a mindreader, then?” Carl asked. Fergus shrugged. Carl’s cocks were rising very quickly. “Whoa, whoa, whoa, dude. Be careful with those things! Don’t want you going off too soon, do we? Let’s have some fun first.” He walked over and grabbed both of Carl’s twins hard. “What’s your feelings about being manhandled by a smaller dude with big appetites?” Carl nearly came. Fergus came over and steered the towering muscular figure away, keeping his eyes on Carl’s firm, muscular ass and shaking his head at its sheer power and beauty. Magnus was looking at Trevor and Billy. “That just leaves us,” he said. “So it would appear,” Billy agreed. “It should be you two,” Trevor said. He looked at Billy. “Let’s find out what happens when it’s just you and someone new.” “New?” Magnus asked, then he remembered. “That’s right...you’re a virgin.” “Well, in that sense, anyway,” he agreed. “I would be proud and privileged to be your first,” Magnus said. “I have only one request.” “Of course,” Billy said. “I want all of you. Unhidden, undisguised, unashamed. I want the true Billy, every inch of you. Don’t...don’t try to conform or be someone you’re not. Not for me. And not now.” Billy felt a rush of love for Magnus again. He didn’t ask for him to be careful, or to hold back, or to be less than he was. He wanted to be with Billy. As Magnus watched, Billy started to change. He removed all the limits he set on himself. The limits set in place to disguise who he was, now, how beautiful and powerful and magnificent. Trevor felt heat pouring from Billy’s body, and his redolent, musky, masculine scent began to swell in power as his body and face changed. Magnus watched in silent awe as Billy revealed himself to the man he was about to change. His beauty magnified as his body began to stretch taller and wider. His muscles unfurled, swelling outwards beneath his bronze skin. His face became increasingly handsome, the features losing all pretense at human norms of masculine beauty. A god was making himself before Magnus’s unblinking eyes. Bigger and more beautiful than he had even imagined. Power radiated from him like pulses of heat and sex. His cocks swelled larger and larger. His chest built upon itself until he did not believe it could get bigger, and then it continued to swell with muscle. Billy rose before Magnus into the supreme epitome of male perfection that he had become, somehow welcoming all the power and beauty of the hundreds of others he had cared for inside him, and molding it and sculpting it and shaping it into this vision of power and flawlessness that kept getting larger and larger. Magnus’s heart was beating hard in his chest. Blood rushed into his cock and pushed it hard and high. He was sweating, and the scent of Billy’s magnificent male perfection coated his skin in a mist of sex and muscle, like a hot shower of masculine power. It took only moments for Billy to strip away the veneer of his daily performance of a man not gifted with the godlike level of muscle, beauty, power and masculine essence that Billy was now. “God,” Magnus said softly. His cock was pulsing with the beats of his heart. His eyes were wide and staring, wanting never to look away from Billy’s true magnificence. “Billy,” he said. His voice was a throbbing vibration of sex. A cock thrusting inside Magnus’s head and ass. A tongue licking his prick. Lips kissing his mouth. “I...had no idea,” Magnus said. Billy shrugged. It made his entire muscular development swell and shift, showcasing the awesome size, weight, thickness and power that was swelling along every inch of his colossal body. “It’s just me,” he said, in a voice soaked with masculine energy, swollen with sexual capacity, as if everyone else on the planet looked like he did, encased in a ten-foot-high muscular frame of overwhelming perfection. He owned the flawless face of Adonis. Or Apollo. Some Greek or Roman god of pleasure and power, standing naked before his disciple. “Yeah,” Trevor agreed. “It’s just you. I kind of remember going sex crazy now.” “I wasn’t… I didn’t….” “Are you all right?” Billy asked, looking concerned. “Holy fuck,” Magnus concluded. “You’re as beautiful on the outside as you are on the inside.” “Truer words have never been spoken, my young friend,” Trevor agreed. Billy’s entire giant body blushed. “Thanks,” he said in his deep, powerful voice. “What...what happens now?” “Whatever you want to happen,” Billy explained. “What do you want to do?” “Everything,” Magnus said, simply. Billy smiled. “Well, let’s start with a kiss. I already know you’re very good at that.” The huge man approached the small man and sank to one knee, bringing their faces closer. Magnus could hardly breathe. No man on the planet actually looked like that. Even artists would have a hard time capturing Billy’s incredibly handsome visage with their brushes and paint. Could a camera adequately copy the man’s beauty? Would he break the lens because it was trying so hard to seize every detail of his face with its inadequacy? Billy leaned forward and pressed his lips to Magnus’s. ‘Ah,’ thought Magnus. ‘There he is again. There’s Billy.’ The kiss made Magnus relax, as he closed his eyes and sank once more into the endless well of Billy’s unconstrained love. He marveled again at the man’s seemingly innate ability to love without restrictions or limits, how he opened himself so entirely to someone else, someone he knew only a little, and did not judge their worth or merit. Everyone deserved to be loved fully and without question. And Billy did just that. Magnus felt a hand moving around his cock. The man’s touch was gentle, smooth, warm. His hand was large enough to easily hold Magnus’s cock and balls - even as large as they were - and Billy was fondling and caressing him with a tenderness that belied his power and size. The kiss was passionate and loving, their tongues twisting around each other. And then Billy was pushing against Magnus and his other arm went around the smaller man’s body and set him on the ground. Magnus opened his eyes and saw Billy looking at him with pure love. The kiss was perfect and then Billy was on the ground, too and turning them over, so that Magnus’s smaller form was resting atop Billy’s huge frame. He was hard all over. Made of pure muscle, that stretched and moved, as if Magnus could feel inside of the other man, feel everything as his breathed and flexed and wrapped him in an embrace. The kiss never stopped, never broke, never ended. It was warm and wet and hungry. Billy was made out of sex, and he was pouring it into Magnus in a pure display of his love. Billy’s huge cock rose up and rubbed itself into the crack of Magnus’s ass. He could feel it like a hot, hard shank that throbbed with life, beating in time to the heart inside Billy’s hugeness. Something warm and slick drooled onto Magnus’s back and he realized that Billy was leaking a stream of pre-cum, bathing them both in the warm honey of his masculine power. Billy’s thick finger’s found Magnus’s tight pucker and he was rubbing and prodding him, now. It felt like any other man’s cock, as big as it was, and Magnus tried to relax and let the man’s touch inside him. Then he felt a sudden cascade of pure pleasure. Billy was sending some sort of sexual touch through his hand! Magnus squirmed and moaned with delight as Billy began to show him exactly how much sexual power he had - even in the tips of his fingers. The sensation was warm and tingling, it radiated into his body and aimed straight for his prick. He felt his balls buzzing and his cock throbbed and swelled. Billy seemed to realize the effect and he redoubled the sensation, sending warm, powerful swollen throbs of sex into Magnus’s body through only his hands and his touch. Magnus wanted more. Suddenly he was eager to pull that fat cock inside him, to feel Billy’s powerful thrusts as he pushed every inch of his magnificent sex inside Magnus’s body and started pumping muscle inside him. “Fuck me,” Magnus asked. Pleaded. “Fuck me, please.” Billy smiled. “We’re nearly there,” he said. “I’m not finished, yet.” Then he kissed Magnus again and a hard, thick, all-encompassing cascade of sexual bliss pushed inside the smaller man’s body. Everywhere their bodies touched, Billy was pushing a non-stop throbbing sensation of sex into Magnus. His whole body felt like a dick, a dick that was being stroked and sucked and licked and fucked all at once. A dick held at the very edge, the extreme limit of sexual bliss and unable to explode its fat, creamy load. Billy unleashed himself, showing Magnus what he wanted to see, and what he wanted to feel. The true, unlimited, undisguised nature of Billy Titus, superman, sexual god, perfect being. He wrapped Magnus in his arms and surrounded him with his body and flooded him with the unfiltered perfect masculine sexual energy that he had been blessed with. Magnus came. He could not stop himself. He felt his creamy load erupt between their bodies and felt Billy chuckle with delight. The delight manifested in even more sexual bliss, radiating out from his huge muscular body as if he could not contain its power. Magnus came again. He moaned with ecstatic bliss. He shook from pure sexual power and love. Nothing ever felt this good. Nothing ever could. Billy kept opening the valve on his power. He poured more and more of himself into Magnus before pushing inside and flooding him with muscle and sex. Little by little, as he kissed and explored and rubbed against the smaller man’s body, he opened up his well of perfect love and sex and muscle, as if he was preparing a hole big enough to fill with every drop of his power. “You’re ready,” Billy said like a growl. “Now you’re ready for all of me.” Fergus was fucking Carl. Carl was on his back, his legs split wide, his hole a tight pink pucker, as Fergus held the man by his calf muscles and shoved himself inside. He watched as Carl began to lose control of his attempts to maintain his disguised form. It was evident early on that Carl loved being fucked. His hole was tight and hot, and he seemed to pull Fergus’s cock inside him, as if his ass was a mouth sucking against his prick. Fergus had fucked plenty of holes, but nothing - nothing ever - felt like this did. As soon as he was seated inside, preparing to tell Carl what he was going to do, how hard he was going to fuck him, how deep and strong, Carl did something that grabbed onto him and held him and surrounded his cock in bliss. Carl’s ass was the gateway to heaven. Carl’s ass was the frame of perfect sex, and inside he was a deep, warm, wet cave of blissful carnal beauty. He was wet and tight and warm and inviting. He squirmed and groaned and growled like an animal. And then he started to grow. Fergus wished he’d had a camera to record the scene, as he fucked Carl’s ass and the man’s entire body started changing. He felt as though he were doing it, as though his cock had taken on magical properties and now when he fucked someone he’d watch their muscles harden and swell, and their bodies lengthen and expands, and their cock grow larger and fatter and longer. He fucked Carl with hard thrusts, and with every pump the man grew bigger and more powerful. He stretched his head on his neck and twisted his face back and forth, and each time it came back into focus it was more handsome and more masculine and more perfect. Fergus pushed his legs aside and leaned forward, thrusting himself into Carl’s ass up to the balls and held himself there as Carl surrounded his dick like a heavenly velvet vice, wanting him never to leave. “Open your eyes, Carl,” Fergus instructed. They were blue like turquoise and bright and clear. “Can you do it to me now?” Carl nodded, speechless in ecstasy. “Do it, Carl. Make me grow.” Carl grinned. It happened with sudden ferocity that Fergus had not been prepared for. And he exploded with muscle. Trevor experienced a sudden, hard thrust of something that he could instantly recognize as CARL! It was CARL! in capital letters with an exclamation mark at the end. An explosion of CARL! that felt like immense masculine energy and hard, thrusting sex and instant muscular power. He had been watching Magnus and Billy together, and the extraordinary sense of pure love he could feel coming from them like a palpable sensation when that sudden and almost violent detonation of CARL! intruded and he turned around. Just in time, too, because he watched Fergus veritably inflate into a swollen god of muscular might. One moment he was holding Carl’s long legs in his small grip, pushed inside Carl’s butt to the hilt and he was leaning forward. The next he was standing up and stretching taller and wider as his entire body was filled in with instant muscle. It was unclear what had happened exactly. Fergus was definitely fucking Carl. His cock was lodged inside him and Carl had grown into his full power during the course of their coupling, now swollen with huge mountains of power that rose up and pushed against each other for space on his giant frame. Now there were two men there, one with his cock deep inside the other man’s butt, and they were equals in size and insane muscular development. Whatever Carl had done before, whatever power he had to change another man with and without the use of his power cum, it was clear that if driven hard enough, Carl had massive power inside him and he could instantly - like, immediately - inflate another guy with insane levels of power so that his body was pushed al the way to the edge of Muscle Club perfection. Fergus was breathing had and then he threw back his head and let out a howl of either intense pleasure or intense pain - possibly both - and it gushing fountains of cum started erupting through his massive cock inside Carl’s ass. He was coming with such volume and intensity that it was exploding out of Carl and splashing back against Fergus’s new incredible body, and he started to slowly fuck Carl’s ass again with deep, pure, hard thrusts, coming a non-stop eruption of hot, sticky cream as his body tried compensating for the sudden rush of power and masculine energy it had been fed through a firehose. And then as Trevor watched, Carl began to grow. Billy moved one of his cocks towards Magnus’s hole and nudged himself inside, kissing the hot hardness of his body against the warm softness of Magnus’s body. Magnus moaned a deeply satisfying sound as his lover connected with him in the most intimate physical fashion two men could share. Billy flooded Magnus with love and bliss, so that the fat intrusion of his massive meat would not feel as though he was thrusting his fist inside the smaller man - though that was more or less what he intended. Billy found being with a “normal” man both exciting and frightening. He knew he could literally break the man, or split him, or tear him up. That was how large he was, now, and how much bigger he was than ordinary men like Magnus. But this was what Magnus wanted. The whole Billy, the entire Billy, every massive muscular inch of him. Magnus squirmed and moaned as Billy entered him. The hugeness of Bill’s massive meat intruded deeper and deeper inside him, filling him up and connecting him tightly with the god beneath him. He could feel every inch of the god’s cock as it pushed slowly inside of him, sending out fat, hard pulses of pure sexual bliss that overwhelmed his senses and forbade any pain, gifting only pleasure in abundance. Billy closed his eyes as he entered Magnus’s tightness. His love was overwhelming for the small young man, and his hunger for making him swell with power was just as strong. He held himself back and allowed his masculine and muscular energies to swell bigger and bigger, like an inner tube he was pumping tighter and harder and fatter with pure male power, ready to burst at any moment. He sighed and breathed and tried to calm himself. He held Magnus in his arms and kissed him, held him, loved him utterly as one of his mighty pricks moved inside him and the other rose above his body, drooling thick streams of warm honey that bathed them both in the essence of Billy, perfumed with power and suffused with sex. Just as he was inside, flooding Magnus with bliss, holding himself back as his engine revved into the red zone, Carl’s explosion of power happened. And Billy felt it. Billy and Carl were closer than anyone. Billy loved Carl more deeply than anyone else. And when Carl felt that familiar pure sense of Carl as his masculine energy swelled and detonated, his own carefully constructed framework of control was shattered. His cock exploded inside Magnus. His other cock exploded above him like a fountain, sending a massive stream of transforming cream into the air before it rained down upon them both. Magnus’s guts were suddenly filled with gallons of Billy’s cum, his belly swelling like a balloon, as Billy’s body suddenly released the bonds he had constructed on his endless well of superhuman male energy. The power and purity of Billy’s cum, super-concentrated and unfiltered, instantly infiltrated Magnus’s body. Like Fergus, Magnus was altered almost instantaneously.

Finally had some time off to devote to writing a story. Here is a new addition for anyone who still remembers Part I. Initially I had wanted to end the story here because of how slowly things are going, but I have a lot more ideas that I would like to get to…eventually. Anyways, comments and suggestions are appreciated as always. A link to Part I Part II -- Ecdysis Around here, people whisper of strange things in the forest. Bizarre things, forgotten things. My childhood buzzed with furtive tales of beasts and doors into other worlds, stories woven in hushed tones with a folly that belied their gravity. I think we are one of the few places left that truly believes in those sorts of things. And I did, wholeheartedly. On summer nights, stars were just the backdrop for greater phantasms, each more outlandish than the last. But time passed and I grew older, as people are wont to do. Without any wild stories of my own, my belief in things unseen faded. Mostly jackrabbits and coyotes flattered by shadows, as far as I could tell. But how could I fail to believe them now? I awoke from a dream I couldn’t remember to find my cock throbbing to an almost painful morning wood. It slapped in between the crevices in my thickening abdominal muscles as I freed it from its prison of sheets, a grin sneaking across my face as the aching subsided into pleasure. I lifted my hand to my chest, flexing it just a little. It felt good, powerful each time I felt the mound of my chest rising to meet my hand. I still had trouble believing how much I had changed and my dick stirred at knowing how much bigger I would become. My fingers ran over my newly sensitive nipples, and my cock jolted. Taking that as a cue, I ran my hand down my abs. The pitter patter of my fingers reverberated like a drum roll, building the anticipation until my hand finally reached my dick. Pleasure abounded as I tried to stroke up and down slowly. Without warning I came almost clumsily into my sheets, my orgasm distracting me from shooting my load in an appropriate direction. Despite last night, it felt as though I hadn’t cum in weeks and my body shook long after I had spurted the last drop. I laid there for a few minutes, resting in my own cum soaked sheets as the sunrise lofted morning rays through the window. I could hear the birds starting their morning incantations, fading in and out with their summer songs. My hands continued to wander all across my body, muscles tense beneath my skin. The clock, that grim disciplinarian, interrupted my self-congratulatory rubbing, and I dragged my tight body to the bathroom. I couldn’t help but flex a little when I caught my reflection in the mirror, and my dick started stirring again. Even if I didn’t quite have the size, the shape was phenomenal. What they don’t tell you in the iron bug manual is how long it takes to adjust to your reflection mirroring your own wet dream. As I reached for the sink, I noticed that my waist met the counter just a little higher than it used to. The difference was small, but I could feel that everything was just a little further beneath me. I resisted the urge to cum again. The bite had its limits and my dick still wasn’t fully recovered from the volume of requests it had been receiving lately. My limit was about three times a day, but with the intensity of each orgasm there was nothing to complain about. I dug through my closet to find the largest shirt I had and slipped it over my broadening shoulders. It was my dad’s old shirt, about two sizes larger than my others and made of thick fabric. It barely hid the changes, but it was all I had. I went back to the mirror and lifted my arms, my peaks raising the loose sleeves. Eventually I would get tired of this. Surely. I donned a pair of baggy pants, threw a pair of workout clothes into my backpack, and headed out for my last day of work. I wasn’t running in the mornings anymore, so I had the time to take the long way. I wasn’t afraid of the bug, either. I felt unstoppable. By the time I had made it into work the sun had just started to peel back the last layer of morning fog. The shop was quiet before the customers came in. The sound of my coworker sweeping up yesterday’s dust mingled with the sounds of birds coming from outside, interrupted by the occasional vehicle carrying someone on their way to work. Light started to filter through the windows, illuminating hairdryers and the metal of chairs. It felt good on my skin, both the warmth and the sight of my taut forearms peering out through my sleeves. I was conscious of every movement I made, how little resistance I felt and how I must look to other people. I was starting to get accustomed to the restlessness, too. I could ignore it if I concentrated on other things, and it would wait in the back of my mind until I got to the gym. Everyone that came in that day said their goodbyes. Hugs were exchanged, kind words given. Towards closing hour there was a cake and a small party. I noticed their stares and subsequent averted gazes, and I almost welcomed them. I began to enjoy the feeling of them looking at me and being unable to comprehend what was going on. I started to imagine they felt intimidated, inferior. Maybe this was how Charlie felt. I stopped those thoughts abruptly. Being proud of my new body was one thing, but getting off on other people admiring me seemed too much. Meanwhile night came, as it does, and everyone began to head home. My boss finally locked the door and said goodbye for the last time, the streetlights flickering on in the twilight. Delilah and I wandered back to her place between the telephone poles and sun-stained clouds. The air was cool and crisp, and we filled it with words of future adventures and past travels. The itch to lift was almost absent. When we finally came to the old, rustic house Delilah was renting, we paused at her opened door. She said, “Kenny, can I show you something? It’s a secret.” A smile slid surreptitiously across her face. I agreed, confused. She was giddy, almost, in contrast to the calm and serene lady that I usually knew. Without hesitation she led me down the porch and around the house to the basement. The entrance was one of those old wooden basement double doors that leads ominously down into a dark, cavernous pit. The steps creaked forlornly while we worked our way down through the blackness, and when Delilah tugged at the hanging lamp string the bulb flickered to life as though we had entered a scene in an old horror movie. There was a sound like a small chainsaw whirring through the otherwise silent room that clinched the horror movie atmosphere. My eyes adjusted to a typical basement, cement-lined and framed with wood. It was littered with books that looked like field guides and various devices that seemed like animal traps, some fairly standard and others more obscure. On the center table against the back wall something shiny was darting around furiously in some sort of plastic or Plexiglas container. My heart sank as I realized what it was. Delilah was absolutely delighted and urged me closer despite my hesitation. And once I got closer it was confirmed. There it was, staring back at me with what I could not help but interpret as malice. Really, it probably did not even recognize me. Especially since there were two, buzzing about in there, seemingly preoccupied with one another when they were not frantically trying to escape, banging their metallic parts against the glass. I peered at Delilah’s face, which was lost in a sense of wonder. “What is it?” I asked dumbly, hoping she wouldn’t discern my insincere tone. “That’s a great question – I really have no idea! That’s what I plan to find out.” She said, excitement beaming from her face. “Where did you find them?” I said, continuing my litany of inane questions as the questions I actually wanted to ask buzzed about in my head. “That’s kind of why I’m here. This place Kenny, it’s full of things that you don’t find other places. The rules are a little…bendy here. Like a compass near a magnetic rock…only that’s not quite right because we have a really good understanding of how all that works. That’s why they sent me and other people from the university here, to figure out what the heck is going on or to make sense of these ‘paranormal’, uh, phenomena. This is probably just one of the apparently inexplicable things wandering round these parts…” She trailed off, staring into the glass at the iron bugs. “But to answer your question, I found them...uh, going at it while I was out looking for my proverbial magnetic rock. That’s the only reason I was able to catch them, probably, the poor things.” I didn’t know what to say. My curiosity was drowned out by apprehension and fear. “We should go, they get agitated when we’re around.” She said, turning away. “What are you going to do with them?” “Hopefully let them make babies first. Or eggs, I guess. Then send them back to the university, study their behavior, biology. Let the entomologists have a crack at them. I don’t really have the tools to do it here. But to be honest, they’re not really the end goal. They’ll probably get some ridiculous volume of papers written about them that won’t be published until we know more about what’s going on here. That’s presuming they even survive the journey, which is not very likely considering I have no idea what they even eat.” I noticed an array of potential food items littered about the cage, which ranged from rusty metal bolts to small crickets. I didn’t dare suggest that they would drink blood. I wasn’t sure what to do. Countless scenarios ran through my head, the most dramatic involving armies of government-issued supermen pillaging entire cities with their iron fists. In reality the bugs would probably not even live long enough to bite anybody, but that didn’t stop my imagination from generating countless apocalyptic scenarios. I froze in my panic and elected not to say anything as Delilah led me out of the basement, clearly lost in her reverie. When we got to the door, it was still unlocked. Delilah didn’t seem to mind much. We sat down on her couch and sank into the old and collapsing cushions. The entire house was this way, filled with furniture that didn’t match from tenants who hadn’t wanted them over the years. Each piece of her dilapidated home was a reminder that her stay here was temporary. Delilah and I talked the night away as we sank ever further into the cushions, and as time went on my paranoia was outweighed by my faith that she would handle everything. By the time the candles we had lit were running low, my fears of Robocop police states were long gone. Around midnight I headed home, and everything was asleep. Even the crickets had stopped their perpetual stirring, and the moon had long since left the stars reign over the night sky. We take the witching hour pretty seriously around these parts, and you’re unlikely to find anyone wandering about during the somnolent hours. Which is why I was caught off guard when I ran into Charlie, running with a hoodie on. I don’t think he even noticed it was me, because he just grunted and continued on his way. I looked back at him and watched him for a while as he ran. He faded in and out of sight as he passed under each street lamp and then back into the darkness of the night. The motion of his body, the effortless way he moved across the pavement was magnetic. Despite his unbearable arrogant attitude, he was still… My face burned with that special sort of cherry red that plagues the faces of those of us with auburn strands. Maybe the thing that bothered me the most was how easily he had pushed me aside. Even with all the progress I had made I was still little compared to him. The itch came back, fervently. My entire body ached with the urge to lift, to be bigger, stronger. But our gym was closed. I scrambled to pull out my phone and look up the nearest 24 hour gym. 45 minutes away. I ran all the way home to my car, my lungs burning from the cold midnight air. The bland headlights pierced the darkness, obscuring my night vision for the sake of this singular focus. I hardly even noticed the time pass by as my foot pushed down impatiently on the gas pedal. I paid whatever nominal fee they asked of me and impatiently worked my way towards the weight room. The walls were taken up by windows that blurrily reflected the incandescent lights. Unlike the gym at home, all of the machines here were new, clean, functional. There were only two other people there. Even though it meant I could lift as much as I pleased, I almost wanted more people there to watch me. I hardly even felt the pain. I kept adding more weight between every set, pushing myself harder and harder. I was killing it. A fucking monster. I was losing myself to the itch. I started to come back to reality at the last set of cable flyes. My arms had stopped moving and my chest was on fire with that euphoric sort of pain, joining every other muscle group I had already worked. The weights made a huge crash as the fell back towards the ground, and I took a full breath, expanding my chest out to its new full posture. I was drenched in sweat and pumped like I had never been. I noticed my reflection in the window, but I shied from making a show for the two other gym goers. My dad’s old shirt had no chance to hide my frame, my proud posture filling up the neck and sleeves. I couldn’t help but lift my arm just once, and the messy reflection told me I had made a lot of progress even though I hadn’t started the growing phase yet. In the shower I took off my shirt slowly, feeling it tug at various body parts. My lats, shoulders, and arms all resisted the fabric as it slowly slid up off my frame. When I looked down I saw my chest heaving up and down with each breath, filling most of my visual field. Trying to avoid cumming in a public locker room and apparently unable to see below my pecs, I decided to feel the changes instead. I stripped off my shorts (noticing how firm my ass was in the process) and started to lather up in the shower. Every part of me was swollen, hard. I could feel the definition that was now accentuated by my size, and I explored every new crevice and valley that my body made. I found that I liked just to hold a double bi pose even though no one was watching, my dick standing at full attention as I was enraptured by the power in my own arms. The hunger interrupted like an old forgotten friend who, once arrived, engrosses you with their presence. I dragged my body out of the shower and put on the gym clothes I had forgotten to change into, proceeding to guide myself via cell phone to the nearest fast food joint once I found my way back to my car. Ignoring the grouchy attitude of the cashier, I unapologetically ordered enough food at the drive through for a bowling team (like every small town, bowling s one of our few pastimes). Nirvana in every bite. I could feel my body filling up the space in my seat as I grew, my belly full but emptying with each passing minute. As the soreness faded, I began another self-worship session. My dick started to engorge as I flexed each muscle, and just the feel of the fabric on my skin anticipated another orgasm. But I stopped just short of another poorly planned ejaculation. I got out my phone and haphazardly snapped a shot of myself in the seat, arm flexed and shoulders visible through the muscle tee. Had to be at least sixteen inches, probably more. My forearms were starting to take on that classic full shape that speaks of strength, and the peaks on my biceps rose higher with each flexion. It wasn’t two minutes before I found a guy, and I was off. The stars were my only company on the way to his place, which was out in the middle of nowhere between my home town and the city I just left. It took all of my mental effort not to cum in the seat before arriving, my body still growing and constricting my muscles and my dick in an involuntary autoerotic episode. I finally parked my car and stepped out to what was essentially a cabin in the woods, realizing that I had forgotten a jacket. The cool air gave me goosebumps, the dark outlines of trees the only audience to my frigid condition. My muscles started to shiver, reminding me of how much they had grown and were still growing. When he opened the door he smiled and I reciprocated with one of those cocky smirks that I had seen all the jocks do. I stepped in without waiting for him to invite me, warmth flooding my body as he stepped backwards to make room for me. I noticed that I was looking down at him, his erection visible through his pajamas. He started to speak, but I was impatient. I grabbed behind his head with one hand and at his crotch with the other, bending over and kissing him gently in the process. He started, but after he relaxed he moved his hands towards my arms. I lifted up one, just like in the picture, and brought it into position. It was still pulsing, growing. I wondered if he could feel it. “Just came from the gym”, I said, attempting to explain. I don’t think he cared. He was lost in the sensation of it. I moved my rough, firm hands down towards his waist, getting a feel for his weight. Confidence rising with my recent growth, I lifted him up from his ass. It was easier than I thought, and I brought our faces even while our mouths never parted. “Bed”, I grunted between kisses, and he guided me like a ship through the dimly lit passages of his house. Carpet rubbed up against my feet and I bumped into the wooden paneling on the walls a few times from our uncoordinated expedition. His bedroom was dark, the only light coming from out in the hallway. I threw him down on the bed and pulled out the condom I brought, also reaching for the lube on his nightstand. Laying on top of him, I held him around the neck with the entirety of my solid arm, gently enough to keep his airway free but firm enough for him to know he was in my control. My abs pressed on his back, and I held just enough of my weight so that he would be pinned down without being uncomfortable. I kept having to loosen my grip as my stomach emptied and my body and arms grew. Even though we had barely started it felt like I had been waiting for ages, and I slipped inside him without much effort. Clearly he had been practicing. Our feet locked and I began to thrust slowly, my cock already having been primed for orgasm for the last half hour. It didn’t last for very long. I kissed his neck as I came into him, my body convulsing with the pleasure of release. For a minute I rested on top of him, our breaths the only sound in the dark. When I finally pulled out, I flipped him over to find he was still hard and hadn’t cum. That wouldn’t do. I grabbed his cock and it jolted, precum leaking from his slit. I grabbed his other hand and put it over my abs, guiding it up towards my powerful chest as I flexed each in turn. I let go, and he took freedom moving his hands over my body as I displayed my power for him. He was reverent, his touch gentle against my hard flesh. He worked his way up to my thick traps, passing over my now rounded shoulders to my solid biceps. He spent a long time there, admiring every crevice and trying to fit his hands around my peaks only to find his hands inadequate for the job. Finally he made his way back down to my chest, playing with my erect nipples. Everywhere his hands touched me I made a display, hardening each muscle individually. I found it erotic, the newfound control I had over each part of my body, feeling his cock throb each time he found a new part of me that was just as thick and powerful as the last. I was hard again. By the time he moved his hands over my widening lats, fingers pausing at the V taper, it was over. His cum leaked all over my hand as I continued to run it up and down with a smooth motion. I licked some of his semen off of my fingers. As I swallowed it, my dick started once more. The thought of him getting off just by touching me was too much. Upon first touch I came again, cum splattering all the way up to his chin. He licked it off, reciprocating the gesture. Coyotes were moving about outside in the starlight. The trees were silent in the windless night. I held him as we slept together, my chest firm against his back and my dick still hard between his legs. Part III

Hello, all. This is my first story. It started out as kind of a silly idea, but it kept growing (no pun intended). If I manage to write more parts, they will probably be shorter than this. Thoughts and comments are always appreciated. And with that, enjoy! Part I -- It Bit Hard I yawned, running my hands through my short, stark ginger hair. The cool mountain air filled my lungs, tinged with the scent of pine and thin from the altitude. The clouds between the trees were pasted flat against the sky, wandering across like a moving painting. I touched my toes, stretched my legs. My path was obscured by morning fog that was quickly lifting, but I knew the way. The quiet energy of the morning spurred me forward, and I began my run. The trees kept me company until the paved path wound back into our tiny Oregonian town. Rising higher, the sun strained to find its way through the morning cloud cover as people began their day, shuffling out of their houses to collect newspapers or drive to work. Beads of sweat started to form on my skin. The cool air was a welcome relief, my lungs straining after the first few miles. By the time I had reached Charlie’s house at the end of the neighborhood, I saw him standing in his doorway. It doesn’t really take much imagination to get the idea of Charlie. A typical muscular jock, tall, handsome, clean features. Short brown hair topped deep green eyes and a slightly overconfident smile. Like Adam Levine had gotten drunk one night and knocked up Marco Dapper in our local pub. His tan skin exaggerated the features of his body, his thick arms and broad shoulders jutting out through the white wife-beater that fit nicely against the rest of torso. Clearly, the unoriginal nature of his attractiveness didn’t keep me from noticing him every time we met, which was pretty often in a town as small as this one. And he knew it too, ever since high school. He lifted his hand behind his head, his arm flexing slightly. “’Sup, little man?” he said, flashing a borderline arrogant smile. I waved, averting my gaze. It was always like this. From the expression on his face, I could tell that he enjoyed how uncomfortable he made me. My discomfort had waned since my confusing teenage years, but he still relished in my awkward furtive glances. A mixture of slight distain and familiar arousal ultimately ended as a small jolt of excitement down below before I continued on. I was drenched in sweat by the time I finally made it back home. Feeling good about my run, I stripped off my clothes and took a minute to evaluate myself in the mirror. I was handsome, if nothing else. My eyes were that startling sort of blue that you would expect with my ginger complexion. I liked to think they were kind, unassuming. Piercing, is what the last guy I was with had said. Otherwise, I had a strong jawline accompanied by smooth, relatively tan skin peppered with light freckles. After I turned on the shower, I made the same pose Charlie made to me earlier and giggled at my reflection. I was lithe, definitely, some definition here and there but nothing to write home about. Overall, I was more or less happy with my body as it was. Finding a guy on my occasional trips to the city had never been too much effort, and I had had my share of adventures enough to maintain my self-confidence. Post-shower, I threw on a T-shirt and shorts and headed to work. I was a hairdresser at the only salon we had. Yes, I was a gay hairdresser. Prior to that no one had ventured to guess that I liked men, but now I had put up with more than a few raised eyebrows. My excuse, on the rare occasion that I needed it, was that jobs were scarce around these parts, and my mom had taught me how to cut hair. Neither of these were false, and most people let it go easy enough. The job was temporary, anyhow. I was headed back to university after several years off. Aspiring mechanical engineer, had life not gotten in the way. My run had taken less time than I thought, and I set out on the long way through the woods. The best part about our rural town is that there is a trail to almost anywhere you want to go. It’s practically a postcard there. Little coffee shops and gas stations rise up almost naturally out of the woods along the one major road. Behind the lay what is practically wilderness: verdant, alpine, springs gushing forth from mysterious locations. I was keen on escaping into it as much as possible. The sun was starting to pierce the clouds and peer through the canopy. It was summer, after all, even in Oregon. Suddenly, there was an unfamiliar pain in my leg. It reminded me of a bug bite, but the feeling was immediate and intense, as though I had been stabbed by a needle. I looked down, but I couldn’t find any mark or bruise except for a small puncture that was already clotting up. The pain subsided as soon as it had started. I began to search for the culprit, but I was interrupted by a jarring shrieking sound, as if someone were rubbing two pieces of rusty metal together. My head turned directly to the source. And there it was, sitting innocently between the pine needles. Although, what it was took a second to comprehend. An insect, most likely, its body resembled something akin to a mosquito crossed with a beetle (I am a mechanical engineer, not an entomologist). It shone with a dark metallic sheen, as if it were actually made of metal. Sinister, black compound eyes stared back at me above a menacing set of mouthparts, all sharp. It was currently rubbing its needle-like proboscis as it sang its metallurgic cacophony by rubbing its spindly hind legs together. The moment I moved closer to take a look, it flew away with a buzz akin to a tiny chainsaw, its tiny wings beating furiously to support its strange body. I stood there for a second, perplexed. I wouldn’t be taking this path again tomorrow. Despite this odd interlude, I still managed to make it on time. Work was dreary. I was restless the entire day, doing ten different things at once. The customers could tell, too. Shop talk was at a minimum, replaced with uncomfortable looks and quick and simple cuts. I just wanted to get the job done and go for a run, and I was grateful by the time my shift had ended. Contemplating my uneasiness on the way home, I stopped in front of the gym. Something told me that I should go inside. I entered warily. This was not a regular activity for me. Normally by then I would have already been running, but my newfound jitters seemed to require a different kind of relief. The inside was spacious, if not a little run down. Carpet floors, old wooden paneling, decorations from the previous century that had faded away. All the facilities in our town were a little bit tainted with Americana like this. Without a friend to mooch off of, I was forced to sign up for a gym membership. My body urged me forward impatiently, and so I ignored the moderate fee and the overbearingly cheerful attitude of the guy handling the paperwork. Finally, I was granted access. Being almost entirely unfamiliar with what I was doing, I lifted a 15 pound dumbbell off the rack. The next time I looked up at the clock, three hours had passed. Three hours. My body was, as far as I was concerned, dead. Once I had started, I wasn’t able stop until my body wouldn’t move anymore. The entire experience was kind of hazy in my memory. I took a minute just to lay on the floor and breathe, hoping that death was not actually imminent. My sanity returned to me slowly, but I was confused nonetheless. I had only been in a gym three or four times in my life, and none were exactly stellar performances. Three hours of intense weightlifting seemed excessive, if not impossible. Finally, after an immeasurable amount of time (which my watch later informed me was only five minutes), I was able to lift my body and head outside. The person who had signed me up enthusiastically saluted me on the way out. His disposition was frustrating when I considered the condition I was in. I grunted something at him and left without looking in his direction. My entire body was wracked with pain, and I was ravenously hungry. My sole concern was moving my heavy body forward, one step at a time, back to my apartment. By the time I made it, I couldn’t decide whether to collapse from exhaustion or feed my starving stomach. Passing the refrigerator and pantry, I opted for the latter. It was heaven, every item that touched my lips and passed down my throat. I ate until I couldn’t anymore, preferentially grabbing any protein-heavy item I could find. After I felt I could barely move, I somehow forged a path to my bed and collapsed. Immediately I found myself in a sleep without dreams. The next morning I awoke anticipating the pain, but I found none. I felt limber, refreshed. My body was not sore at all. Maybe I hadn’t worked out as hard as I had thought? I didn’t ponder it for very long, however, as my morning wood stole my attention. My whole body felt aroused, and as my hand touched my dick I thought I was going to cum right there all over my sheets. Somehow I resisted, threw off my covers, and pulled out the lube that I kept in my nightstand drawer for such emergencies. It throbbed as I applied each spurt. I moved slowly, cautiously up and down my dick, careful not to squeeze too hard or move to fast to fend off the impending ejaculation. Every time I flexed a muscle, the feelings intensified. I made a point to flex every part of my body that I could think of, while still masturbating with the same care and attention to avoid a premature orgasm. Each stroke felt like minutes of pleasure, my whole body wracked with orgasmic sensations. My clock, however, disagreed. I came after only a minute, feeling somewhat disappointed between spasms that it hadn’t lasted longer. I used my towel (also conveniently located in my night stand) to wipe the voluminous jizz off my stomach, feeling how hard it was from yesterday. I got up and headed to the bathroom. I was still sweaty from last night. Deciding that I wasn’t going to run today, I slipped off my shirt after I started the shower. I paused. Despite the fact that I had just came, my dick hardened a little bit at my own image in the mirror. I wasn’t that much bigger than before, but the difference was notable. Grinning, I made a muscle. Not formidable, not large, but that was definitely a bicep. My pecs rose a little bit more off my chest, my abs were just a little more defined. I turned my body to find a back that was just a tad more cut, a butt just a little more firm. Oddly, my legs had not changed all that much, but I could feel that they were much stronger. I felt lighter, more powerful. Resisting the urge to touch my dick at my own visage, I hopped in the shower and headed to work, this time making sure to take the normal route. On the way over, I remembered the bug bite from yesterday and decided there wasn’t really any other explanation. Not very many exciting events tended to happen around there, so the odd ones stand out. Still, that was not much of an explanation. The parallels to Peter Parker immediately flashed into my head. Was I just going to get bigger? Or would I have all the powers of a mosquito-beetle…thing? I wasn’t really excited to become Terminator Gregor Samsa. But then I felt my body tight against my shirt, my shoulders extending out to a proud posture, my legs strong, my abs tight. It was hard to worry, or to think about how or why this was happening. It was even harder not to get an erection. All day I received compliments about how I looked. I can’t say that I didn’t enjoy it. “Did you get taller?” one of them said, and I just flashed them a smile and continued working. They would probably figure it out soon enough, if it continued like this. Luckily, I was not going to be here for very much longer. The sun continued to pass overhead. The day was long, but not nearly unbearable. I felt good, light. But the urge to go to the gym was there too, pushing me forward. I was almost giddy with anticipation as we flipped the sign to “Closed”. I rushed straight to the gym. On the way I passed Delilah, that lovely lady. She had a way of smiling that made you feel like you were at home. As far as I knew, she was the only black person in our entire town. On loan, so to speak, from a big university on the East Coast I couldn’t quite remember, Delilah was helping out at our local museum during the summer. The museum was our town’s only tourist attraction, specializing in American Folklore and Mythology of the area and of Oregon in general. Her title was technically “Folklorist”, but as she told it she was basically an anthropologist with a background in mythology. And I, having done a hairdressing stint in my college town days, was the only one who knew how to do her hair. Needless to say, we bonded. “Hi Delilah,” I said, waving curtly. “Evening, Kenny,” she said, smiling warmly. She didn’t have to say much else. Most of our interactions were unspoken. Delilah was the only person in our town that I had come out to, but she seemed to have known before I told her. We would talk about boys and our adventures in the city in private, but in public we had a kind of secret code. We walked on past each other, both apparently in a hurry to get somewhere. I finally reached the gym, feeling good from a day of compliments but tense from the anticipation. I entered and instantly I felt an unconscious reaction to the metal. It needed to be in the air, and I was just the guy to do it. I know I started with bicep curls, but after that things got a little hazy despite all my mental preparation. I remember that between the pain was an odd sort of euphoria, a mixture of physical pleasure and a sense of pride and accomplishment at what I had just achieved. Whenever I lifted something that I thought my body would never be able to, the feeling of power and strength was intense, almost erotic. It pushed me to try heavier weights, more reps. I was improving as I was lifting. After two and a half hours of pushing myself, I knew that I was done. Despite the shorter time, I had worked much harder than yesterday. When I finally fell to the floor, I stayed there for a good ten minutes before I could walk out of the gym. Almost as soon as I left the building (at this point completely ignoring the peppy gatekeeper), the hunger started again. In all of my rushing around, I had completely forgotten to restock my empty apartment. I detoured to our only fast food restaurant (luckily open at the late hour of 8 p.m.), and ordered enough chicken for five people. “I am having a get-together,” I told the cashier, looking down as I said it. She didn’t really seem to care. She called my order, and I paid my hefty sum for my five person meal. I barely managed to get outside before I wolfed it all down. It was probably the best fried chicken between two slices of bread I had ever tasted. Nothing was safe from my bottomless stomach. I ate thoughtlessly, unquenchably until it was gone. Small pangs of hunger still plagued me, but I threw away the paper remains of my meal and headed home. As I looked up, the stars were pale against the summer sky. The best thing about living in a small town is the calm darkness of the night. Looking up, the entire universe opens up to you, and anything seems possible. The dark shapes of trees surrounding familiar buildings and places give the perfect balance of comfort and wilderness. You get a sense of belonging to something bigger than yourself. But all these thoughts were interrupted by the sensations that were happening in my own body. I could feel myself growing very slowly. I first noticed in my legs, my shorts tightening around my thighs. Every step was lighter than the last, and as I ran my hands down my quads I could feel them pulsing and enlarging. My upper body grew simultaneously, and I wished I had worn a tighter shirt so I could feel it expanding in the same way. My hands instinctively reached for my biceps, harder and larger every second. I could feel my chest lifting up my shirt, and my abs growing tighter and thicker at the same time. My stomach emptied as my muscles continued to throb and expand. My dick also responded with a pump of its own. I knew that I couldn’t touch it without orgasming, I was already almost there. As my shorts continued to grow tighter from my ass expanding, it became more and more difficult to ignore the fabric pulling tighter against my already throbbing cock. Luckily, by the time I had finished most of my growth I was already home, having avoided cumming in my shorts. By now, most of my fatigue had lifted. I headed up the stairs to my apartment, noticing how easy it was to push myself up despite my new size. Once inside, I checked the refrigerator and pantry and ate whatever I had left, which turned out to be Jello and stale tortilla chips. They tasted wonderful, and I wolfed them down eagerly. My body was still pulsing and growing, but very slowly. I kept touching myself all over, constantly surprised by the new shapes and how hard my body was. I headed to the bathroom, anticipating the changes in the mirror. I was not disappointed. Full, rounded biceps met with thick forearms as I made a double bicep pose, my abs and pecs taut as they stretched out from the position. Even if my arms were only about 15 inches around, they were full and solid, powerful looking. After I let my arms fall, I took a second just to admire my new body. I found that I could now make my pecs bounce, and I relished in it. First both, then the left one, then the right one, then to some imaginary rhythm. I tightened my abs and saw the new crevices between them, and as my hands ran across them I could feel each one distinctly. Unlike yesterday, my legs had also swollen in size, and I flexed my calves to find a heavy ridge. I also got a glance at my back, my rounded shoulders meeting nicely muscled traps above a widened set of lats. If I continued like this, soon I would be bigger than Charlie. I barely even touched my dick before it exploded all over the mirror, the silky feel of my hands rubbing against my hard body. I continued to flex and admire my new form through the cum-drenched mirror, wondering how big I would become. Part II

Part 1 Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 TROY Phew, Maggot, I’m glad it’s you who answered your door. I didn’t know what I was going to say to your parents. Oh, they’re at work… and Joey’s at school. So, you’re home alone. Yeah, I brought them. When I got your text, “I need weights. I need to lift,” I knew exactly how you felt. So, I grabbed everything I could But I gotta say, you don’t look so good. Well, you’re all red in the face and sweaty, and your eyes are open wide like saucers… and why are you all covered up in a blanket are you sick or something? Come in and close the door? Sure. Why? You’re dropping your blanket…. Whoa… Jeeeeeeeeesuuuus! Look at you! You’re a fucking tank! Look at your fucking arms! There as big as mine! Your shoulders…. Fuck! They’re huge! And you’ve got fucking monster pecs on you. You can see every freaky striation! And you abs… they’re a freaking brick wall! Your quads are massive! …and all cut up! You can see each and every muscle division! You’re not standing up straight are you? Whoa… you’re as tall as me now! Damn! All this from that blue shit? And it’s still happening? You’re still fucking growing? No fucking way! Yeah, I got some weights in the car. Come on out and help me bring them in. What? You’re afraid someone will see you? You don’t want anyone to see you until you’re done growing? Fuck that! I’m not bringing in all that shit by myself. Throw on a shirt and come out and help me. No one will probably even realize it’s you; you’re so much fucking bigger now! They took your Troy’s Maggot shirts and now you don’t have a shirt that fits? Fuck! I’ve got a spare shirt in the car. You can use that. Hang on, I’ll get it. There. Damn. It fits you like a glove. Holy fuck! I never thought I’d see the day. Did you, Maggot? Did you think you’d see the day when your pecs would be pushing out the front of one of my shirts, when your rock-hard, veiny biceps would be filling my fucking sleeves? It wasn’t so long ago you were just a shriveled up stick! Haha. Fuck, I can’t wait til Hunter and Jack get a load of the muscles on you! What? The weights? Oh yeah. Well, come help me Maggot. What are you doing just standing there? Where are we taking this shit? Oh, you got a spot cleared out in the basement? No one ever goes down there, hunh? Ok sounds like a good spot to set up. Wait a minute, Maggot, don’t take all those fucking plates by yourself… Damn, look at you! Look at you lifting all that goddamn weight by yourself! Holy fuck, you’re getting strong! Can I lift as much? Who the fuck do you think you’re talking to, Maggot? Watch this! There…! Even one plate more than you took! It’ll be a cold day in hell before you out muscle me, Maggot! Brian’s Journal – Day 67 A cold day in hell before I out muscle him? Ha! All I can say is I hope the devil has a scarf because he’s going to need it before the sun sets today! I’m fucking growing. I’ve been fucking growing non-stop since yesterday, and I’m going to continue fucking growing. I can fucking feel it! I kept waking up all last night. And every time I did, I went to the mirror and I was fucking bigger. I’d go back to bed, wake up again in an hour or so, and I’d be even bigger. Fuck, it felt awesome, looking at those bulging biceps, that big chest, my wide back, and knowing next time I woke up, they’d all be fucking bigger, thicker, and wider with powerful, heaving muscle! Fuck yeah! My parents poked their heads into my room before they left for the day. I lay in my bed, all covered up. Little did my dad know I had grown two huge, veiny, muscled-out arms, just one of which could fucking break him in two. Haha. But I kept all that bulging, rippling muscle covered up under blankets and just grunted when they told me to be good. I’d be fucking good, all right! Fuck, even my grunt was deeper. It wasn’t long after I got out of bed that I began to feel a kind of burn in my heaving muscular body. I needed to lift. Fuck, did I need to lift! My parents didn’t own a weight set do I did the only thing I could, I texted Troy. I texted Troy and he came. Even more important, he brought weights! And my body was fucking burning for them! We set them up in our basement and I was loading the bar almost before we finished putting the bench together. Troy couldn’t believe how big I’d gotten. He knew I was as big as him. Haha. He was in for a fucking surprise. I could feel I was on the express train to massiveness. And the way I was growing, I knew it wouldn’t be long before I was bigger than him, way bigger. Fuck, I was going to be bigger than Troy. I felt myself getting hard at the thought. Bring it on! I hopped on the bench, but all notions about how much I could lift went out the window. I’d been benching about 275 prior to today, but I didn’t waste my time with that. I went right to 6 plates, 315. That was Troy’s bench. I thought it would satisfy my body’s hunger for a lift, but it didn’t, not even close. I pounded out a set of 10 with ease. It was way too easy. I needed more of a challenge. I needed more weight, a lot more weight! I hoped off the bench and almost without thinking about it added another two plates to each side. I slid onto the bench and under the barbell. “Maggot,” said Troy. “That’s a 495 pound bench. That’s crazy. You’re gonna hurt yourself.” “Fuck that,” I said. I was in a kind of growth craze. Growing, getting bigger, that’s all that mattered. I was blindly obeying the demands of my body. “Lift this for me,” it seemed to be saying. “Lift this and we’ll get fucking massive!” “I’m going to fucking bench this,” I said to Troy. “Either fucking help me or get out of the way!” “Ok,” Troy said, shaking his head, “I’ll try and spot you, but at 495, I don’t know how much good I’m going to do.” “Spot me?” I laughed. “Just fucking stand back!” I grabbed the bar with fierce determination, and lifted. At first, it wouldn’t budge. I tried harder, as hard as I could. I could feel that this was what my body wanted, what it hungered for. I continued to give it everything I had. I felt the blood rushing to my head, my face turning red, the veins popping out of my neck. And finally I managed to get it off the support. Fuck, I felt my arms exploding with muscle and as I lifted the bar, I could feel big triceps swell out and form deep, thick horseshoes. Fuck, I could actually feel the hard muscles swelling up on my arms… like they were going to blast right out of my skin, like an incredibly intense instant pump! “What the fuck, Maggot,” gasped Troy. “What the fuck is going on?” Troy was in the spotter’s position. I looked up at him with his eyes wide open and his mouth agape. I just looked up at him and smirked. “What do you think’s going on, Troy Boy?” And then, my arms shaking under the weight, I slowly lowered it down to my chest. It was excruciating and exhilarating, all at the same time. I could feel my pecs, two solid mounds of shredded muscle strained to their limit. And Troy’s t-shirt, the way it wrapped around me so tightly, I could feel every hard, bulging muscle on my torso… and they were growing! My fucking shoulders; they were like expanding rocks, I could feel them swelling with size. I could feel my abs, six blocks of steel-like muscle pushing out from my stomach. And my arms, damn, I could feel they were passing big and were heading for huge. I wasn’t exactly sure what was happening to me, but I found it so fucking hot I was really getting stiff. But now I needed to lift the bar back up. I could feel my body demanding it. My face was so pumped with blood, that if any more blood rushed up there, I felt it would explode. And then it started happening; unbelievably, my pumped up arms began to respond to my will and I started pushing the barbell back up. “FUCK!” I yelled while my whole body started shaking. Oh my God! My muscles… the were growing… more and more… so fucking intense! I began hearing popping threads and tearing seams as my iron body started erupting with size and ripping its way out of Troy’s shirt. Jesus, I could feel my entire frame was getting wider, longer, thicker and heavier. “HOLY FUCK, MAGGOT!” shouted Troy. “ARRRRRRRGH!” I yelled as I felt the sleeves around my powerful delts explode, destroyed by shoulders were blossoming into massive, ripped and segmented boulders. And my arms, fuck, I turned my head and watched my arms blast into massiveness right in front of my eyes. I could see the sinew weaving together making those fucking horseshoes thicker, and those biceps bulkier. “Whatever you’re doing Maggot, you gotta stop. You gotta stop right now!” bellowed Troy. “Fuck that, Troy!” I yelled as I felt the shirt get tighter and tighter. “This is your fucking shirt, Troy! Watch what my fucking body is going to do your fucking shirt!” There was more tearing around my torso and a second later, my mammoth pecs just erupted out of Troy’s shirt. They were huge ripped mountains of muscle, sandwiched between my giant arms and engorged with blood as I strained with all my might to push that weight up. RIIIIP, SNAP, SNAP, SNAP, POP! My expanding iron-like lats, bulging traps and thickening neck, burst out of the remaining pieces of Troy’s shirt, completely reducing it to shredded rags. And then BAM it was up. It was all the way up! I had benched 495 pounds. Damn. “Oh yeah!” I shouted, as I felt a shit eating grin burst out across my face. “Fuck yeah! Let’s see you bench fucking 495, Troy boy!” Then I did another rep only this time it felt easy. “Nice,” I said, laughing. Then I quickly pounded out another five reps before I racked the weight. I leapt up off the bench check myself out in the mirror we’d set up. Holy fuck, I was gigantic! About 6’ 5” and ridiculously wide and bulging! I tore off the shredded remains of Troy’s t-shirt and hoooooly fuck, I was a monster, a fucking muscle monster! I weighed at least 400 lbs. and I was all muscle, every freaking, bulging, vein covered inch of me. My pecs were like round hard melons, my shoulders and back were as wide as doors. My upper arms were at least the size of my head, with thick angry veins leading up to bowling ball delts. My workout shorts had fit okay when Troy arrived, but now my mammoth quads and hams were squeezed so snugly into the legs I was sure the slightest flex would destroy them completely. Of course my shorts were completely safe from my monstrous diamond-hard calves. And my package… I could see the front of my shorts pushed out as far as it could go in a giant bulge, and practically breaking under the strain. “How do you like your maggot now, Troy?” I said, strutting over to him and looking down at his wide-eyed, open mouthed expression. Fuck, look how much bigger I was than him! I was bigger than Troy! I was way fucking bigger than Troy! I was truly enormous, a fucking god! Each and every one of my muscles, from my telephone pole neck to my monster calves, were hard, gigantic, veiny masses! And Troy’s… Troy’s were just big. “Look at me!” I said flexing my massive arms and leering down at him. “I’m pretty fucking big now, aren’t I?” I loved understatement. I was fucking colossal! I hit a double bi, admiring the huge, twin granite peaks as they erupted from my arms. “Think we’ll win the bet now?” But Troy just stood there, apparently unable to speak. And me, I was getting distracted by my shorts. They were so fucking tight, they were really starting to hurt. And there was a recently enlarged caged beast down there that seriously wanted out. I reached down to pull off my shorts. But it didn’t quite work that way. I started to try to peel my shorts off of my enormous muscle encased legs, but I was having serious trouble. So, I slipped my meaty hands under the waist band and, with a heart stopping RIIIIIP, just tore the shorts right off my body, underwear and all. Fuck. I stood there, completely naked, staring at myself in the mirror. And I have to say I was stunned by what I saw. Damn, I was masculine perfection. Besides my killer upper body, I had the legs of a total beast. Each of my huge thighs was every bit as big around as my waist and carved with rolling, rippling sinew. My balls were like two tangerines and my cock hung over them almost to my knees, thick and heavy as a fire hose. “This is too fucking freaky,” said Troy, and then he turned and ran. “Where the fuck do you think you’re going Troy Boy!” I hollered and raced after him. “Don’t run away like a little bitch!” Troy tore out of the house, jumped into his car, and started the engine. No way was Troy going anywhere. He helped me do this! Fuck, he practically made me in to this muscle beast! No way was he leaving now. I fucking wanted him here. That’s right he wasn’t leaving because I fucking wanted him here! But could I stop a car? Fuck yeah, I could! I ran up behind his car, squatted down, dug my legs in and grabbed it below the chassis. Troy put the car in gear and started to pull away. But I pulled back! But could I stop it? I heaved and heaved. I felt every huge, powerful muscle strain in my huge, powerful body. Fuck, it felt like I might burst something. And then I felt it. I was growing again! My arms were bulging out bigger. My monster legs were getting even thicker! And then I was doing it! I was holding back his car! He gunned the accelerator. I could hear the wheels spinning. But he wasn’t going anywhere! Suddenly it sunk in! Holy fuck, I had a hold of Troy’s car and was keeping it back, using nothing but pure muscle! And I could feel it. All that physical power made manifest in pound after pound of steel-like, vein ridden beef exploding out of every inch of my body! FUUUUCCCCK YEAHHHH! “Come back here, Troy,” I bellowed. “Stop being a little bitch!” But Troy hit the accelerator and just kept pouring gas into the engine. I heard it rev up loud and strong. “Okay, fine!” I shouted. “If that’s the way you want to play it, go ahead! See what happens!” I looked down at my huge pecs and started grinning, I felt them getting bigger. The striations were getting thicker, the huge muscle globes were pushing out further, bulging up fuller. And fuck I was rising up, as if I was on some kind of a lift. Holy fuck! I was getting bigger and taller. Just like with the weights, straining my muscles on Troy’s car was helping me get even more colossal. “FUCK! YEAH!” Troy must have guessed what was happening because he killed the engine, jumped out of the car and hid around the other side. “Now you’re hiding? You are such a fucking pussy!” I yelled! Then I got an idea, A FUCKING FANTASTIC IDEA! I grabbed the car again only this time I lifted. Groaning and grunting, I felt every massive muscle in my body bulge and throb. And slowly, I began to make it move. I looked down as my feet, as they shuffled back and forth adjusting for the weight. Holy crap, look at my feet! They were huge and they seemed to be growing even bigger, becoming more solid with heavier bones, throbbing veins, and widening toes! Oh fuck yeah, bigger, I want to get bigger! As I continued to lift as I felt my two calves become rock hard with the pump and rapidly blow up to the size of soccer balls, flaring out larger and flexing behind my giant thickening shin bones. And my knees almost appeared to be shrinking as they were being completely overwhelmed by my massive expanding thighs. Oh my God, my upper legs were evolving into huge undulating, tightly woven masses of powerful sinew, throbbing under my skin, each one trying to bulge bigger than it’s humongous, shredded brother. And as massively wide as they got, they also seemed to be stretching longer, making my already impossibly colossal body even taller. And my balls… They were the size of two large oranges hanging below my monster cock which was about 15 inches long, as thick as a beer can, and only semi-hard. As I lifted the impossible weight of the car higher, I could feel my abs clench. Fuck, they were thrusting out of my stomach, growing, widening into eight deeply carved, solid bricks of muscle that violently heaved in and out with every monster breath I took. Fuck, I checked out my arms, as they gripped the chassis. My forearms were evolving into enormous bulging and swelling masses of ripped cords and tendons just popping with power. My biceps were massive globes of vein covered sinew with peaks alone that put Troy’s entire bicep to shame. My pecs erupted to the size of boulders, huge and ribbed with thick muscle fibers and I could feel my gargantuan lats spread out behind me, like a kind of thick muscle cape. Slowly my ridiculously gigantic arms straightened as I completed a military press with Troy’s car. Oh man, the fucking size of me… I was so fucking massive. So much fucking muscle over every bulging inch of me, now I had become an unstoppable giant, made solely of massive, heaving muscles. Troy looked terrified. I bet he never saw this coming! His maggot was now a seven and a half foot tall muscle giant, more than five feet wide at the shoulders, with huge thick mountainous traps dwarfing his barrel neck. I had grown gigantic, satiated wrecking ball delts supporting enormous, veined wrapped upper arms that resembled giant muscle globes bulging out impossibly huge and hard. My forearms had evolved into a huge conglomeration of thick woven cords, big around as Troy’s torso. My chest had blossomed into two massive orbs of sinew, hard, solid and ripped. My abs had become eight concrete slabs of muscle leading down to my fire hose cock and my grapefruit balls. And my legs… Crap, my thighs had grown so big around, they made the nearby tree trunks look skinny, and I could feel each and every gigantic, powerful leg muscle bulge and ripple under my skin as I shifted my weight from foot to foot. “How ‘bout now, Troy?” I boomed, while still holding his car above my head. “How do you like your maggot now?” He couldn’t say anything, not a thing. “I feel amazing,” I cried, “so fucking strong. I bet I could… Is your car fully insured?” Troy nodded rapidly. I got this giant grin on my face and suddenly I began to squeeze Troy’s car. I began to hear creaking metal followed by a loud pop from the car and then another. A bolt dropped out of it and bounced off the ground. “FUCK YEAH!” I cried as the car frame started to warp. Jesus, I was crushing the car! With my massive bare hands, I was crushing Troy’s car. Then bolts and rivets and engine parts started cascading down in a metallic rain as laughing, I continued to destroy the car with just the raw power in my megalithic arms. “Look at me, Troy boy!” I called. “Look at what your maggot can do!” I threw down Troy’s car with a tremendous crash of metal. Troy turned and ran. “Don’t run from me, Tiny Troy!” I called taking off after him. “Don’t run from your maggot!” I was amazed at how fast my long, hugely powerful legs caught up with him. I grabbed him with one massive, meaty hand, and effortlessly picked him up with my impossibly gigantic muscled-up arms and held him dangling in the air. “Don’t do this to me,” he said. “Please, not out here where everyone can see!” Just what exactly did he think I was going to do to him? “Remember Tiny Troy?” I said. “Remember when we first started and you did this to me…?” Then I noticed it. His reaction was exactly the same as mine had been. He was supporting a gigantic boner. Damn. That’s what he didn’t want out in the open where everyone could see. Tucking him under my muscle pylon of an arm, I hurried him inside and back down to the basement. I set him down and got my first good look at my ridiculously massive body in the mirror. My pecs were two gigantic globes of flesh, sticking out about two feet in front of me overshadowing a range of eight massive muscle plateaus rising out of my stomach and rippling in and out with every breath I took. My back spread out behind me wider than a barn door and about five times as thick. And my legs were two monstrous pillars, as thick around as an oil drum, with all the massive muscle groups visibly writhing and twisting with the slightest move. And every vein, every striation of every muscle group was clearly defined beneath my bronzed skin. My impossibly thick neck was now bent slightly over because I was too tall for the basement’s low ceiling and I was so wide with heaving, bulging, massive muscles, I almost filled all the available space. And as I stood staring open-mouthed at this vision, I felt my giant cock start to lengthen and grow stiff. Bigger and thicker it got, as I stared at my massively muscled, flawlessly proportioned, gigantic, heaving, marble-like muscle body in the mirror. Bigger, thicker and harder it got, as waves of mind searing pleasure began to emanate from it. I flexed and watched the muscle mountains explode out of my arms, then I felt the hardness of my giant pecs and ran my hand over the stone-like ridges of my abs. My new giant cock grew as hard as steel! Oh fuck, I’d never felt anything thing like this before. I mean, I’d been hard before, gotten off before, lots of times, but this… My entire hugely powerful body was practically shaking with the sensation. I felt like I was about to blow! And all this from just staring at myself. And then Troy was there, taking me into his mouth, sucking, licking. I never took him for a cock sucker, but then I guess there’d never been a cock quite like mine, attached to a gigantically muscled, heaving frame like mine. My hands found the top of his head and I started messaging his short, spikey haired scalp while he worked on my impossibly huge and engorged member. I was in that state where you desperately want to release, but you know as soon as you do it will be over, so you hold back. I kept staring in the mirror at my gigantic body, periodically flexing my massively muscled arms, my bowling ball pecs, and running my hands over Troy’s wide rippling back, all while feeling my member throb and pulse with impossibly intense waves of pleasure, building and building and building until I just couldn’t hold back any longer. “AAAAARRRRGGGGHHHH FUCK!” I shouted as I came with the force of a freight train, knocking Troy to the floor, and overloading my own pleasure centers nearly to the point of losing consciousness. I don’t know how long I stood there, lingering in the throbbing, pulsing, post orgasmic sensation, before it faded to the point where coherent thought became possible. Troy was picking himself up, and wiping himself off with the towel we’d brought down for the workout. “Please don’t tell anyone about that,” he said looking up at me, nervously. “Tell them about what?” I said, winking at him. “Thanks,” he said. “I’m starving,” I said. “How about you?” “I could eat,” he said, and the two of us thundered up the stairs to the kitchen. Troy stayed with me most of the day, but he left before my parents got home. He figured I’d have enough to explain without him being there and he was right. Did they freak? You betcha! But in the end they accepted me. What else could they do? They took me to see a doctor who looked over my chart as he looked me over and over and over. At one point the nurse brought in a step ladder so he could look in my ears. When he was done he said in a sagely tone, “I see from the school nurse you’ve been on steroids. You should stay away from them. They’re not good for you.” Then he prescribed post cycle therapy. And that was that. When I returned to school the next week, there was something of a commotion as you might guess. But, I figured they’d get used to me in time. The best part was Ralphie. I was 2 feet taller than him now and weighed 6 or 7 times as much, all of it raging, bulging, rippling muscle. Ha! My fucking right arm was bigger than his entire body. My gigantic, veiny bicep was bigger around than his puny torso! “So Ralphie,” I boomed, grinning evilly. “Want to talk about whose bigger now?” Guess what? He didn’t. Graduation came and Troy won his bet. Of course he did, I was way bigger than Ralphie, Simon and all three jocks put together! One dollar. That’s right, this whole thing had been about one dollar. Fuck. I saw a lot of Troy that summer. We did a lot of… experimenting. In between, he taught me a thing or two about wresting. Troy really seemed impressed with my size and power. I couldn’t understand why he didn’t get some of the blue shit for himself. But since I kind of liked being the gigantic one, I never really suggested it to him. And in the autumn, we went our separate ways to separate schools at separate ends of the country. I fully expected to never see him again. Thanks to his training and my ridiculous size, I got on the collage wresting team. But they had trouble matching me with opponents. Finally they lined up a match for me. I couldn’t wait to meet this other behemoth. I showed up at the gym was looking around when suddenly I felt this huge hand on my massive shoulder. I turned around and there stood a man every bit as gigantic and bulging with massive muscles as I was. That monstrous body was a stranger to me, but not the face that sat on top of it. “How ya doin’, Maggot,” said Troy. “I hope you brought your A game.” THE END

Project Veniceby NerdJock Project Venice was started about two years ago by order of Admiral Moore, USN in cooperation with General Maxwell - USMC, Dr. Bryce - CIA, and Dr. Markus - DARPA. My mission was to create a new bread of soldier. One that was stronger, more aggressive, intelligent, and more loyal then anything we currently have in the service. We completed Phase One about a week ago. All the laboratory trials looked good, so I'm going ahead to Phase Two, Human Testing. Proj Venice Phase 2 Day 1 The marines arrived shortly before the memo to my superiors was sent. I suppose I better meet the men. "Attention!" I heard as I entered the barracks. It was fitting to see a group of fine Marines standing at attention for a Navy officer. I decided to walk up and down the isle inspecting the men. Everything was as it should be, perfect. "At ease. Welcome to Camp Venice gentlemen. I am Admiral Stewart the CO here. For the next few weeks you men will undergo a series of experimental techniques designed to improve your performance in the field. Don't get me wrong, you are the best the USMC has. Were out to make you better. Are there any questions?" There were none. "Very well. You will each undergo a series of compatibility tests to find out if you are suited for this training. Also, there are very few other Marines on this base. Almost all the personal here are Navy. I am well aware of the rivalry between the branches. Therefore, ANY incident that occurs will have the severest penalties. Another thing I must stress here men. Regardless if you are approved or not you may NOT speak of this to anyone. This experiment is classified. Some of the highest ranking members the military do not have clearance to know about this. Do you all understand? In unison they all replied "Yes Sir!" "Excellent. You have 15 minutes to completely stow all your gear. After that I will have Commander Smith come in and take you to the evaluation center. As you were." With that I walked out and headed for Cmdr. Smith's office before I realized it wasn't necessary. I looked down at the Naval insignia on my chest. This was one of the latest ideas from DARPA. Its called a CommBadge. With a single tap I can talk to anyone similarly equipped on the base and everyone here was so equipped. It reminded me of something off "Star Trek". I reached up and tapped the Badge. There was a small beep signaling the device was ready. "Admiral Stewart to Commander Smith." "Smith here, sir." "Commander. Would you go down to the barracks in exactly seven minutes and escort the marines to the eval center?" Five minutes earlier then I had told them he'd be there. After all they were Marines were they not. "Yes Sir." "Very good. Stewart out." I tapped the badge again to close the channel. CommBadges, What will they think of next. I chuckled thinking about that irony of that statement. I was working on what they thought of next. Proj Venice Day 2 The test results came back positive. All the men are perfect for this test. They are all in excellent health, well muscled, between 190 and 240 pounds, and all less the 7% body fat. Suburb. We should begin the augmentation within the hour. Still not quite used to the idea of a CommBadge, although DARPA said I would be within a month. They were wrong there, I tapped it anyway. "Admiral Stewart to Commander Smith." Its so damn convenient though. "Yes Admiral?" "Have the men ready for augmentation and in the lab in one hour." "Of course, Admiral. Anything else?" "No, thank you, Commander. Stewart Out." I decided to head for the lab. When I arrived in the lab no one else was there so, I sat down at the computer console and decided to adjust the augmentation program parameters a little. Thinking about what I wanted, I began typing. "Let's see..." I said to myself, "We should increase the muscle to strength ratio...overall muscle mass...speed of development ...endurance...bodily hair...and loyalty to a superior, especially me. Anything else? Not yet, we can always make changes later." When I clicked on Save the Mac beeped and said "Warning...changes to a subjects neurological processes has not been tested. Do you wish to proceed?" "What do you think?" Of course the computer didn't answer, so I clicked the Proceed button. Another beep. "This sequence requires vocal command authorization level 5 or above. Please enter voice print identification." Damn, the computer was being annoying today. "Computer, recognize Stewart, Michial E. Vice Admiral, Delta 12 clearance." "Clearance confirmed. Please enter authorization code." "Authorization code...Stewart Alpha Omega 23541. Verify." "Authorization code verified. Thank you, Admiral." After a long pause "Sequence complete. Changes to augmentation program have been saved and implemented." I logged out of the system and had a few minutes before the marines arrived. These men are going to be amazing. If this works. After about ten minutes the marines showed up with Cmdr. Smith and formed a line. "At ease, gentlemen. We are ready to begin the process. This is still a prototype so we can only take one of you at a time. What this process does is enhance your physical body. Specifically your muscular strength, as well skeletal and nervous systems. We accomplish this by rearranging the all the atoms in your body. I could see the worry on some of the faces, so I had to ask, "If any of you have doubts about this say so now and you will be reassigned without penalty." After a few seconds no one moved. "Well I guess that means you will all want to give it a shot then. Very well. Who would like to go first?" A very good looking stud stepped out of formation. "I would sir." "Excellent Mr. " briefly glancing at his name tag "Wells. I'll need you to complete remove your uniform and step into the chamber. Commander, would you open the chamber please." The door slid open silently as Private Wells striped. What a stud. He was about 210 pounds and his chest was covered with thick black hair, but with his muscular development it hid nothing. I was even more surprised by his cock. It must have been 8 inches soft. It took all my control not to go full mast right there. With these uniforms the men would notice immediately. Finally he got in the chamber after finishing undressing and folding his clothes. I took a final look as the door slid shut. I walked up to the control area to monitor the augmentation. Unfortunately the chamber had no windows. I had to live with sensor readouts. His body was better then I thought. The sensors displayed all his measurements. Weight - 220 lbs, Height 6'1", Chest - 48", Arms - 19", Forearms - 11", Thighs - 24", Calves - 17", Waist - 33", body fat - 5.2%. Watching the display as the program progressed I could see that the results were going to be incredible. After about two minutes the first phase was done. We had reinforced the skeletal structure, increased the overall strength of each individual muscle fiber and increase the speed of his nervous system. We had not made any modifications to his size or neural processes yet. That was for phase two. "Do you want to begin phase two sir?" Commander Smith asked. I was to busy looking at the results to hear the question. There were incredible. "Sir?" "What, no. Not yet. Let's see how this worked, first." "Aye sir." The chamber door slid open and Wells came out. "How do you feel?" I asked Wells on my way down to the chamber. "No different, sir. What was this supposed to do, Sir?" "Well it already did the first part. You feel any different?" "No sir. I'm sorry, sir, but I don't think this worked." "Well get dressed and let's see if anything has changed." If he stood there naked for one minute longer I know I'd get hard and I can't do that. Not Yet. "Commander, run the program on the remaining men. If it didn't work of Mr. Wells, maybe it will for someone else." We walked over to the test area after he got dressed. The test area was loaded with weight and exercise equipment, along with various other items. Including a portable throwing machine that will fling baseballs at up to 120 mph at a random time interval. "Okay, Mr. Wells. The first thing I want you to do is catch this ball.", I said as I tossed the ball to him. Of course he catches it easily. "Now I want to see how fast you are. Stand right here." Putting him right in front of the machine. "Okay turn around and when I say 'now' I want you to turn towards me and catch the ball again. Ready?" He nods. Setting the machine to its highest setting. I press the control and immediately say "Now". He already turned around caught it just as easily as when I tossed one to him. "How was that?" "Sir, that was quite easy. Maybe you could turn it up?" "How fast do you think it was going?" "About 15 miles per hour, sir." "Well your wrong. It was traveling at 120 mph. It seems the enhancements did work." "Shit, sir. No disrespect, but that's not possible. That should have broke my hand and pushed it back. My arm didn't even move." "I know. We enhanced your skeletal structure. It should be just about impossible to break one of your bones. We also increased your strength per unit volume of muscle. As well as your nervous systems response time. What do you think?" "That's fuc... I'm mean, great, sir. If you don't mind me asking, How strong am I?" "Don't worry about your language here marine. Your strength? I don't know lets find out. Why don't you go over to the bench and I'll put some weight on the bar. What was you max bench before?" "About 480 pounds, Admiral" "Let's start with that." I loaded up the bar even though I knew that he could easily do more then twice that. The program had initially increased his mass to strength ratio to 30 pounds per inch of overall size. That means he should be able to bench 1140 pounds. He grabbed the bar and lowered it to his chest and easily pushed it back up. The smile on his face couldn't have been bigger. Wells continued to press the bar in rep after rep without stopping. He easily completed a hundred non-stop reps and then did something totally amazing he let his right arm fall off the bar. His smile got even bigger as he pressed the weight using only his left arm. He did another hundred before switching to his right arm. After another 100 reps he put the weight back on the bench and sat up. He wasn't even breathing hard. "Sir, request permission to use the remaining equipment?" "Not just yet, Mr. Wells. I would like to verify your skeletal strength." I reached over and grabbed one of the Louisville Slugger bats that lined the wall. "Hold your arm out with the elbow facing up and do you best to hold it there." "Yes Sir." He looked a little worried but I had to try this. As fast and hard as I could I swung the bat down onto his bicep. When the bat hit his arm there was a loud thud, but his arm didn't even move an inch. My hand hurt like hell. "Damn, that hurt, what did you feel marine?" "Absolutely nothing, Sir."His smile was even bigger the before. " Mind of I try something?" "Not at all." After handing him the bat he flexed his bicep and swung. The bat cracked and shattered over his rock hard bicep. "This is fuckin' amazing, Sir!" "I must agree with you, marine. Did that hurt at all?" "No sir. I didn't feel a thing." "This is excellent. I hope the results are the same for the rest of the men. I should to check on the rest of your unit." I turned away and tapped the CommBadge. "Stewart to Commander Smith." "Smith here, Sir." "Commander, what is the status of the rest of the Marines?" "We have completed Phase 1 on all of them. I'm sorry Admiral, but they report that nothing has changed." "Well Commander, I must disagree. Mr. Wells was a complete success. Bring the men down to weight training center immediately. I want to show you and them the results." "Yes Admiral. Smith out" I heard a small beep indicating the channel has closed. "Well. Mr. Wells, what do you think?" "Sir, this is incredible. I must be one of the strongest men on the planet." "One of the 12 strongest actually. If the results were the same on the others then you all should have similar levels of strength. They don't know this yet and I have a particular demonstration in mind." I finished telling him what I had in mind just as the rest of the men arrived lead by Cmdr. Smith. "Marines, form a line directly in front of me. Beginning from the largest of you to the smallest. Mr. Wells, stand next to me." Once the men fell into position I ordered them to stand at ease. "Now, the Commander here has told me that you don't notice any changes in your physical condition. I assume that none of you can see any change in Mr. Wells here?" No one moved or said a word. "I take that as a no. However, I have just seen the effects and I will be asking Private Wells to give you a little demonstration in a few minutes. Right now I have a couple of questions." I looked at the first two men, "Fisher" and Davis "Mr. Fisher, How tall are you and how much do you weigh?" "6 foot 3 and 330 pounds" "And you, Mr. Davis?" "I am 6 foot 7 and weight 323 pounds. Sir!" "Very good. I want both of you to stand about 3 feet apart facing each other and no matter what happens do not move. Mr. Wells, Stand between them." "Yes Sir." They answered in unison as they moved into position. "Now, Mr. Wells. Please begin the demonstration." He reached out and grabbed the belts of both men and easily raised them into the air. He began doing shoulder presses with the men acting as if they were dumbbells. After a mind blowing 250 continuous reps he put them down. "Now what you have just seen is just the beginning. Wells here is capable of much more as are you all. Now I want to all to test your new abilities to the fullest. But first I want to go back to the lab so we can complete Phase 2 of the experiments. Commander Smith, why don't you return to your quarters and get some rest. I'll take care of this." "Aye Sir. Call me if you need anything." With that Smith walked out. I didn't know how he would react to my modified program, so I figured It would be easier if I ran it myself. It took about an hour to process all twelve men when they were done the results were astounding. Each man had added hundreds of pounds of solid muscle mass and depending on their height. With the smallest man adding the most with 374 pounds of mass. Mr Davis was now the largest man. He added 309 pounds of solid muscle, almost doubling his size. He was also the strongest man. He could easily bench press over 2300 pounds with a single arm. Each man had equally impressive strength. Their muscle to strength ratio was set to 60. And large amounts of hair were to their chests, stomachs, forearms and legs. The last thing that was altered by my program was their mental characteristics. With this modification these men were incapable of harming me or allowing me to be harmed They also could never disobeying one of my orders. I was looking at the most powerful and beautiful men in the world. My cock went full mast and started leaking pre cum. Causing a wet spot to form in the front of my paints. The lab was already sealed so I thought what the hell. "Attention!" All the men stiffened. "Mr Wells, front and center." Looking at this massive man standing in front of me I couldn't control myself. I took my paints off and my cock started throbbing even more and the precum was flowing like a small stream. "Now, pick me up and suck every last drop of cum out of my dick." "Aye Sir!" He reached and grabbed the front of my shirt with one arm and lifted me off the ground. He raised me until my 7" member was directly in front of his mouth and he swallowed the whole thing in on stroke. The vacuum he was applying was amazing. Even the powerful pumps I had sampled didn't come close to what Wells was doing to me. I was is ecstasy. My dick had never had such a blow job before. My cum soon started bursting from the my dick but Wells swallowed it all and continued sucking it. He was using his arm to move my rod in and out of his mouth in a fucking action. The pleasure I felt was overwhelming. I soon came again and then again. Yet he kept sucking. The I remembered, he must have been following my orders to the letter. "...suck every last drop out of my dick."

I am hoping there are other fans of the IFNB out there… It is, in my opinion, one of the best, consistent and intensely erotic muscle fiction series out there! I have been VERY in to the ongoing muscle fiction of the IFNB for a few years. It is a unique work, because it is not told like a traditional story but is told via "reports" from the world of the IFNB (International Federation of Naked Bodybuilding). Every post is coverage of a contest, backstage or personal profile of huge, hung, alpha-aggressive athletes. Over the course of the short posts, story lines and themes emerge and it becomes VERY hot. The creator(s?) clearly know the real world of competitive bodybuilding yet also have broad-ranging imaginations. Everything from vanilla muscle worship to hardcore gang rape and everything in between! Old-young, coach-jock, hetero and homo, extreme sex and basic showing off . . . it all seems to happen in this world. The cool part is that they acknowledge in clever ways how this has been going on in real life and why none of us are familiar. They are tethered to real life (even if the muscle growth stuff is sometimes pure science fiction), so it makes it hotter. I also like how they RESPOND TO OUR COMMENTS and the storyline follows the fans' interests. The hot discussions and sub-fantasies that emerge are sometimes as hot as the posts themselves. I really get into chatting IFNB with other fans, so thought I'd post here and see who else loves these stories?

I will apologize ahead of time, there is no growth or sex in this scene, but it is setting up for the next scene. I hope you enjoy and please leave feedback if there is a certain direction you would like to see this story go. I keep hitting roadblocks in this story. Thank you everyone for all of your support Blue Pill Part 10 Modest would not even begin to describe fletcher valleys quarterback. It wouldn’t even begin to describe the massive home he lives in either. Chris had just returned home after his most recent fuck session in the gym with Luke amped up and ready to long dick his girlfriend Stacy for a few hours. “Hey baby, did you miss me? Cause my dick sure missed that tight snatch of yours!” Chris arrogantly flexed his dick inside his shorts, making the head of his python pop out the bottom. Stacy couldn’t take her eyes off the newly grown muscle man. “My god Chris, you’ve gotten so huge!” her eyes caught the tip of his dick peeking out of his shorts, so she reached forward and grabbed hold. She began massaging the meat in one hand until she realized that she couldn’t encircle it as it began to harden. “Jesus Christ! This things not even fully hard yet” Stacy exclaimed in awe as she got closer to examine it. Not believing what she was seeing. “Not even close.” Chris said with a smirk on his face. Chris reached one of his meaty paws out and wrapped it behind Stacy’s head, pulling her into his groin. He felt her begin pulling back so he let go. “There’s no way I can suck that thing! It’s too big already Christopher!” She had the look of fear in her eyes as she backed up, looking up from her man’s mammoth dick all the way up his muscular torso to his rage filled eyes. “Well if you won’t suck it, then I will just fuck you with it. How about that?” It was more of a statement than a question coming from Chris as he reached out wrapping a hand around her torso and pulling her closer. Stacy could feel Chris’s dick throbbing between her legs and up her skirt. “Now I’m fully hard, all 14 inches of me. Do I not have the biggest dick you’ve ever seen?” Chris began reaching under Stacy’s skirt with his other hand, moving her panties to one side as he readjusted his dick so the head was lined up with her clit. Stacy began to push against Chris’s rock hard pecs in protest. “You’re not fucking me with that freak dick! I don’t know how you got this big so fast, but you weren’t this big a few days ago.” “I know it’s great isn’t it!” Chris said with an evil gleam in his eyes. He began rubbing his gargantuan helmet along her pussy lips, getting his dick head wet with her juices. As Chris began pushing the head of his dick into Stacy, she began to scream in protest, punching Chris everywhere she could. “ENOUGH!” Chris slapped Stacy across the face. A look of shock and horror filled her eyes. “NOW I’M GONNA GET LAID AND YOUR GOING TO TAKE MY DICK WETHER YOU WANT TO OR NOT!” Chris grabbed underneath Stacy’s arms and easily lifted her up as his dick head once again found the entrance to her moist cave. “Chris, please don’t!” Stacy shouted as tears began to fill her eyes. “Once I get completely inside you, you’ll love it, I promise.” Chris began lowering Stacy down onto his dick. She just rested on the head of his dick. Her pussy not accommodating to the girth of Chris’s gargantuan tool. Chris began getting frustrated so he switched his hand to rest on top of Stacy’s shoulders and he began applying force. Softly at first and then with increasing pressure. “STOP IT CHRISTOPHER! YOU’RE GOING TO RIP ME OPEN” becoming panicked, Stacy only thought of one way out. She swung her leg back and with all her might swung it forward. With the force of the impact of her foot on Chris’s baseball sized testical, it was enough for the behemoth to become winded. Chris let go of Stacy and grabbed for the shooting pain coming from his aching nut sack. Stacy tumbled to the floor and without missing a beat, ran out the door and out of Chris’s house to her car. “FUCK YOU, YOU STUPID BITCH. I WAS OVER YOU ANYWAY!” Chris yelled in agony as he lay on the ground holding his balls. Stacy sped off down the driveway leaving Chris and his aching balls in the dust, tears rolling down her face and anger in her eyes. After a couple minutes of lying on the floor, Chris began to get the nerve to get up. He grabbed onto the edge of his bed and when he fully stood he had a sharp shooting pain emanating from his balls. “Fuck! I need some aspirin.” Chris headed towards his bathroom. He flipped on the light and stepped up to his vanity, noting his body’s reflection in the mirror. Seeing his mass filled frame and vein covered beef only started to make his dick hard again. He opened the cabinet and rummaged through all the contents, not finding a single bottle of aspirin. “Shit!” Chris said slamming the cabinet door shut. “Maybe dad has some in his bathroom. Chris waddled his way out of his bedroom and pain stakingly made his way down stairs. Once he made it to the end of the hall he turned into his dads room and then into his bathroom. He opened the cabinet pushing bottles out of the way as they fell out and rattled across the tiled bathroom floor. Finally eyeing some ibuprofen at the back of the cabinet, Chris grabbed the bottle, popped the top off and downed 4. “That should do it.” Chris leaned down to get a drink of water from the faucet. Chris stood back up to his full height and once again caught eye of his own reflection. He began flexing his massive peaked biceps in the mirror. Making his pecs jump as he tweaked his diamond hard nipples. “Man that bitch is fucking crazy not wanting to get fucked by this.” Chris said as he went into a double bicep flex. Grunting and beginning to sweat, Chris noticed the head of his dick poking its way up past his belly button and along the ridges of his abs. Chris held one arm flexed as he reached down with his other hand and began massaging the head of his dick. Pre- cum began gushing out of the tip as his dick reached full hardness. He began lubing up his dick with his pre-cum. “Fuck, I gotta fuck something and soon. Maybe I will see if I can get that tight ass Luke to sit on my dick again.” Chris began to head out of his father’s bathroom, when his foot made contact with something on the floor sending it rattling across the bathroom. Chris hadn’t seen, over his mammoth pecs, all the pill bottles he had knocked out of the cabinet. Chris bent over and began picking them up and placing them back in the cabinet. He walked across the bathroom to pick up the bottle his foot had made contact with. As he reached down, he noticed that the bottle didn’t look like any of the others in the cabinet, but looked very familiar. As Chris looked over the bottle he recognized the label. It was the same label that the two bottles had in his locker at school. Chris popped the cap off and inside were black pills.

This is starting off a bit slower that I usually go. The tags will happen over the course of upcoming chapters. This is the long set up. I hope you enjoy this one as always. - Frank. Abduction Part One by F_R_Eaky Julian was expecting to have a decent day today. He didn't have any grand expectations for it, but he figured he would at least moderately enjoy himself at the Pride Festival activities on this balmy Saturday afternoon. Coming in from the middle entrance he knew he'd turn to the right to walk down the main promenade, looking at only the booths on the right hand side. He'd then see who was on stage at this end of the promenade before turning round and heading up the entire length of promenade to see what booths were on what originally was his left hand side and then at the end who was on at the stage on the left side promenade end. After that he'd go back up that half of the promenade to the center and scope out all the food booths. Tomorrow he'd let his friends know which ones had the best food for the best price to have lunch at after the big Pride Parade. For the now, he'd scope out everything on the promenade and afterwards he'd walk off to the side to head to the Missouri-Illinois LGBTQ History display pavilion. It was early in the Pride Festival day, so the promenade wasn't crowded yet. There was plenty of walking room. At the end of the right hand side of the promenade the stage was bare, nothing happening as of yet. No performers. No awards. No competitions. No administrative announcements. Julian looked down at his feet to rest his eyes from the harsh glare of the sun. He always forgot to bring his sunglasses.. Seeing that his right shoelace was untied, he stepped off to the side of the stage so as not to go butt up in the crowd and bent down to tie his shoe. What happened next would change Julian's life forever. A strange and wondrous series of events would begin right here and now, although, if Julian foresaw what would happen he'd probably have done his best to stop it. Coming up from tying his shoe, Julian felt a sharp blow to the back of his head. It wasn't enough to make him unconscious, but certainly enough to knock his senses off line for a few minutes. If that wasn't bad enough, a fairly large and meaty hand grabbed his left arm and helped pull his torso up, the hand's partner rushed in and gut punched Julian severely. He would have doubled over but his head met a great wall of pectoral muscles. As he stood there in a semi conscious state, breathing into the shirt covered valley of a set of protruding pecs, his body supported in a standing position by his attacker's hands and arms, those arms pulled him in close, tilted his head back, and began to suck face, long, passionately, and deeply, as if Julian had just walked on and became an extra of a Sean Cody production. His mind tried to tell Julian he should do something, but the blow to his head made his vision and his mind spin and his nose tingle. The punch to the gut made it almost impossible to breathe, which in turn affected his reasoning capabilities, and his attacker lip locking with him only took the impossibility from almost to absolute. The rest of the world, if anyone saw him, saw Julian becoming weak in the arms of his lover. And what a lover this attacker could be. Midway through the deep passionate pucker, the man wrapped one arm under Julian's ass and easily hoisted the 5' 9", 155 pound, platinum haired, ice blue eyed, twenty year old off the ground. In a few short minutes Julian was carried away to an awaiting van parked at one of the metered parking spaces outlining the park. Depositing Julian into the passenger seat, his abductor quickly placed a blindfold over Julian's eyes and then tied his wrists to the arms of the seat and buckled him in. That was the only thing about the car ride that Julian would ever recall. Julian did realize when they stopped that it was several hours later. The white blindfold over his eyes allowed colors of various pastel light through and a cooler breeze caressed his skin which meant it was now around dusk. His nostrils were also filled with the scent of a fresher breeze, tinged with hay and occasionally the smell of animal manure - he was at a farm. This was confirmed when a large door was heard to be rolled open and he was escorted inside. Walking all the way to the other end of the barn, Julian was placed into a chair and given a grunt command with a firm hand on a shoulder as an order to sit down. After being placed in the chair his hands and legs were then bound to them using some sort of fairly strong rope. ["I apologize for the rough handling. I am a bit taller and stronger than most men."] "That doesn't mean you have to handle people this way. What the hell gives? Bashin' the back of my head and then punching me in the stomach, and then...then... KISSING ME!" ["That part was needed in order to make it seem like you were willing to go with me."] Great. Thought Julian to himself. He's using one of those voice altering devices to speak to me. "What gives with the voice. Why do you need to sound so computer like?" ["It is necessary for fear of vocal recognition."] "Vocal recog....what the fuck, bro.? You mean you're someone I know? What the hell is this a surprise party of some kind gone wrong?" ["The first statement is correct, the second one is not."] "I know you?! This is fucking ridiculous. What a way to treat a friend, coworker, or acquaintance. What the hell do you want anyway? I don't have a lot of money. Neither does my family." ["It isn't money that I want."] "Ok, fine then. I'm not gonna just sit here. HELP! HEEEEEEEEEEEELP!" ["Screaming will only wear you out and make you more exhausted. You are in a barn in the middle of its hay stores, the bales of which will absorb your screams. No one outside the barn can hear you, and if they could, there's no one here as they are gone on vacation to Florida for the next two to three weeks."] "So... what... what do you want with me?" ["I need your help. I need you to make love to me."] "Say wha da fu? What makes you think, after this approach for picking up dates, that I'm going to want to make love to you? Why do you need me to make love to you?" ["I need you to make love to me to.... to see....."] "To see what, if you can get it up? Do you have an injury or something that won't allow you to get erect?" ["I need to see if I...I am gay. ... ... ..."] "To...to see... if you're gay? How can you not know? You either are or aren't. I mean seriously, dude. It's something you're born as not something you..." ["I have never been with anyone...ever. Now...away at... ... ... well, away and out in the public, people are wondering what my orientation is. I've been raised, so to speak, to be heterosexual, but I can't quite seem to bring myself to be with a woman. I get erections at the sight of some men, but that could be a passing phase. I need to know if I will stay erect and climax at the touch of another man or if I don't."] "So what? I'm your test subject? a... a...guinea pig of sorts? I'm not just going to make love to you to prove, what? Do you need emotional support to realize it's okay to be gay? I could give you pamphlets, books, websites on information and therapy for that. Just let me..." ["I THINK HOMOSEXUALITY IS FINE! I don't think it's an abomination or a sin. It's just....it's just in my line of training..uh....work...there are...obstacles...people...that rise up and make the path difficult. I want to know how to plan out and map my life. Should I stay this course or change it depending upon whether or not I'm gay. I just.... I....just want to...to make...sure."] "Why did you choose me to verify this?" ["Because... I.... knew you were gay.....and...I....like you."] "So this was a way to get a date?" ["No. ... ... ... It's just a way for me... maybe I'm the only one who needs it done this way... but I need to confirm my sexuality. You... you were gay and kind and smart... .... ... and I knew I had a build you like. ..."] "Build I like? What kind..." ["Please... if you promise to do this for me, no questions asked, I will release you. All I ask is that when I free your hands you don't try to remove your blindfold and you don't attempt to make an exit, of which there is only one, by the way. If I see you attempt one of those two things, I'll knock you out and dump you somewhere. I just want you to make out with me so I can see if mentally, physically it's what I respond to. I've never been with anyone, ever. I've had my blood tested for any diseases, just in case, and can show you that paper if you're worried. You can do it however you like best. Just let me know how to bend or lift or whatever. I basically will be a semi-slave to you tonight."] "Alright! Alright... geeze....I'll do it. Although you better have one amazing fuck bod to touch." The abductor bent over and undid the rope on both of Julian's wrists and his ankles, but stood directly in front of the chair. Julian stood up slowly, keeping the blindfold on for even without physically seeing, he could tell them man was a fairly big man. Slowly, gingerly he stuck his hands out and soon came into contact with a fairly thick and full chest. "Geeze...." Julian whispered as he continued to move his hands up the body of his abductor. Groping, caressing, feeling Julian began to get a sense of how big this man was. His own head only came up to about the man's nose or mouth. He has a very thick and powerful neck that was rooted into some pretty damn broad and solid shoulders, which of course sat above some fairly barrel like pecs. Julian's hands then went down and over the flattened peaks of his abductor's relaxed biceps. "You are built like a brick shit house, and a fairly tall and wide one too." ["I'm 6' 4" tall and weight two-hundred thirty five pounds."] "Oh my...." Julian's knees buckled at the thought of the size of this man as well as from being exhausted and hungry not having had lunch or dinner so far this day. ["No worries, I have you."] "Sorry... ... ... I'm a little weak from skipping lunch and dinner...." ["If you want we can stop this and I can get you something to eat first."] "No, no. It's okay. I can do this." Placing his hands on the abductor's chest again, Julian glided them up the neck and reached out for the chin, causing the abductor to flinch his head back and inhale sharply. "Don't worry. I'm not going to try anything stupid. You are built way bigger than me and could knock my head off I believe, or put me into a more permanent state of unconsciousness. And as tall as you are, and assuming you've worked your legs out too and aren't chicken legged, if I attempted to run away, you'd chase me down in minutes." Julian's abductor relaxed and Julian went back to seeing the man's face via his finger tips. The man's chin was strong but not too prominent. The jaw line was pretty square and the cheek bones were set fairly high. Although there was a two day or so worth of stubble on the face, Julian could tell the cheek bones were hidden slightly be a pair of fairly chubby cheeks. "My gawd..." thought Julian. "He has got to have a wonderful set of dimples to look at." Next were the full, pillow-like lips that was below the man's slightly bulbous and wide nose. A thick but well groomed set of eyebrows floated above a pair of eyes that felt as though they might have a slightly outside downward turn to them almost as if he were oriental of some sort. Then the hands reached the top of this behemoth of a man and became entangled in thick mop of hair that hung down to the man's shoulders. ["What do you want me to do?"] "Well, first..." said Julian as he moved his hands down to his abductor's waistband and then run them up inside his shirt."We're going to remove this shirt..." As the abductor reached down with his meaty hands and grabbed a hold of the bottom of his shirt, pulling it up, over, and off his torso and head, Julian sent his hands gliding across the man's abdominals and obliques, then catching up to the man's pecs, giving the nipples a squeeze. The whole time Julian was getting harder and harder in his pants over how built this man was, and now how hairy he was - he could run his fingers through it on his chest. Tall, built, hairy... this man's body had almost everything Julian ever wanted in a man. "Oh gawd, he can't be handsome... if he's handsome then I'll... and what a fuckin' eight pack. I could trace that all...." ["Pardon?"] "Nothing! Nothing... just kind of mumbling to myself." Julian kept alternating hands left and right, back and forth, letting each one massage a nip, or stroke the obliques, or trace the abs. He kept this up for quite some time until wrapping his arms around the abductor's neck, he spoke. "What I need you to do now, if were truly going to see if you're gay, is to pick me up and support me either around the waist or under my ass." As the abductor did so, Julian lip locked him giving him one of the deepest, most passionate kisses he had ever given a man. Julian wasn't sure who this was, even after being told the man knew him somehow from somewhere, but that feeling, that instinct that he somehow knew the man quite well was talking over along with a burning desire the more he felt the man's granite like body. The man although surprised at first by the kissing motion, began to return it back just as equally passionate, and when Julian began to use his tongue to caress the abductor's tongue, the abductor followed suit pressing his full pillow like lips even deeper towards Julian. Julian ran his hands through the man's thick hair, over the plinth like neck, across the mountain mounding traps, skimmed over some bowling ball like delts, and finally after caressing the tris and running a finger to trace the quickly rising blood vessel across the top of flat yet still quite mounded bicep, begged the man to flex one for him so he could cup it in his hand. The feeling of the large ball of biceps was almost enough on its own to make Julian reach an early climax. "I need you to put me down and for you to get out of those pants." ["You will trick me. You will leave me once they are around my ankles."] "No.... I will stay here, I promise." The man did as he was told to do so, even taking off his socks and shoes in the process. When the man announced that had stripped out of his lower clothing, Julian dropped to his knees and asked for the man's foot. Raising his foot, the man allowed it go slightly limp as Julian moved it to position it on one of his thighs. Upon contact Julian let out a small gasp. ["Are you alright?"] "Yes. I expected you to have decent sized feet, being a tall man and all, but these are getting up there." ["Is that a problem?"] "No..." and Julian swallowed hard before answering. "It's a turn on. They feel about as long as a ruler, maybe slightly longer. They are wide too, thick, meaty. They're just as muscular as your upper body is." ["Size sixteen, 4E wide."] Once again Julian swallowed hard as he began to caress the man's foot with both of his hands, massaging and rubbing them, running his finger between the man's toes. Eventually he moved his hand across the arches and ankles, through the hair on the man's legs up the shin and across the back to grab a hold and kneed the man's very ample calves. The abductor's ankles were as thick as his wrists and the calves were hard dramatic sized diamonds. Julian shuddered out a breath, realizing, calculating in his mind that this man was overly blessed in the genetics department. He was incredibly thick in a regular, average, skinny state, which meant that he could blow up far more than what he was now and carry an insane amount of muscle weight on this frame. Tracing the hamstring up to the thigh bicep, Julian caressed the abductor's thigh, moving his left hand to trace and feel the crevices and mounds of the tear drop shapes, while his right traveled up to, run into, cup, and grab the bulging, bubble butt cheeks. These legs matched his torso in being so full and stacked with defined, dense, muscle. If the man snapped his leg straight, knees locked, foot pointed, it became a massive column for Julian to climb and cling around like a growing vine of ivy. Suddenly Julian pushed himself away. "I can't do this. Go stand on the other side of this barn!" ["What? What is wrong? What is the matter? I don't understand."] "I just can't. No... this is wrong... I won't. Stand on the other side. GET AWAY FROM ME!" ["Is there something wrong with my body? I thought you liked very muscular men. Am I too hairy, perhaps I should shave?"] "It matters not if you shave! I just can't. It can't happen. I need you to leave... me... alone!" ["I... I'm sorry... for... whatever I did... please... please I need you to finish this.... I need to know..."] "How are you feeling right now?" ["Confused.... scared...incredibly lonely now that your touch has stopped. Extremely upset at the thought of upsetting you. Losing you...even though I don't really have you because I..."] "You were turned on and you don't want the feeling to end. You're feeling a physical and emotional loss at its sudden stop. All this from the touch of a man. Have you ever felt this way towards a woman?" ["No."] "Alright. Then trust me, you are gay. How are you hanging now? Still erect, or soft?" ["Soft... ...suddenly very soft....I think the shock and feelings of guilt and embarrassment have made it even recede slightly less than normal."] "Alright. I did this out of selfishness." ["Did...what?"] "Pushed you away. I was hoping it would make you flaccid. If you're going to keep me here, make me do this to you, then I need to get something out of it for my own sake. I want to feel you get aroused. I want to feel it become erect in my hands, and if your body is any hint of what you might be packing, I'm going to fuckin' love this." Julian motioned for the man to come back towards him. When Julian could feel the presence of the abductor's body near him, he got back down on his knees, reached out and felt for the man's crotch. He wasn't displeased or surprised. "Holy shit..." Julian gasped. "You had better be just a shower or I'm going to be in big trouble..." The man pulled his body back a little and blushed all over. Julian could feel the heat rise and radiate all over the abductor and feel the man's stance shift into one that was coy and shy instead of the usual confident and aggressive. "Do... ....do you know how big you are?" ["Eight and a half inches soft."] "A..aan....and e...erect?" ["Eleven and three-fourths by six"] "Holy shit.... fuckin' beast...." Despite his now slight apprehensions, Julian reached out and began to caress and stroke the abductor's mighty cock with his right hand. His left hand went past to cup and fondle the man's balls, which felt as equally larger than an average man's testicles as the abductor's cock did. Within seconds, Julian's thumb glancing across the man's scrotum had the abductor moaning in pleasure. In only a minute or two, Julian's right hand felt the abductor's cock surge and swell, throb and bob, lurch and lengthen, tighten and thicken. It grew impossibly hard and straight like an iron bar with a many a veins crossing over it and a clear and firm penile raphe underneath. The head quickly out grew it's hood of excess penile tissue, the abductor being an uncut man. That head grew a bit thicker and fatter than the rest of the penis forming a perfect helmet at the end of such a long shaft. Fully erect the abductor's penis just stuck straight out from his body. Its own length and thickness making it too heavy to physically rise and point upward and smack the man's abs on its own. It did however bob and bounce like a fishing rod, each and every time a pulse of blood coursed through it. Once fully erect it didn't take long for Julian to stop his stroking procedure and begin sucking on it in true sucker and lollypop style. The abductor shuddered and moaned as Julian's lips encompassed his cock head and form a seal around it. He uttered and sputtered as Julian's head moved forward, causing his lips to do the same and caress that shaft as long and as far as he could. Julian did all manner of tricks to suppress his gag reflex, which was being activated more and more by the super shaft filling his mouth and then throat. Soon his tongue went to work, swirling round and round the shaft, tracing the raphe and licking the underside of the cock from base to piss slit, before beginning an in and out dart and flick session that traced the crown of the head and flicked the slit until the abductor began squirming and wriggling in mad, mad ecstasy. ["AUGH!...FUCK!....WHAT...HUH HUH HUH....WHAT THE HELL...ARE.....ARE YOU....DOING TO ME!?"] Julian didn't break his contact to inform the abductor at exactly what this was. Instead he kept working and working the mega meat until he was able to take it all the way down so that his chin tickled the abductor's balls while his nose were tickled by the abductor's public hair. The abductor couldn't hardly take it anymore. His legs began to contort. His feet and toes began to curl. Slowly, small strides at first, he began to step forward, pushing Julian more and more until they hit one of the great walls of hay. It was at that moment the abductor heard a pop. "Take me.... take me now. I don't care that you're my abductor. That you have kidnapped me. I need to feel you in my lower parts now!" Julian jumped towards the man, his arms clinging around the man's bull neck, his legs wrapping around the tight waist, his lips planting a firm, firm kiss on the man's lips. The abductor wasn't sure what to do, so with just hands and body for guides, Julian finally got himself lowered onto the abductor's dynamic dong and showed the man what it felt like when one takes a tight, tight, ass balls deep. ["Oooooh my gawd! I....I.....it feels.... IT FEELS!...."] "Shut up and develop a rhythm to your pounding. Get into that....lose... UGH! your. ... OH!...s...self and go with the rhythm. OH OH OH OH FUCK!" Julian's back and shoulders were being pushed up and back, digging into the hay bales, individually pieces of straw stabbing and slightly cutting into him. His hole felt like it was being stretched and stretched and stretched while his insides felt as though they were being moved around. The abductor felt like he had found a jacking machine that finally fit him. Waves of pleasure crashing over and overwhelming his mind and senses. His primal instincts took over, leading his body into that natural rhythm of pounding and ramming. It wasn't too long after this... ["Oh.... oh... AIEE! I'M GONNA.... OH SHIT....IT'S GONNA...GONNA!"] In a quick motion, the man stepped sideways and Julian felt his back exposed to air. The man pushed Julian off of his cock with a loud pop and then suddenly became spastic. ["Auuuuuuuuuuuuuugh HUH HUH AAAAAAAAAUUUUUUUUUGH OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH HUH HUH HUH HUH HUH AH HOOOOOOOOOOOOOO FUCK HUH HUH AH SHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH HMMMMMMMGRRRRRRFFFFFFF HUH HUH HUH OOOOH!"] Having landed on his feet, Julian stood there, in front of the man, in absolute amazement. Despite the man falling on his knees and Julian being a couple of feet away from him, the man managed to shot his load across and up the distance to splatter on the front of Julian's shirt. The realization sent a spasm down Julian's spine, over his ass, across and into his balls, which in turn sent a sensation up his cock and there Julian shook and shivered in orgasm. Julian heard the man moan a bit more and then the sound of his body collapsing backwards to the ground. He also manage to deduce that he had to be in the opening that led to the doors of the barn. "Fuck it..." he thought to himself. "It'd only help prove my story if I'm found pants less. Leave the jeans behind." And in a swift motion, he blindly reached and jumped above him, near the edge of the tunnel and latched onto the strings of one of the hay bales. With a bit of struggle and jumping, he managed to weaken the bale that was the cornerstone of the arch and soon he could hear and feel the multitude of stacked bales above him coming down. Julian then turned and ran out the tunnel. ["No! Wait! Auuuuugh!"] Julian removed his blindfold once he could tell he was out of the bales of hay. He stumbled slightly as his eyes adjusted to the light and began to see again. "Damn, this barn is huge!" Julian never stopped running as he could hear his abductor roaring in panic and stack was shifting constantly. This man was not only large and strong enough, he was well versed and practiced in hay baling and pitching. The man was almost clear of the fallen hay bales by the time Julian got to the barn door and managed to pull it open far enough for him to get through. Hearing the heavy footsteps breaking in to a run, Julian knew that an escape via a driveway or pasture run wasn't an option. Instead, he had to go into the house and hope that he could lock and barricade himself in and his abductor out and make a phone call for help. Still blinking his eyes to adjust and clear his vision, Julian spotted and stumble ran towards the house, hearing the barn door not only being pulled open slightly wider but practically being flung open the entire way in one fell swoop. He ran and ran his footsteps beginning to bound and bounce like a jack rabbit, but his attacker, his abductor, despite making plodding sounds like a bull, began to prove he's more like a Clydesdale horse. Julian wondered if he would make to the house in time, when suddenly there was a blinding light that over took the whole yard. "Oh shit, I set off automatic flood lights....can't see..." Julian heard the word, ["fuck!"] behind him and the heavy sounds of large feet and man they're attached too fumbling and falling. He never heard the final thud, though. At that same moment he tripped and fell, face first to be planted firmly into the ground, his feet high in the air.

Something short, just to grease the groove a little... Hope you guys enjoy these! 1. Snow I tripped and fell into the snow. What a wonderful continuation of the hell that was that day. I swear someone must have jinxed me, because of all the bad luck I had. Almost burned down my kitchen when I was making breakfast, totally tanked the exam and now this. I didn’t get up right away, wallowing in the self-pity. There was no one around to laugh at me anyway, and soon I felt tears stinging my eyes. And then a rhythmic crunching sound alerted that someone was near. I turned my head and hoped he would help me up. 2. Rain Unlike snow, I liked rain, especially the warm one in summer. And I had a good day. My work went smoothly, everyone was pleasant. I stripped down to my swimwear and put the clothes inside the bag to keep them dry. I swam a few rounds in the pool before noticing someone was at the shore looking at me. He was getting soaked. As I got out of the water, I saw that he looked familiar, but the way his clothing clung to his body, showing all the bulges clearly was distracting me. Then he greeted me and I remembered. 3. Beer I drank too much. If the beer that I spilled on my shirt wasn’t a clue, the way my consciousness seemed to blink in and out, like a movie cuts between scenes, was basically a message on a neon sign. I went to the bathroom to relieve myself, it was getting late anyway. I paid my tab, adding a hefty tip, too lazy to calculate the proper fraction. I stumbled out the door, seemingly into a wall. Why would anyone build a wall right in front of a...? Not a wall. Him. He looked bigger every time I saw him. 4. Sweat I explored his body with my hands. He towered over everyone. He was heavier and more muscled than anyone thought a human being could be. If I pushed and a part of his body moved, it was because he allowed it, not because I was strong enough to do that. These days, he was juggling trucks just to warm up before his workouts. He was called a freak mostly behind his very wide back. He didn’t mind. I saw a droplet of sweat going down the slope of his chest, stopping for a moment at the tip of his nipple.

“Please, Mr. Stevens, fuck me now,” Bruiser said out of nowhere. “If I don’t pop soon I’m going to explode.” It was clear the man was so ready to bust a major wad that he did not wish to wait even one more second. It was also clear by the purple color of his balls that Bruiser was using all of his remaining strength to not spurt buckets of cum. Bud Stevens could never pass up helping a man in need – it was partly because he was a good guy, but mostly because he was now so fucking strong that he had nothing to fear and could do almost anything. He also dearly wanted to plow the big muscleman - something awful. He figured the huge fireman could take more of a pounding than any other guy around – and Bud wanted to pound hard. He walked over to Bruiser, grabbed him at both sides of the waist, and lifted the large man into the air – as if he were as light as a small pillow. Bud teasingly brought Bruiser’s tight balls to his face and rubbed them against his bristly beard. The fireman moaned out loud and then began to plead. “No, please sir, not yet! I want to hold on longer. Hoisting me up is one thing, but please don’t tease me with your beard!” screamed Bruiser. “You’ve never been picked up before, have you, Bruiser?” Bud asked, pulling the man’s body away from his face. “No sir,” the man replied, “I’ve always been too big.” “Too big? Damn, son, you’re small. Well, you’re pretty small compared to me, boy,” Bud answered. “And you’re very light. Here, let’s lift your body with just one hand.” My huge muscleman tossed Bruiser’s body in the air and then let his ass come down on Bud’s upturned right palm. He then quickly pressed what anyone would say was a large man into the air – easily. The strength from Bud was mind-blowing to the other dude – he squirted out a big gob of pre-cum and it dripped down to the floor. It was pretty clear that Bruiser was about to lose his battle with his cock – and Bud didn’t want that to happen – not yet, anyway. He stopped pressing the big man up and down and just held him at shoulder height. Bruiser was breathing loudly out his mouth – like a woman giving birth. He really did not want to explode. “Hey Rogers,” Bud yelled. “Tell me something I should know about plowing your husband.” “He likes it hard and fast, sir,” Rogers quickly replied. “I can never thrust hard enough or fast enough for him. But be careful, he screams louder than the engine’s siren.” “Damn, that statement almost made me lose a load, myself,” Bud responded. “Is it okay with you Rogers if I give your big man his wish. It would also give me great pleasure.” “He’s all yours, sir,” Rogers said as he started pumping his own huge cock in anticipation. “I’d like him to have a pounding he’ll never forget.” “How about it, Bruiser,” Bud said, “you want me to air fuck you so hard that you’ll remember me for the rest of your life every time you sit down. It would make me happy to plow you and never let your feet touch the ground. That would thrill you, wouldn’t it, stud?” “Aw fuck, yes sir,” Bruiser replied, throwing his head back and letting out a cowboy-like yell. The guy was clearly ready to ride the big bucking bronco that was easily holding him in the air with one hand. “We just can’t kiss, sir. I save my lips only for my husband.” “I so respect that, Bruiser. Not to worry, there’s really only one thing I’m interested in attacking and I believe it’s going to be a lot tighter than your mouth. How about we make you do some screaming?” Bud responded. Bud then dropped the big fireman and caught him again at the waist. There was no way Bruiser’s feet were going to hit the ground – not for a while. Mr. Stevens wanted to plow and there was going to be absolutely nothing stopping him. Without even realizing it, I had grabbed my own hard meat and was standing ready for the show. Rogers was beside me and I could hear him grunting with anticipation, too. It seemed both of us had a ringside seat for the fun. “You might feel a little pain at first…” Bud started, but was interrupted. “Good!” shouted Bruiser as he waited for the invasion. “I like the pain, sir!” “Damn, son, by the sound of it I might get to use a lot more of my strength than I’ve used in a while,” Bud replied. “Since I got huge I’ve only plowed a big UPS man and the engine of a car I folded up with my own hands. I had to be kind of careful with both of those. I thinking it is going to be different with you, though.” “He can take it, sir!” Rogers exclaimed, “I promise.” “Then what the hell am I waiting for?” Bud said, lining Bruiser’s ass above his rock-hard bigger-than-life cock. If there had been a contest as to who was most satisfied during what happened next, it would have surely been a tie. The senior muscleman of steel did not ease his giant cock into the waiting ass of the big fireman – he literally slammed Bruiser’s body down the full length of his mega shaft with one powerful thrust. It was clear that the guy’s ass was super tight, but there was so much strength in Bud’s arms that penetrating the dude’s hole was a piece of cake. The thrill it gave to both men, however, was something neither of them could have anticipated. For a few minutes my big lover did not have to worry about his power – he didn’t have to curb his strength because of how weak other mortal men could be. He somehow knew that the muscular fireman, the guy who had been begging to be super plowed just minutes ago – would be able, and willing, to take his full giant rod in the ass with one super thrust. He had been right, of course, because the intensely loud cry that shot out of Bruiser’s mouth clearly registered a mixture of pain and sweet joyous satisfaction. I have no idea how the guy opened himself for the tree-trunk sized rod of Mr. Stevens, but the proof was in the fact that my big man’s balls smacked up against the fireman’s ass when the cock was rammed completely in. Bruiser’s face quickly turned to deep pleasure and he started howling like some kind of cowboy on the rodeo circuit. “Damn, that feels real nice, Bruiser,” Bud said, forcing his cock even deeper into the fireman. The happiness he felt seemed to make my senior muscleman swell up even bigger. I was scared at any moment I was going to hear his skin ripping because the bulges were so monstrous. The joy of fucking was pumping much more than just the big man’s cock – his body was popping bigger than ever. His pecs ballooned so much they looked like a giant resting place for his chin. By now his arms were so massive that they made the big fireman look small as he held him. I had a feeling Bruiser was about to get the ride of his life. The dude was looking at Bud’s monster guns and almost loving the sight more than the intense plowing he was getting below. “Little Bruiser likes my strength, doesn’t he?” asked Bud. “Fuck yeah!” exclaimed the fireman and then he quickly added, “Sir!” “It’s okay, son,” Stevens said with a chuckle, “there’s no need to be so formal since we’re now so intimate. Feeling stuffed, aren’t you, bub?” “Completely,” Bruiser replied – squeezing his cheeks tight, knowing it pleased the big man holding him. “Let’s show you a little more of my power, son” Bud said, looking over at me and winking. “This is for you, Connor.” The big man let go of Bruiser at the waist and moved his humongous arms up behind his head – so his monstrous biceps ballooned menacingly. The fireman’s body stayed completely upright – impaled by Bud’s powerful cock. All of Bruiser’s weight couldn’t make the rod bend at all – he just stayed there moaning loudly as he sank even lower on the huge man’s pole. Then Bud started flexing his cock – causing the smaller man to start breathing heavier – feeling the meat swell inside of him. That’s also when I started seeing Bruiser’s body moving perpendicular to the massive muscle mountain holding it in the air. Bud was forcing his cock to go down and the other man’s body could only do the bidding of the cock. Soon, the fireman was sticking straight out from Bud’s crotch – like some kind of dick-warmer wrapped around the thick pole. Bud forced his cock to go even lower and I noticed Bruiser slowly begin to slide off the huge shaft. Just when I thought he might fall, Bud snapped his cock back upward, carrying Bruisers body with it and forcing the man to slide back down the full length. This caused the fireman to holler like a high school cheerleader at a pep rally. Once Bruiser slammed back down to the base of the giant cock, Bud did the same thing again – giving much pleasure to the smaller man. “Look ma,” Bud said, teasingly, “no hands.” I could hear the two hands of Rogers – standing beside me – busily stroking his massive piece of meat while he watched the show. Seeing his big husband being manhandled by nothing but a large cock was probably too much for the guy. My big senior lover was controlling Bruiser with just his powerful rod. It was almost too much for me to handle. The sounds coming out of both firemen made it very clear that this was a muscle show they never dreamed would happen. From the deep grunts coming from the man beside me it was clear he wouldn’t make it much longer before popping – and popping hard. “Please, sir, go full throttle,” requested Bruiser, as he took a break from his loud moans. “Can’t son,” Bud responded, “If I tore into you with all my strength you’d end up just a wet spot and some bone dust. I could crush you so easily it would feel like crumbling up a dead leaf. Not to worry, though, dude. I’m going to give you a ride you’ll never forget and I can guarantee it’s going to give me a hell of a lot of pleasure, too! I’ll make sure of that. I’m afraid you’re gonna go so fast, though, that it will take a few hours for your head to stop spinning. You ready to rock and roll, little guy?” “Hell yes, sir!” Bruiser said joyously. “I like it rough.” “I’ll show you rough, boy,” Bud replied. The big man grabbed Bruiser at the hips again. He started jerking the guy up and down his large shaft, slowly at first and then picking up speed. The fireman’s moans got even louder. I watched in amazement as Bud’s massive arms started powering the guy up and down so fast that he became a blur – like a speeding car zooming past me as I stood on the side of the road. I could only see a fuzzy blob going up and down. “It must feel like a giant-sized jackhammer is fucking him,” I said to no one in particular. Bruiser’s moans quickly turned into something akin to a baby’s gurgle. I’m sure the dude was in seventh heaven from the speed at which he was being rammed. I had the feeling there were some airplanes that travelled slower than how fast the big guy was going up and down. I was shocked that Bruiser was able to hold out from shooting for so long. He had said he liked it rough and he had not been kidding. I knew my giant boyfriend could bring down buildings with his cock, but the fireman was proving to be a lot tougher than I thought. Meanwhile, Bud powered Bruiser up and down as if the big guy weighed nothing. It was like he was just shaking a protein drink or something. I could tell from sonic grunts of joy coming from my big lover that he was getting close to explosion. I sure hoped he held on to Bruiser because I got the feeling his ejaculation could send the dude sailing across the station and through the wall. I had to admit that the thought really turned me on. “Hold on to the man, Bud,” I warned, “Don’t put him in the hospital because he shot off your rod like a rocket.” “Not to worry, pretty Connor. I’m going to fill him up to the top. This dude can really take a beating,” Bud responded. I didn’t think it was possible for a guy to be plowed so hard and so fast – and I knew Bud wasn’t even using a fraction of his full strength. At the top speed Bud could use – and not hurt the guy – Bruiser became merely colored light zooming up and down. The guy was now silent – clearly so satisfied that no sound would have come close to expressing what he felt. He simply enjoyed the ride and concentrated hard so as to not cum too soon. I knew, however, that the build up inside of him would soon be too powerful for even Superman. Finally, the fireman could take no more. I could sense his ass cheeks tightening around Bud’s cock and my big senior boyfriend stopped the super pumping of his arms and slammed Bruiser’s ass fully down on his cock and waited – for the room to stop spinning in the fireman’s head and for his powerful release. “Here it comes, boys,” Bud yelled, “The guy’s going to explode like the finale of a huge fireworks show. There she blows and she’s gonna blow hard!” Bruiser threw his head back, his eyes closed tightly, and then let out the loudest yell I’ve ever heard emitted from a grown men. I had a feeling dogs were barking in response for a ten-mile radius. I actually had to cover my ears. And then it was like someone had untapped a fire hydrant – excuse the pun since he was a fireman. I haven’t ever seen a guy unload a full wad like the one that erupted from the fireman’s cock. It spewed up into the air and rained down everywhere – all over Bud’s tensed body, all over Bruiser, and all over the area around them. If we had been in a normal room the ceiling would have been covered in the man’s juice. I didn’t know one guy could produce so much semen, but then most guys weren’t rammed with super speed and super power from a senior muscle god. It was clear by the giant smile on his face that Bud Stevens was proud of the fireman’s ejaculation. “Damn, son, it’s like someone burst a dam! Well, I guess I kind of did, didn’t I?” exclaimed Bud in a low growling voice that made it clear he was about to explode, too. “Your sweet ass is tightening up like some kind of vice grip. That’s going to make this old man spew something fierce. Hold on to your hat, fella, it’s going to feel like someone untapped a tsunami inside of you!” For the second time that day I swear it seemed like Bud Stevens grew bigger right before my eyes. Suddenly, all of his massiveness seemed to swell even more monstrous than mere seconds earlier. I knew his body was preparing for a volcanic-sized eruption, but I had no idea the mounting pressure would make him grow. It was probably just my imagination – his beauty increasing tenfold as he neared his pleasure moment. I hoped to high heaven that the big man held on to Bruiser’s body because I was still scared the fireman would go shooting off like a rocket from the power of Bud’s ejaculation. The older man’s giant arms tensed majestically as he pulled the smaller man down even more snug on his giant rod. Bud’s huge chest then ballooned up with a big gasp and then every ounce of power in the man’s body seemed to go rushing to his crotch. My elder lover blasted a load of cum into the smaller man’s body with so much force that Bruiser’s eyes shot open and then rolled back into his head with such pleasure I knew could never be anticipated or explained. Both men were joined together by one incredible explosion that I swear shook the entire fire station. Bud’s monster-like bellow seemed to make all other sounds in the room stop in fear. It was clear, by the second major old man-juice injection that Bruiser had passed out – obviously satisfied beyond his wildest dreams. A huge smile streaked across his face and his hands still rested on Mr. Steven’s mammoth guns. I lost count after ten gushing thrusts from Bud’s crotch and got quite dizzy from withholding my own release – I was saving it for my man. That’s when I noticed that there wasn’t any sound or movement coming from Rogers – standing beside me. I looked over and saw that he was standing stock still like a statue and his face seemed to be turning a little blue. I immediately realized he was somehow frozen right at the point of orgasm. I could only think that the excitement was too much for him. His giant cock was sticking out like a cannon ready to be ignited. The pressure in the thing must have been close to unbearable. “Um . . . Bud, it looks like Rogers could use your help,” I said quickly. “Man, the dude is turning purple. It looks like there’s a problem with the plumbing in his giant hose,” Bud said. “I can fix that easily. He just needs something powerful to unclog that massive rod.” With the big Bruiser still impaled on his rock-hard, tree-sized cock, Bud walked over to where Rogers was doing his forced imitation of a statue in a museum. The fireman with the large cock looked like he was about to have a heart attack from the lack of release – clearly there was an enormous amount of cum waiting to be spewed. Bud knew just what to do to clear the blockage. He inhaled deeply, bent down, placed his mouth over the fireman’s mouth and exhaled with a strong burst of air. I watched as Rogers’ chest immediately expanded and then his cannon-sized cock followed – growing bigger from the blast of air and immediately shooting off like a bazooka. Bud’s breath put so much power behind the guy’s orgasm that his first blast of cum rocketed across the huge room and smacked into the metal door of a cabinet, twenty feet away. The noise was louder than Bud’s grunts or Bruiser’s earlier appreciative moans and I nearly lost my own building load when I saw that the force behind the ejaculation actually dented the metal. The second blast made the door cave in a little more. Bud’s breath was making the smaller fireman’s body turn into something like a cum rocket launcher. As Rogers’ cock dumped what seemed like a tub full of juice the guy started kissing Mr. Stevens back as if his life depended on it. It was like my elder boyfriend was the fireman’s life support. I knew just how he felt. As soon as the guy’s cock was completely empty and his stomach had stopped pumping like some kind of mega machine, the fireman looked up at Bud, pulled his lips away, mouthed a big thank you, and then crumpled into a passed-out pile on the floor. “I guess sometimes a kiss isn’t just a kiss, huh Connor?” Bud said, looking over at me. “Did you like how a little puff from my big body turned his giant cock into some kind of missile launcher? Look at how his cum busted up that cabinet. Pretty cool, huh?” I was so ready to explode myself that all I could do was nod my head up and down. Any other movement would have sent me off like a time bomb. Bud reached down and pulled the unconscious muscled Bruiser off of his cock and then placed him lovingly on the floor next to his husband. As soon as they felt the warmth of each other’s bodies the two firemen curled into each other’s arms – even though they were both completely out. Even in my desperate need for release I smiled when I saw the hunky Bruiser pull the smaller Rogers into his arms and then begin to suck on one of his thumbs. Old man Stevens had clearly satisfied the guy so much that he was returning to some childlike state of pure happiness. Seeing the married men resting in Bud Stevens’ heaven was beautiful. Meanwhile, the big man was standing there lifting his arms up and down like he was curling a barbell – making his massive globular vein covered biceps pump up to insane proportions. “Hey little Connor-babe, did you see how these huge guns pumped big Bruiser up and down on my cock so fast he became only a flash of colored lightning,” Bud said, clearly having a moment of self-adulation. “His big body was so light that it was a breeze to rocket him up and down my hard shaft. Damn, I got to use more of my strength fucking him than I ever thought possible. That big man could take the kind of pounding I long to offer. And knowing it turned you on little man made it even more exciting. And what about my super breath making Rogers shoot off like some kind of powerful missile? That was hot, huh? Look at what he did to that metal cabinet over there! He dented the door in just from me adding a super blast behind his orgasm. Man, that was fucking hot, wasn’t it, my little lover?” The lack of an immediate response and the sound of a pitiful whimper from my body made the big man look up from his massive arms. He had been so wrapped up at staring at his bulging muscles that he had not noticed how desperately I needed release. I had been a good little muscle-worshipping lover and saved my own orgasm for the man, but he had been too excited about all he had done to notice. I immediately saw that Bud was embarrassed and angry with himself for not noticing. That warmed my heart considerably, but all of my strength was being used to prevent my cock from spewing – hearing the man talk about his feats of strength and watching him gaze at his own muscles was proving to be almost too much. Suddenly, I was scooped up in the man’s arms and he was apologizing profusely. “Oh babe, I’m so sorry,” Bud said as he lifted me into the air. “You’ve been a good boy and saved your juice for me and I haven’t even noticed. You made it through all the fun with the firemen and the massive cum explosions. I may be strong as hell, but you’re the superhero. I didn’t think it was possible for anyone to hold out that long. Here, let me give you the kind of relief that makes your toes curl!” Bud Stevens held me at the waist and pulled my crotch toward his face. He opened his warm wet mouth and plopped my raging hard-on into the waiting cavity. As soon as his lips clamped down on my throbbing rod the big man inhaled slowly like a super vacuum on its highest level. It wasn’t a quick slurp – Bud could make the suction last as long as he wanted and it was immediately clear that he wanted to drain me with one long powerful sucking. As soon as I started blasting my cum into his mouth it felt like I was going to be turned inside out by him pulling all of my organs out through my cock. He didn’t stop for even a second. I didn’t orgasm in spurts – like a normal guy – it was, instead, a long continuous explosion that meticulously drained my body of every ounce of cum it could have possibly churned out during recent events. Not only did my toes curl up in tensed ecstatic pleasure, my entire body became so rigid I’m sure it felt like I had become instantly petrified. Bud sucked slowly and powerfully – knowing the kind of magnified sexual gratification it would give. The huge man didn’t need air in the same way as normal human beings, so he could continue his powerful drain of my body as long as he wanted. From the moans of happy enjoyment he was emitting I realized his actions were pleasing him as much as me. I had no control over anything - either what he was doing or how my body was reacting. I was completely under the spell of his powerful mouth and we both loved it that way. I kept thinking I was surely out of cum but then my body would somehow find more to blast down the big man’s throat. It wasn’t until near the end of my drawn-out orgasm that I realized I had been screaming in pure sexual bliss the entire time. All I had been able to focus on was the powerful suction from the muscle man’s mouth. I was also busy re-living all the things Bud had done that day in my mind – dragging a tree a few yards so I could have some shade, lifting an entire fire engine like it weighed nothing, and playing around with twenty big firemen like they had been mere dolls for his pleasure. It became very clear to me that I was going to join the unconscious firemen in a Bud Stevens induced sleep as soon as my body was drained of every drop of cum. I didn’t mind. I was in the arms of my huge boyfriend and he loved me with a ferocity that not only gave much security – it made me only think about pleasing him. Bud wanted me to find strength feats for him to do to make me happy and I was beginning to realize I was the right guy for the job. I wanted my giant senior muscleman to be so satisfied from pleasing me that he was happy beyond belief, too. As my head fell back and my eyes began to close I reached down and rested my hands on the sides of Bud’s face – caressing his cheeks lovingly. It was my sign to him that I was totally spent and extremely satisfied. His own moans of pleasure increased as he sucked in a few last drops to signal that he felt the same way. That’s when I finally chose to pass out.

======

This is a one-shot, written in a slightly different style than I am used to. Theoretically you should be able to skip around if you are not one for much exposition. Comments and suggestions are always appreciated. The inside of my cubicle is cluttered as usual, full of unfinished work that is all marked “urgent”. It is always urgent. The fluorescent lights above worsen my headache. I pull out another paper from the pile. It is endless. Day in, day out, computer, paper, and me, sitting alone in this tiny island. I can feel the folds of my belly run over my belt, resting in my lap. My sleeves and the legs of my khakis are loose, my thin arms and legs barely filling up the hollow spaces. My back hunches over my desk, my thinning hair wafted by the fan I keep on my desk. It is difficult to think that I am already forty, that so much time has passed by in this small, cluttered space with so little to show. Finally the clock strikes six, and I am free to leave. My desk is no less cluttered than it was earlier today. Papers come in as fast as they go out. But at least I am busy. There is something to do, which is better than nothing. Bubble gum for the mind, and a paycheck to follow. -- It is winter, and by the time I get home it is already dark. My apartment is dimly lit, as usual. That is the way Pavel likes it, and I don’t mind either way. He is already home. His drive shorter than mine, but he is irate nonetheless. He is usually that way, “stereotypically Russian” I used to joke with him. We have known each other for five years, and about a year ago we moved into an apartment together. I walk into the common room to find him watching TV and eating leftovers from yesterday. His double chin mirrors mine, and he has a stain from the food he is eating on his wife beater. He grunts at me. It is his usual way of acknowledging that I have arrived. His body slouches down in the arm rest. His body is just like mine, if not a little bit thicker. But his hair is still all there, his one proud feature. His meal rests on the TV tray, crumbs spilling as he lazily shuttles food into his mouth. He is not beautiful, but he is mine. -- I watch Pavel work his way to the bathroom from the bed we have just shared, the light harsh on his unflattering body. Sex with him is good, familiar. We do not have to try very hard. If neither one of us finishes, that is not abnormal. It is just good to be with someone. Finally he turns off the lights and his body is thrown into darkness. I like it better that way, imagining he is someone else. As I lay in bed, I think about my life and how I have gotten here. There is no one pivotal moment to look for, just a lifetime of settling for less and expecting nothing more. And now I am here. I vow that tomorrow will be the day that everything will change. And unlike every other time, it will be. -- John is a bit arrogant and not very good at paying attention. Well, I guess he can afford it. He looks like he has always been buff, blond, beautiful. Captain of the football team, homecoming king, something like that. Hard to relate to, in my current position. He wears a tank top, those kind that open to show his obliques and lats. Even just his arm resting on the machine is something to behold. Perhaps my perception of him is too harsh, colored by the intense pain that is coursing through my shoulders. He is looking at a woman running on the treadmill across the room. To be fair, she is beautiful. I would stare too, I think, if I were so inclined. “Come on Greg, one more! You’ve got this!” It did not feel that way. Even if he is not very good at paying attention, he at least goes through the motions. This is the first time I have been in a gym in twenty years, and John took his role as my new personal trainer very enthusiastically. Right into the deep end, no grace period. I struggle between breaths as I push out the last rep. I can feel the hollow space in my sleeves call attention to how small and weak my arms are, and the weight of my stomach reminds me of my age and how far I have to go. Sweat beads on my forehead and runs down my chin. My clothes are soaked, but we have barely even started. -- The first thing I notice is that it is not as difficult to get up and going in the morning. Despite how dreary I anticipate my days to be, my body no longer feels like a heavy stone that I have to drag around. Things are easier, lighter. My pants fit better, looser in the waist. Pavel does not appreciate my new candor, in or out of bed. My new energy is in stark contrast to his morose personality. It will grow on him, I hope. -- 180. That’s what the scale says. Only 10 pounds lost over the course of 3 months. But I know that I have lost more than that, and it has been exchanged for something better. I flexed my arm in the mirror. The slightest curvature of the bicep, a little furrow beneath to announce that it is separate from the rest of my arm. Progress. -- Protein shakes are the bane of my existence. John has changed my diet, little by little, and now I am a poster child for healthy eating. This is to Pavel’s protest. All protein, barely any fat or carbs, none of the fast food that we used to eat together. We start eating separate meals. It is hard, every day. I want to break very badly, especially with the temptation sitting right in front of me. I can feel the space filling in around my sleeves, in the legs of my pants. They are not hollow anymore. Suddenly the shake is not so bad. I swallow it, eagerly. -- I challenge someone to an arm wrestle at work, during our lunch hour. I don’t know what I am thinking, but he agrees. A small congregation gathers around us in the office. This is the most exciting thing that has happened here since the Jefferson account. Will is confident he can beat me, he is certainly much younger. I win. It is hardly even a contest. Just nine months ago I would have lost, and pathetically. My cock swells slightly from the rush. -- A woman a little younger than me turns her head at me as I walk to lunch. It feels pretty good. -- Sixteen and thirty-four. Arms and waist, respectively. My abs are palpable beneath my trimming stomach, my arms something to be proud of. I flex my calves and see the separate heads in the mirror. My shirts fit me well, and without even trying I am showing off. Even John is impressed at my progress over the last year. I go to the gym eagerly now, even when I don’t have a scheduled training session. It starts to feel good, almost, the burning in my body as I become something greater. I drop John soon after. He is not necessary anymore. -- I apply for a promotion at my job. With all of the supplements and supplies that I need, a pay raise is necessary. I get it. My boss notes my confidence when he is debriefing me after my interview. I think he notices my arms too, but he is too shy to say anything about it. -- It is around seventeen inches that I leave Pavel. I know because I am measuring my guns (I have taken to calling them that because, well, they are deserving of the title) when I see the both of us in the mirror. The juxtaposition seems wrong. We have been growing apart for a long time now. He is always at home, sedentary, static. I am not capable of that life anymore. I need to get out, to live, to lift. He is not surprised. It is relatively amicable. I start looking for a new apartment the next day. -- My old clothes just do not fit anymore, after two and a half years. I love the way they feel around my solid arms, hanging over my heavy chest as they fall into my thick muscle belly. My abs, strong, erect from the curvature of my stomach now form little creases in my clothes. My sleeves stretch every time I go to flex my guns and the body of my shirt stretches almost uncomfortably against my lats. My button-ups stopped being functional a long time ago. Now even my loosest exercise shirts have to go. I’m keeping my exercise shorts. They have fared a little better, although they have started to look like short shorts as my burgeoning quads and hamstrings have begun to push them up. That is okay with me. I don’t mind showing off their strength, or the thick heads of my calf muscles for anyone who wants to look. And most of them do. My dick throbs a little as I throw the last shirt in the trash. Out with the old and in with the new. -- Melinda flirts with me shamelessly now. She barely even took notice of me before. It is hard to blame her, though. Compared to the other guys at the office I stand out. I do not hide it, either. Even with my new outfits my body is visible through the fabric. I do not even have to try. I would never have known she was so lascivious. I barely even look at her. I think it turns her on more. -- It is hard to believe that I wore sleeves once. It feels so good, to walk down the street and have everyone stare your size. Nineteen and growing. My guns are my proudest feature. And the guys take note. I have been drowning in stares and offers for sex ever since I left Pavel and moved to the gay district. It has taken me a while to get used to it, but now it comes easy. I have not felt this level of arousal or pleasure since puberty, and it is compounded by my growing body. I can make them do whatever I want, too. They just want to be with me, even if I am a little on in years and they have to submit to my demands. They are not ever disappointed. -- I love to make my pecs bounce up and down. I love it even more when other guys watch. I find myself doing it in public when people stare at me for just a little too long. They turn their heads, but I know that my heaving pectorals have just caused a long-distance erection. -- I live for the burn anymore. That feeling that you get in your muscles when they are just about to give, but you don’t let them. You make them go until they stop, because you are the one with all the power. Strength incarnate. -- I see the young gays, out on the streets. Buff, tan, not a care in the world except who they are going to fuck next. I will never be like them. I am old, my prime has passed. My hair is almost gone on top, and my skin is rough despite years protected from the sun under the fluorescent bulbs. I take a breath. Air fills my lungs, chest heaving outward and filling up the tank top that barely contains them. I flex my guns, just to remind myself of how big they are. Twenty one. And growing, too. I will never be like them. I am bigger, better. -- I go to my old gym after seeing a friend for lunch nearby. John is there, giving enthusiastic words of encouragement to some out-of-shape housewife. I wait until she is gone and he begins his workout. He is working hard, methodical about every move. But I know I push harder than him, lift more. He has moved onto bench press. On his last rep I head over. He is struggling. “Need some help?” I say. He gawks at me, probably not understanding why I have interrupted him. “No thanks, I’m good.” I grab the weight with a single hand and pull it up for him. I grin, with just a hint of arrogance. He doesn’t recognize me. “Wow, you were having trouble lifting this?” I say casually. I put two more plates on each side without waiting for him to get up, and then motion for him to get out of the way. Ten reps. “Well that was easy,” I say. “Barely even a pump.” His face contorts, probably more from confusion than from shame. But I know deep down he is mulling over how I am outcompeting him so effortlessly. I relish in it. “Remember me?” I say, lifting my cannons up towards the ceiling. I flex them, unabashedly, as his face turns red. Speechless. I would be too if someone that big had challenged me. Twenty one and a half. John could never hope to be that big. -- I spend a day at the bathhouse. It is not a wholesome place, but I am a goliath now and it is a whole new world. All eyes fall on me. It is unavoidable. I walk with a bodybuilders strut, my arms hanging out past my sides because they cannot fall straight down anymore. My nipples, though, face almost directly down. They have nowhere else to look. The rest of my chest is bursting with ripped, heaving muscle. It is a struggle to see my feet anymore. Or my waist, either. Thirty two, and packed to the brim with abdominals that would not give to a bullet. I turn to walk through the door. I find myself doing that a lot now. My back is just too wide, too thick, too engorged with muscle to fit through most doorways without a little turning. The steam feels good, relaxing. I lifted heavy today. Heavy even for me. My whole body is spent, hard as a rock, still pulsing from the workout. I notice as a sit down that my quads are especially thick. They are as cut as they have ever been, but that does nothing to hide their mass. I don't hold my knees parallel to my waist anymore because my quads refuse to give in to one another. I toss my towel on my leg. My cock is free, but no one will be defiant enough to correct me. It takes me a while to notice the other man in the sauna. I tend to not take notice anymore, of the smaller ones. Even when they are enraptured. He is older, probably forty five. His graying hair tops a face lined with crows-feet and a flabby, uninteresting body. His towel covers his unsubtle erection. He reminds me of myself, from four years ago. We make eye contact. I flex my pecs first, slowly, both together. The crevice that forms between them can probably crush two or three of his little fingers. I let one down, and then proceed to bounce them, one at a time, slowly. Control is key. His gaze wanders down towards my chest, mesmerized. His expression does not change except for a vast hunger in his eyes. I lift my cannons up into the air and let them fire. It is almost against my will. My cock rises from the intensity of his stare. I know exactly what this is doing to him. How he feels. His inadequacy in my presence is only heightening his arousal. He is mine, heart and soul. I motion him to come over with my finger. He does. His hands start at my arms and then move down my abs and legs. They are soft, old. Like mine, all those years ago. Fuck, I was pathetic. He starts to move towards my dick, long and hard, throbbing. I grab his hand, careful not to grip his gentle arm too firmly. “You’re not worthy of that,” I say, letting it sink in. He cums, clumsily, and some of it gets on me. “Clean it up,” I command. And he does, obediently. -- I am enjoying my time at the nude beach. I am god, unquestionably. The sun beats down on my massive body for all the world to see. And they do, eagerly. I flex for them, a gift. Twenty two.

Justin works in a warehouse doing some pretty tough labor. He isn’t the biggest guy in the building since he is fairly skinny with just a little gut. His main job is to ship items out of the warehouse by putting packages in the trailers. His supervisor, Dunhill, is a big burly man with thick arms and a strong back. He used to be in Justin’s position before he was promoted to where he is now. He likes to push him around occasionally because he knows he is stronger and has the authority. Justin has actually thought about leaving the company as of late because he doesn't really like Dunhill very much, but the pay is quite good and the benefits are even better. His coworkers in the shipping department vary in size themselves. One of them that always works with him, Garrett, is very strong and usually wears cut off shirts which show off his hard muscular biceps which glisten with sweat day in and day out. Another coworker that works across from him is Cecil, a heavy dude with a big gut who has had some health issues as of late. One reason he hasn't left is because Garrett has been a huge supporter of him and has been trying to get him to workout with him before they go to work. Justin has thought about it a lot, but has yet to do so. Another issue with his job is the extreme temperatures in the warehouse. The sweat just pours off all of them each day and he is thinking that may be the reason why he hasn't gained any weight from not only his workouts but also from the food he has been putting in his body. Cecil sweats so much that he leaves huge puddles in the floor all the time. Justin finds this quite disgusting but he completely understands why the overweight guy sweats so much. He has never come in contact with any of his coworkers sweat since he doesn't like the smell or the feel of it. He has actually thought of seeing Garrett shirtless though to see the beads of sweat rolling off his body. One day when the supervisor takes a day off, Justin approaches Garrett and asks him if he is willing to go shirtless for a while so he can see his muscles. He laughs and says of course as he slowly peels his shirt off. He cannot believe how immense his chest is. He has round pecs and a jagged ab cluster that is completely covered in sweat. He turns around to start working at his station again while Justin notices his muscles contracting on the top part of his back. He looks down to stare at his butt also as it bounces up and down inside his very tight shorts. He decides that he will approach him at break and attempt to touch him. When their break is called, he goes up to him and smells the testosterone emitting from his pits and crotch. Garrett notices immediately that he is up to something and starts bouncing his pecs getting his chest even wetter. He grabs Justin’s head and rubs it in between his giant pecs. The admirer licks off the salty sweat rolling off each one and moves over to his pits. He starts licking at the drenched forest of hair and takes in its musky aroma. He is starting to love its taste now. As Justin continues to bask in his aroma, Garrett notices that his coworker’s body is starting to change. He is wearing overalls over top of a t-shirt and jeans. He hears Justin’s clothes starting to tighten up as he gets even more intoxicated by his sweaty scent. His chest is filling up the entire space of the t-shirt he is wearing as his nipples protrude and fray the fabric. The suspenders sitting on his chest are moving to his sides to make room for his new growth. His legs have started to split the seams on his jeans and his back is starting to shred his t-shirt. Your small arms are now getting so big that they are pushing your sleeves up to your shoulders. The back of his shirt is completely open now as the shoulder seams rip exposing his huge traps. The jeans he is wearing are ripping off and his butt is expanding in his boxers. Justin doesn't even notice that his cock is growing down out the bottom of his boxers as it drips its precum all over the warehouse floor. Garrett watches this happen and starts to caress it very gently. He moans as Garrett takes it in his hand and starts stroking. Justin proceeds to unzip his shorts and stroke his cock. Their break is almost over, but things have to happen now so they both move to an area where they know nobody will find them. Both of them are nearly nude now as they both only have boxers on. Justin notices that Garrett is wearing a cock ring, but he wants him to take it off since he isn’t the biggest fan of them. For him, he will so he pulls it off and hands it over to his admirer who puts it in his pocket. With his growth nearly complete, Justin’s butt shreds his boxers to the point that they fall off. Garrett moves down to suck his cock and take in his new scent emanating from him. The sweat falling off of him is dripping all over the sexy sucker’s back and it makes Justin wonder if the same thing will happen to him. As he keeps sucking, he groans as if something is hurting him. Justin watches his back tense as the muscles start to shine. His beads of sweat continuously drip off his immense pecs on to Garrett’s back. He stops sucking to yell out as he feels himself starting to grow. His strong back is widening making it tougher for the two of them to remain hidden. He puts his arms out to brace himself as his thick hands are now going through the back wall of the warehouse. Justin smiles as he witnesses these changes in front of his face. He looks slightly embarrassed for Garrett, but deep down he is enjoying it far more than he is letting on. His right hand that is going through the wall is pushing through concrete and is now cracking the surrounding blocks. He growls as he feels his cock and balls stretching and growing. Justin is leaving a huge pool of precum in front of him as he sees the destruction this big stud is making. His thickening quads and hams are making the floor create weird sounds. His width is too much for the small space they are in as his huge lats spread out and find their way into another wall creating more cracks in the wall. Justin doesn't even notice that there is someone coming up behind them. This person grabs him by the shoulder and tries to swing him around, but they end up on the floor because of the large puddle of precum. They yelp as their clothes are now covered in the aroma of his prostate. In his perverted mind, he hopes to see something happen to them. This other person happens to be Cecil as he tries to sit down in the giant puddle. He can’t seem to be able to though. He tries to bend over to catch his breath, but again can't seem to be able to. Justin is starting to watch him instead of his expanding muscle buddy. He notices that Cecil’s body is beginning to react to the precum. His stomach is starting to change shape and is forming what appears to be a roid gut. It is large, puffy, and appears to be forming abdominals out of thin air. The changes in him are quite rapid and painful. His fat body is turning into beefy muscle in practically seconds. The XXL shirt he is wearing is shredded by huge slabs of beef and his arms are growing bigger than anything he has ever seen. His ginormous legs rip through his pants and reveal glorious flesh. While they have no definition, their sheer size is unbelievable. Even Cecil's face has changed to look more handsome and masculine. His breathing is more normal now as he stands upright. Justin now wonders if Cecil has a big cock hiding inside his tight underwear. He turns back around to check on Garrett and sees that he is passed out on the ground from the sheer carnage he just experienced. The heat emanating from him is making the floor moist as he appears to be sleeping. Cecil stands behind them laughing with glee in his deep baritone voice as he bends back down into the precum puddle to rub more goo into his thick chest. Justin turns back around to watch as his glistening pecs begin to mix their sweat in with the precum. He walks over and is in awe of not only the stench coming from Cecil, but also the remarkable size he has attained through this sequence. The beefy giant bounces his pecs to mesmerize his new admirer. Justin is so turned on that he has to service his huge nipples. He moans as he sucks on them, giving him a huge rush of adrenaline. This prompts him to pull off his underwear to reveal his mammoth 13” cock. The changes that Cecil has went through accommodated the huge frame he had underneath all of his fat. The additional growth made him look even more immense than he already is. Justin cannot pinpoint exactly how tall he is now, but he guesses that he must be over 7’ tall now. He hopes that Cecil will grow again since he rubbed all of that precum on his body again. He stops nursing on his pecs to stare down at his massive rod every so often as he imagines what Cecil may or may not do next once he grows again. At this juncture in the workday, several of their colleagues are aware of what has happened and have given up on getting any work done. Some are in shock and may be aroused, but others are frightened and have clocked out to leave. It is hard to tell what may occur next.

This is the complete story of Mike Gets Huge. I know many of you were looking for it, and I had it saved in a Word file in my old computer so... here it is! Of course I didn't write any of it, so I hope the original authors are OK with me posting this -.-' BTW: since the story was so long and had many authors, there are some mistakes which I didn't correct xD Mike Gets Huge Part 1 Mike walked into the gym and was ready to be admired. He couldn't help being noticed, not with the body he had. At 18 years old, he had carved out a physique that would make Hercules green with envy. "Hey, bud," said Rob, the front desk clerk. "How big are those pythons these days?" Mike grinned as he gave a quick flex of his powerful arms. "Just under 19, but always growing," he replied. He went into the locker room and changed into his favorite workout attire: a tight white T-shirt that left no ripple undetected, and a pair of thigh-hugging cut off sweats. As he emerged from the locker room and strutted to the free weights, all heads turned in his direction. He knew they were in awe of someone so young who had gotten so BIG. But Mike wanted to get bigger. And not just a little, but a lot. Ever since he first started lifting for football, he knew it was size and strength he craved. "Mike, think I could measure you before you work out?" asked Donny, a 16 year-old size junkie who desperately wanted to get as big as Mike. "Sure thing, Donny, you know how I love to find out how much I've grown." As Donny readied the tape measure, Mike obliged with all the customary poses. He had a 50" chest, 18" neck, 19" arms, 32" waist, 29" thigh, and 19" calves. "Damn, Mike, you get bigger every time you come in here," said Donny. "If you ever need a training partner, you just give me a call." "I'll keep that in mind, Don, but I prefer to work out alone." Mike liked to act somewhat aloof at the gym, knowing that the mystery added to his attraction. And because of his popularity, he was never at a loss to find someone to spot him from time to time. Mike began doing his favorite lifts, and the intensity made him sweat profusely. Although he was not allowed to work out with his shirt off, his sweat-drenched, skin-tight T-shirt was just as good. Everyone in the gym could get an eyeful of his bulging muscles. At one point during curls, his ever-growing biceps managed to slightly tear the sleeves of his shirt, which no doubt sent some of his admirers into ecstasy. After he finished, Mike headed to the showers, followed by some of the guys who had stared at him lifting. He took off his shirt and his shorts and caught an eyeful of his hot body in the mirror. "Big," he thought, "but not big enough." He began to rub his pecs with his large callused hands, wishing they would grow into superhuman slabs of beef. He flexed his right bicep and felt the rock-hard softball-sized muscle that sprung up; only when it was three or four times larger would he be satisfied. He had to get huge!! Mike wandered into the shower and began to lather up his monstrous physique. So hard and so pumped from his workout, his muscles began to make him horny. He began to fantasize about being a 350 pound muscleman instead of the 225 pounds he weighed now. In his dream, he could bench press 600 pounds and squat 1000. So big that nobody could resist him. Growing bigger, stronger, hotter every day!! This excitement was too much to handle, so Mike began rubbing his cock, which had already sprung to life. He rubbed it up and down as he dreamed about hulking out. After what seemed to be a only few seconds, he shot his load all over the shower wall. He didn't even seem to notice the 10 other guys in the shower watching him get off on himself and fantasizing right along with him. When finished showering, Mike grabbed a towel and headed back to his locker. He put on his snug tank top and shorts, gazed at his hot body one more time, and went back to the main workout area. Feeling pumped from his hot jackoff session, he went to the chin-up stand and hopped up on the bar. He started doing chin-ups, grunting really loudly so all the other guys would hear. One, two, three eventually turned into ten, twenty, thirty, and Mike could feel his arms GROWING!! His veins came alive and began snaking across his arms as they were gorged with blood. The muscles were bulging under his skin, burning with every rep. After fifty, he let go and landed on the floor. "Donny, bring that tape measure over here!" he barked. In a flash, Donny was by his side. Mike reached up and flexed his double-peaked right bicep, which was burning with power. Donny carefully put the tape around it and cried out "20 inches!" Mike, knowing that the whole gym was watching, focused all his power into that right bicep and squeezed it as high as it would go. As he knew it would, the muscle sprang to life like something out of the Incredible Hulk. As it bulged, it easily snapped Donny's tape, and Mike added, "looks more like 21!" Donny stared open-mouthed at the bulging bicep, and a wet spot began to form in his workout shorts. Mike grinned and headed out into the parking lot. The next day, Mike jogged down to the high school to talk to his football coach about the upcoming season. Although it was summer vacation, he knew the coach would be there working on some new plays, and as the star quarterback, he wanted to be the first to try them out. Plus, this way the coach would get to see the progress he had made on growing his muscles. Mike was walking through the locker room when he heard the coach talking. "So you think you have what it takes to be our quarterback, huh?" Mike froze in his tracks. Someone was trying to muscle in on his position. How could any guy expect to be a better quarterback? Mike walked up behind the locker nearest to the coach's office and peered through the office window. The coach was looking over the new player, but Mike couldn't see the guy's body because a filing cabinet was blocking his view. "Are you telling me somebody else has guns like these?" said the player. He pulled up his shirt, tossed it on the ground, and hit a pose. "23 inches, all muscle!" The coach's eyes grew wide as he took in the kid's biceps. Mike desperately wanted to see if his claims were true, but he didn't dare bust in now. "Let's go up to the weight room and check your strength with those arms," said the coach. He left the office and headed toward the gym, with the kid following. Mike could not believe what he saw when the kid came out of the office. He had to be at least 6'4", probably 260 or 270 pounds of muscle. He had short blond hair, blue eyes, and a deep tan across his torso. He had the same basic blocky shape that Mike did, but his muscles all bulged a little bigger and looked a lot harder. He was the muscular ideal Mike wanted to be. He followed the two up to the weight room and secretly watched the stud lift. He could easily outdo Mike on every single lift, a fact which made Mike very horny. When he did chin-ups, he didn't have to stop at 50, but rather went to 80. He could do pushups by the hundreds. His bench press weight was a new school record. And by the time his massive thighs ripped open the seams of his shorts from doing several sets of punishing squats, Mike had cum all over his shorts. Afterwards, the kid went outside and tossed the ball to the coach. As expected, he could pass, kick and punt farther than anyone else on the team. Mike knew his days as quarterback were numbered with this guy on the team, unless he got a lot bigger real fast. He cleaned himself up and headed back for home. On the way, Mike took a side trip to a Pro Body, a small health food store, to check out the supplements. He figured it couldn't hurt to see what was new on the market. Upon entering, he walked over to the weight gain powders and started checking out the canisters. After a few minutes of browsing, he heard a voice behind him say, "Looking to get BIG?" Mike spun around and faced the store clerk. He was a short, scrawny guy who looked to be in his mid-twenties, but obviously was turned on by Mike's size. His nametag said his name was Andy. "Yeah" Mike replied, "I need something that works well and works fast. I'm looking to make some massive gains." "Well, you already look pretty big to me. But if you want something a little on the extreme side, you're looking in the wrong place." "Nah, not the juice. I don't go for that crap." "No, not steroids," answered Andy. "What I meant was, we keep the really good stuff in the back. Experimental weight gain powders I hand out only to special customers. Like you." "What have you got?" Mike asked as he began flexing his pecs. "Let me show you," he said as he dashed off into the back room. Andy couldn't believe his luck. All his life he dreamed of creating a magic muscle potion that would turn himself into a muscle god, and now after years of working on his formula, he had found the perfect candidate on which to test it. "If this guy grows bigger, I'll try it on myself next," he thought. Andy took a small vial of white powder out of his pocket and carefully poured it into a can of Monster Mass Formula. He stirred the contents and then replaced the lid. "OK, here we go," he said as he walked back to Mike. "This stuff is experimental, but it should really pack the beef on a motivated lifter. There's only two things I have to mention: one is that it works with the food you eat. This stuff should amplify the vitamin and mineral content of your food, sending it straight to your muscles. So the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow. And second, your body will most likely permanently adapt to the chemicals in the powder after about a month, so it's only gonna work for that long. After you've been on it for 30 days, it probably won't work any more." Mike stared at the can. "No problem about taking in more calories. I can eat anything I want, and my muscles can burn it off," he thought. "And I've only got a month before football practice starts anyway, so this is perfect." He looked back at the clerk and asked, "How much is it gonna be?" "No charge. Our little secret. Just come back in a month and let me see the results," Andy replied. "Almost too good to be true! How big do you think I can get?" "That's part of why I'm testing it. Nobody has put any limits on it yet." "Well, for free, I guess it can't hurt. Thanks, man. I'll see you in a month." Mike turned and headed out the door. He couldn't wait to get home to mix up a batch. After arriving home, Mike quickly made himself a ham sandwich, and then mixed up some of his new formula in a tall glass of milk. Almost immediately after his meal, he could feel a new sensation in his body. A certain tingling that hadn't been there before. Was it the formula? Was he nervous about growing bigger? Or was he just still hungry? Mike decided he just needed a little more food. He went back to the fridge and found some leftover pizza, which he chased down with a big bowl of ice cream. He continued to eat off and on during the day, even skipping his afternoon workout so he wouldn't be too far from the kitchen. By that night, the tingling sensation had waned and, feeling tired and sluggish, Mike turned in early. He awoke late the next morning feeling completely refreshed. He headed into the bathroom and checked out his body. Was he any bigger? Mike hit a double bicep pose, not noticing any difference from before. Then he stepped onto his electronic scale, which flashed 230 pounds. "That's up 5 pounds from yesterday," he thought. "I must be growing!" Mike went back into his bedroom and launched into a pushup marathon. His previous personal best was 105, but he managed to squeeze out 120 this time. "Hot damn, it's working!" he thought as he threw on some clothes and headed down for breakfast. After some eggs, toast, cereal, muffins, sausage, and another huge glass of milk mixed with the formula, he hopped in his car and went to the gym. Mike surprised everyone at the gym with the fervor he attacked the weights. He was able to hit personal highs on every lift, sometimes even breaking the club record for teenagers. After his workout, Mike's muscles bulged like never before, and he was glad to put on a posing display for the other gym members. On his way back home, he thought back to what the store clerk had said about the formula: "the more calories you ingest, the stronger you'll get and the more you're gonna grow." He needed more food. Lots more food. Mike decided not to go back to the gym for two or three days, but rather spend the time eating and (hopefully) growing even more. Then he would go back and really shock them with his strength. The next three days seemed to go on forever, but Mike kept his promise to himself and stayed at home eating. Each day he stuffed himself until his belly could take no more, and he continued to drink the formula with each meal. On the fourth day, Mike woke up and excitedly ran to his bathroom. Standing there naked, it was clear that he had gotten a lot bigger. He didn't look quite as defined as he once was, but the added bulk more than made up for that fact. He flexed his arms and chest and could definitely tell they had grown. He jumped onto his scale and the readout said 245 pounds. "Yes!" he exclaimed. "Twenty pounds in four days! Wait till the guys get a load of me now!" Mike ate another hearty breakfast and sped to the gym. Donny was already there with his tape measure, so he went right up and ordered the boy to measure him. "No prob," said Donny, and he began to get the stats: Mike now had a 52.5" chest, 19" neck, 21" arms, 34" waist, 30" thigh, and 20.5" calves. "Holy cow! How'd you get so much bigger?" Mike grinned, but said nothing. He just went over and began lifting heavier weights than he had ever used before. As with last time, he hit a personal best on every lift. He finished off his workout with another trip to the chin-up bar, this time making it up to 65 pulls. Only fifteen more and he'd have the strength of the stud that was trying to get his quarterbacking job. Mike was so excited, he couldn't resist pulling off his shirt and checking out his body right in the middle of the gym. "I'll be the biggest soon enough," he thought. On his way out, he told Donny, "Be sure to be at the gym exactly one week from now. You won't believe how big I'm gonna be then." Mike holed up in his house for another week of eating. He knew he would miss spending time at the gym and the beach, but any time he took away from eating was time he wasn't growing. He continued to eat at a furious pace, but after a few days, he noticed a smoothness and roundness in his stomach where once his flat hard abs had been. "I gotta do a little cardio to burn some of this off," he thought. "And with my new and improved leg muscles, a 5 mile jog should be a piece of cake." The jog didn't go quite as Mike had planned, however. About one mile into it, he noticed a convenience store up the road and decided to stop for some Gatorade. He was starving by the time he finished the drink, so he also got two corn-dogs, some Fritos, half a dozen donuts, and a package of cookies. He washed it all down with a gallon of whole milk and a pint of Ben & Jerry's Chunky Monkey. After walking back home with very full stomach, Mike decided he would jog in the opposite direction tomorrow. But tomorrow came and went and Mike never got around to jogging. He simply continued to eat and eat and eat. And grow and grow and grow. By the time the week was over, Mike knew he had hit the big time. Every part of him was so much BIGGER than just a few weeks ago, and he felt so incredibly strong. Although his belly and ass had gotten fatter, his biceps, chest and thighs were so swollen with muscle that he hardly even noticed. When he stepped on the scale and it read "275," he knew he would have no problem getting his quarterback position. He put on the biggest shirt he could find, which by now was skin-tight against his growing muscles, and his best pair of workout shorts, and was ready to hit the gym. Sure enough, Mike was the talk of the gym from the moment he pulled into the parking lot. Everybody was astounded at the gains that he had made and wanted to touch his muscles to make sure they weren't dreaming. Mike spent the first hour just being admired by the other members, trying to deflect their questions about how he got so huge. "Just plenty of good food," was all he would say. Then he launched into his workout, with Donny recording all his lifts. Club records were falling left and right as Mike moved from the bench press to the squat rack to the dumbbells. In between sets, he would drink from his sports bottle (whole milk and the special formula) and gulp down tacos that Donny would bring him from the Taco Bell next door. With every lift and every bite, he became more and more pumped up, until rips began to appear in his shirt and shorts. Mike finished off his workout at the chin-up bar. He jumped up and grabbed the bar, then began pumping out the reps. And although he had put on a ton of weight in the past two weeks, he had no problem doing 50, then 60, and then 70. After 100 pulls, he jumped down and began caressing his biceps. "All right, Donny, get out the tape and follow me," said Mike. They walked into the locker room followed by a crowd of lifters. Mike hit a series of poses and his shirt begin to shred. A double bi, lat spread, and most muscular was all it took to completely tatter the remnants and send it to the floor. The crowd gasped, and then began to murmur. "Where did his abs go?" "What has he been feeding that gut?" "Looks like flex has turned to flab!" Mike didn't care what they thought. He knew his eating had gotten a little out of control, but now he was stronger than them all. "It's a small price to pay when you have these," he said, flexing his monster guns. "Donny, if you please." Donny walked over and began to measure Mike's stats: 60" chest, 21" neck, 24" arms, 40" waist, 33" thigh, and 23" calves. He was truly a muscle monster. It was almost impossible to drink him all in. "Can I get you anything else, Mike?" Donny asked nervously. "Yeah, how about some more of those tacos. I'll meet you in the lobby when I'm done showering." Donny was off in a flash and Mike thundered over to the showers. The crowd lingered to get a good look at him lathering himself up, mostly wishing they could be his soap. Mike loved the feel of his new body, especially his growing gut. He knew that as it got bigger, then so did he. But he was already big enough to beat that other kid for the quarterback position. As he caressed his bulging belly, he knew that he had to have more. More size, more strength, more muscle, more fat. He began fantasizing again about growing to 350 pounds, wondering if it could be reality. He knew he had to try. On his way out of the gym, he saw Donny with the tacos and it gave him an idea. "Thanks, man," Mike said. "Listen, I got one more thing I need from you. Are you busy the next two weeks?" "Just spending time at the gym, trying to get bigger," Donny replied excitedly. "Come with me then. I have something I think you'll like." Mike took Donny home and began giving him the formula as well. In two short weeks of constant feeding, he became an almost mirror image of what Mike had been. He beefed up from 160 to 225 pounds, and couldn't get over the sight of himself. He spent all day flexing and posing and testing his strength. But he was nothing compared to Mike, who went into a feeding overdrive. Whatever he could get his hands on went into his mouth. He grew to enormous proportions, so large that Donny had to get a bigger tape measure. On the morning football practice was to begin, he sauntered into the bathroom and looked himself over in the mirror. He rubbed his big beefy pecs and his cannonball biceps, then played with all the fat covering his stomach, which was as rock hard as the rest of his body. Donny arrived at 8:30 with some new clothes for Mike from the Big & Tall Shop, then proceeded to measure the colossal hunk. His stats were incredible: 75" chest, 25" neck, 28" arms, 50" waist, 40" thigh, and 27" calves. He was one big stud! And when Mike stepped onto the scale, it flashed the number he'd been dreaming about: 350 pounds! He and Donny got so excited they both proceeded to jack off over their new physiques, and then showered together afterwards. Donny drove Mike to football practice, and every head turned their way when they entered the locker room. Not only was Mike the largest boy the others had ever seen, but they were equally impressed with Donny's transformation from scrawny geek to brawny hunk. They began flexing for the other players, who were totally blown away by their size. The coach then entered from his office with the new boy who had dreams of being quarterback. Even he got an erection when he saw what Mike had become. After sizing up the situation (and Mike's new body), the coach convinced Mike that he would make a better fit on the offensive line, now that he was the biggest thing in sight. Mike agreed, since he knew his size and strength would be most important there. The new boy, whose name was Kyle, would take over at quarterback. And after tryouts, even Donny made the team as a fullback. A couple of days later, Donny drove to the Pro Body shop with the empty can of special formula. Wearing Mike's old baseball cap and clothes, he could have passed for his twin a couple of months ago. Donny entered the store and found Andy behind the counter. "Dude, this stuff didn't do a thing for me. I'm the same size I was a month ago." Andy was disappointed. He had hoped the growth formula would work this time so that he could use it on himself. "I'm sorry about that. I guess that's why they call it 'experimental.' Thanks for letting me know." He grabbed the can from Donny and tossed it into the garbage. As Donny turned and left, Mike muttered "I guess it'll be a while before that one revolutionizes the market." Donny strolled back to his car, hopped in, and headed to Mike's house. He honked twice after pulling up, and soon the behemoth came out the front door eating a Snickers bar. "Did the plan work?" Mike asked. "Yeah, he bought it. I don't think we will have to worry about anyone finding out how we got huge for a little while. Now let's get to practice." Mike opened the door and sat down in the front passenger seat, his huge gut spilling onto his lap. The drawstring on his shorts snapped under all the pressure. Donny laughed, and then put his hand on Mike's stomach. "I don't think even your super strength could have held together under the weight of this baby!" Mike agreed. He began laughing, too, and would never wish to get any smaller. • Friends and Enemies «2» By Lucky As one would expect, nobody could get enough of the new and improved Mike and Donny. They were both worshipped wherever they went. The best word to could describe Mike was HUGE. He was simply huge all over. His biceps, chest, and legs had become bigger than most people had ever seen. There seemed to be no limit to the amount of weight he could lift, and he broke records in the high school weight room nearly every day. Football scouts may have come to the games to look for a great quarterback, but they left raving about the offensive lineman who could take on four players at once. And Donny. Donny had turned into the most handsome kid in school. The experimental powder had not only changed him into a super-fit and lean athlete, but it somehow allowed his features to become more pronounced. He'd always had clear skin, white teeth, blue eyes, and blond hair, but nobody noticed when he was a scrawny geek. As a 230-pound muscle stud, however, these features were transformed into a dynamite complexion, pearly white teeth, dazzling blue eyes, and sandy blond hair that felt great to run your fingers through. Because of his wholesome good looks and hot muscles, he'd earned the nickname "Captain America." Combining his new powerful physique with his razor-sharp brain also allowed Donny to succeed on the football field as well. He became a star fullback, edging out several more experienced players for a starting position, and he was certain to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship at the end of the school year. ******** Kyle sat in the back of his history class, not really paying attention. Mr. Barker droned on and on about some ancient wars, but he didn't care that much. Kyle knew that as long as wimpy Mr. Barker got to cop a feel of his hot body once in a while after class, he'd get a passing grade. He began rubbing his firm pecs through his tight white shirt just to see if he could get Mr. Barker a little flustered. Kyle soon became lost in his self-massage, and he began daydreaming about growing bigger and stronger. His whole life was a quest to be as big as humanly possible, and only Mike was preventing him from being the biggest stud at Bayview High. He was starting to rub a little harder when a whispered voice said, "Hey guy, you need to a hand to play with those titties?" Kyle looked over and saw that it was Justin, one of his teammates from football, who was a pretty good specimen of boy-hunk himself. Justin was giving a sly smile and trying not to laugh. "Sorry, man, sometimes I get carried away. My pecs need a lot of massaging on the day after a chest workout." "How much you weigh these days, bro?" "I'm up to about 275, Justin, and getting bigger every minute. What about you?" "199 as of this morning. I want to get a little bigger if so I can try out for the team in college next year." "Do you know where you're going yet?" "Not yet. I was hoping to win the Student-Athlete Scholarship so that I could get into Bayview State University and try out for the football team as a walk-on. But since I won't be winning it anymore, it looks like I'll have to go to community college instead." "Why won't you win it?" "Now that Donny Bell is on the team, it'll go to him. The scholarship is given to whichever varsity athlete has the highest GPA, and he's got me beat." "But he only just got on the team, and haven't you been playing for three years now?" "It doesn't matter, Kyle. You only have to play a sport at the varsity level for one season to qualify." "Hey, how come Donny didn't start until this year? With his body, you think the coaches would have been begging him to play." "Well, when school ended last year, he was just another math geek. Somehow, he bulked up a lot over the summer and turned himself into Adonis. Same thing happened to Mike Cross. He was a fuckin' stud before the summer, but damn if he hadn't turned into the Incredible Bulk when football practice started up again." "Wait a minute, Justin. Are you saying that Mike wasn't always that big?" "No way, man. He weighed about 230 or 240 last year. He managed to gain over 100 pounds over the summer. And Donny must have gained around 75 to 80." "How they'd do it?" "They won't tell a soul. Some super-secret experimental program they got in on." Kyle grimaced. He hated being smaller than Mike, and it really pissed him off that he had worked hard all his life to grow huge, while Mike was the recipient of a lucky break. He had to think of some way to turn the tables on that guy… "So what, man, are you jealous of Mike's size?" asked Justin. "Hell, yes. I ain't used to being #2. I have always been the biggest and strongest at every school I've been at, but no matter how much I push myself, I can't catch up to Mike. And he's such a prick about it, always flaunting the fact that his muscles are bigger. Why the other day he…" "Excuse me, Mr. Hurd," interrupted Mr. Barker, "did you have something to say to the class?" "Uh, no sir, just asking Justin a question about the reading material." "Well then, Kyle, why don't you stay after class and have a talk with me. I'm sure I can clear up any confusion." "Sure thing, Mr. Barker." The teacher nodded and went back to his lecture, trying to hide his excitement. "Dude, what did Mike do to you?" asked Justin. "Never mind. Just meet me at the flagpole after practice. We need to talk." "Sure thing." A few minutes later the bell rang, and most of the students stood up simultaneously and filed out of the room. Only Kyle remained, standing near his desk, waiting for Mr. Barker to lock the door and pull the shades. "Whatcha say, Mr. B? Anything new?" Mr. Barker walked over and stood in front of Kyle, dwarfed by his massive frame and powerful muscles. "Well, uh, er, I have been working out lately," he stammered. "You have?" He reached over and grabbed Mr. Barker's upper right arm and squeezed tight. "Sure don't feel like it. Just skin and bone." Mr Barker flexed his left arm, and a little muscle popped to life underneath the sleeve of his polo shirt. "See!" he exclaimed. Kyle cupped the bicep with his other hand and began to caress the tiny bump. "Why, Mr. Barker, you got yourself some nice little girly muscles now. You might even have the strength to take on my baby sister." "Maybe someday I'll get as big as you, Kyle." "Oh ho ho, Mr. B," Kyle chortled. He took his hands off of his teacher's arms, took off his own T-shirt, and then made his pecs bounce up and down. Mr. Barker's eyes grew wide as he stared at the behemoth, and his cock grew so hard that his slacks tented out. "No matter how hard you try, you'll never get a body like this. Some people are made to be David, and some are meant to be Goliath. Your little wimpy body just doesn't have what it takes to be like mine. Now, be a good little man and massage my pecs for me." Mr. Barker didn't need to be told twice. He lunged forward and dug his hands into Kyle's huge beefy chest. Kyle stopped flexing them so that his teacher could play with them (when flexed, Mr. Barker wasn't able to make them budge at all). He took one of his hands and begun rubbing Mr. Barker's crotch, which by this time was rock hard, knowing that any second he would cum. "Well," he thought, "it sure beats studying…" ******** Justin was sitting on the bench by the flagpole, waiting for Kyle to arrive. He had showered quickly after practice and had re-dressed in his blue polo shirt and khaki cargo shorts. There weren't many kids around since school had ended a few hours ago, so those that did walk by were mostly other athletes who had just finished with practice. "Hey there, Justin," a voice called out. Justin turned to see it was Amy, one of cheerleaders, heading his way. He had known her since they were little kids, but lately she had really blossomed in all the right places. He had fantasies about making his move on her, but she had her eyes on a much bigger fish. "How was practice?" she asked as she plopped down beside him on the bench. "Fine," he said while staring at her luscious body. Amy still had on her blue and gold cheerleading outfit, which hugged her body so tightly that every curve was visible. "Was Captain America there?" she giggled while placing her hand on his upper thigh. "Of course." He briefly looked down at her hand, but enjoyed its presence too much to say anything. "Did he do a good job at practice today?" Her hand started to move up his thigh, closer to his crotch. "Well, you know, we all work hard. Everybody does the best they can. Donny just happens to be a little more physically gifted than some others." "Did he ask about me? I mean, he must know that you and I are friends." She stared at him with her wide-open eyes and batted her lashes a couple of times. "We don't really talk about the cheerleaders during practice, you know." "Well, you sit by him in all those advanced classes. Does he ever mention me then?" Now she was rubbing her hand on his inner thigh. The massage felt good to Justin, and he started getting very horny. "Donny talks about a lot of girls. You know, he pretty much has his pick," Justin said, hoping to turn the topic of conversation from Donny to him. "Do you know who he's taking to the Homecoming Dance?" she asked, not listening to his implication. She began to rub harder, and Justin's cock sprang to life. "I think he mentioned having to choose between Katie, Erin, or Madison," he lied. As far as Justin could remember, the subject had never come up when talking to Donny. "But I'd be glad to take you. I think we could have a lot of fun together." "Look, Justin," she said seriously. She took her hand off his thigh and moved about a foot away from him on the bench, and his cock started to wilt back down. "You're a nice boy with a nice future here in Bayview, but I've just gotta hitch my wagon to a real star if I ever expect to get out of this town. Now everyone knows that Mike and Kyle will have some success on the football field in the future, but Donny's gonna go a really long way with his looks and body. He could get into modeling, acting, sportscasting, Internet stuff, whatever. That boy is gonna make some serious bank, and I intend to share it with him." "So you just want him for the money he'll make?" Justin said incredulously. "Well, I want him for his body, too. And I expect you to help me get him." "And why should I do that?" She reverted back to her previous position on the bench and resumed her cooing tone. "Silly, because I have the video from the party." "Wh, what video?" "From Courtney's party this summer. You remember what you did." "Oh, come on, you don't have a video of that." She reached down into her bag and pulled out a videocassette. "Here's a copy. I didn't realize that your little scene was on there at first, but sure enough there were in the background. I held onto the tape just in case I thought you could do me a favor in the future." "Amy, if this is what I think it is, please tell me you didn't show it to anyone. It'd ruin me!" "I haven't shown a soul, sweetie, and I never will, just as long as you tell Captain America plenty of nice things about me. Have we got a deal?" "Sure. I'll make sure he knows what a fantastic chick you are," Justin said sarcastically. "Look, Justin, if you were as big and handsome as Donny, I'd be hooking up with you, for sure. But it's survival of the fittest, honey, and that boy is the fittest!" With that, she hopped up, grabbed her bag, and headed for the parking lot. "I'll expect him to invite me to the dance before the end of next week," she said as she walked away. Donny took his copy of the tape and shoved it into his bag. "Hey, dude, was that Amy Pilkington sitting on your lap?" Kyle asked as he approached. He had also showered and changed, and he was wearing the same tight white T-shirt and jeans that he had been wearing in class. "Yeah, but it wasn't what you think. I asked her to Homecoming, but she only wanted me to tell Donny about her so he'll ask her to the dance." "Sounds like Donny is getting everything you want these days." "Just like Mike's taking your bragging rights as the strongest kid in school." "Dude, we gotta do something to fix this situation. Can you think of how they might have gotten into something like that?" "I've been thinking about that. I believe that they must have been approached for that muscle program somewhere here in town." "How do you figure?" Kyle asked. "Well, my sister babysat Donny's little brother all summer, so I know his family didn't go anywhere. And my older brother worked for Mike's dad at the car wash, and he said that Old Man Cross didn't take his family on vacation this year." "OK. So they were in town all summer." "So if someone offer to put them in a training program, it was most likely at a gym or a health food store, right? Some place where somebody would be looking for kids willing to put on muscle." "Yeah, that makes sense." "Well, guy, let's go start asking some questions. With my brain and your brawn, we should be able to coax someone into spilling the beans. Somebody out there must know something." "Sounds good to me." They quickly walked to the lot and hopped into Kyle's pickup truck. ******** Kyle and Justin went first to the local gym, but none of the workers knew much about the details of Mike and Donny's transformation. Joe, the gym's owner, hadn't even seen the guys since they stopped coming last summer. They walked down to the free weight area to see if Justin recognized anyone who might also know Mike or Donny. "So, dude, this looks like a pretty cool gym," said Kyle. "How long have you been a member here?" "My parents bought memberships for me and my brother a few years ago." "Do you guys still come here." "I do sometimes during the summer, but mostly I use the weight room at school. My brother stopped coming after his high school graduation two years ago. Since then he's put on a lot of weight, though, so I think he wants to start coming again to get back in shape." Justin continues looking for anyone familiar, but nobody's face rang a bell. "Looks like a strike-out here," he said. "Guess so." Before they left, Kyle decided to take a leak and stopped off at the men's room. Justin went to check in the aerobics area to see if any of the instructors might know anything, but the only person there was hot-to-trot Amy Pilkington. "Hey there, studmuffin, whatcha up to?" She sidled right up to Justin and put her hand on his stomach. "Come here to tighten up your abs?" "Nothing, Amy, just trying to find a few things out. And for your info, my abs are plenty tight as is." She rubbed his stomach up and down, and then lifted up his shirt for a peak. Justin gave her a quick flex, because even if she was using him, he couldn't pass up the chance to show off. Now if she would just let him do the same with her tits… Amy cooed, "Well, you're right about that. Not as defined as dear Donny's abs, but still mighty fine." "Well, if you'll excuse me, I gotta get back to my search." "Is it anything I can help with, big man? "Not really. I'll see you around." He took one last look at her luscious ta-tas and headed back to the free weight room. Kyle was already there. "Find anything out?" "Nope. " "Let's go, then." As they headed out the door, Kyle caught sight of Mr. Barker working on a Nautilus machine. Mr. Barker waved, and Kyle shot him a smile in return. There was a juice bar next to the registration desk, so Kyle stopped and charmed the gal at the counter into giving him a free drink. The boys walked a few paces farther and stopped in the lobby by the front doors. "So where to next?" Kyle asked as he finished his drink. "Where would these guys have found out about a program that can add tons of muscle virtually overnight?" "Well, there's several health food stores within a few miles of here. Those kind of places are bound to have salesmen pushing new products on them all the time. Maybe someone saw Mike and Donny's potential to grow huge muscles and provided them with something out-of-this-world." "Lead on, brainiac." They left, not realizing that more than one pair of ears had overheard their conversation. ******** The boys then went to two different GNCs, and the local Max Muscle, but each time came up empty-handed. "We should hit Pro Body, too," Justin said, on their way back to their neighborhood. "I think I saw Mike wearing one of their T-shirts one time, so maybe he bought stuff there." "Where's Pro Body?" Kyle asked. "It's only a few blocks away from here. Turn left on Hawthorne and look for a little strip mall on your right." Kyle followed Justin's direction and turned into the parking lot. The strip mall was mostly deserted, with only a small hair salon and a shoe repair store still remaining. The Pro Body sign was up, but the store was one of many that had a "For Lease" sign in the front window. "Huh. I guess they weren't doing so hot," said Justin. "Why don't I hop out and go ask at the salon?" Kyle agreed, and Justin got out and went inside. After talking to one of the stylists for a few minutes, he took something from her and strode back out to the truck. "What's going on, Justin?" "She said the owner of the store left mysteriously one night about a month ago, and nobody's heard from him since. The landlord had left the key there, so I convinced her that I was a prospective tenant who wanted to check out the property. Let's go inside and see what we find." Kyle got out of his pickup truck and walked with Justin into the store. It was small, only about 500 square feet, and the walls were covered with posters of famous bodybuilders. Most of the nutrition bars and powders were still there, along with racks of month-old issues of Flex, MuscleMag, and Muscle & Fitness. "Wow. The guy must have had a good reason for leaving all this stuff behind," said Kyle. Justin nodded, as he continued looking around. "See if you can find anything interesting behind the counter, Kyle. I'll look in the back room." Kyle leaned over the counter and opened all the drawers near the old register, but he found nothing but a few old magazines and some paperwork. He then rifled through a small filing cabinet, which contained only old tax returns and business records. There was a small desk where it looked like a computer used to sit, but there were no old disks in any of the drawers. He found nothing that gave any clue about a training regimen that would turn Mike and Donny into super he-men. Kyle stood back up and caught sight of his body in the full-length mirror on the wall. He started flexing his biceps while he waited for Justin. "Find anything, Justin?" he yelled. Justin came out of the back room carrying a large box. "I may have. Look at all these containers. They are all full of different protein powders and are marked Experimental." "So what?" "So, we know Mike has been a customer here at one time. We know he and Kyle were a part of some experimental training program. And these powders are all marked experimental. There's gotta be a connection." Kyle nodded. "Let's go get some milk and give 'em a shot. Who knows? Maybe by tomorrow we'll be both be bigger than Mike. But hey - you think that lady next door will care if we take this box?" "No problem. You go over to there and return the key. While you distract the hairdresser with your manly charms, I'll put the box in the truck." "Gotcha." They both left the store, and Kyle walked toward the salon. Right before entering, he took off his shirt and tossed it back to Justin, who caught it and threw it into the box. Justin listened as Kyle entered the store. "Here you go, ma'am, thanks for letting us look," he could hear him saying. "Do you have a place I can wash up? That place was mighty dusty." As the hairdresser stood gazing at the half-naked Adonis in front of her, Justin sneaked back to the truck and put the powders in the cab. Kyle returned a minute later and they headed off. ******** "So where is your family?" Kyle asked as they headed into Justin's house. "My parents are at my sister's swim meet, and then they're all going out for dinner. They probably won't be back until nine. My older brother usually doesn't get off work until midnight." "Cool, so we have an hour or so to test these out with no parental interference." They walked into the kitchen, and Justin grabbed a jug of milk and two huge glasses. "Which one do you think we should try first?" "How about this one?" Kyle said, pointing to a canister marked MNR as he set down the box on the counter. "What do you think MNR stands for?" "Hmmm….Muscle….or Mass….Nutrition….something." Justin poured the milk and Kyle mixed in the powder. As he was doing so, there was a knock on the door. "Are you expecting anyone?" "No. Just keep mixing. I'll be right back." Justin walked into the entry hall and opened the front door. He was shocked to see Mike and Donny there. Both muscle boys were wearing tight white tank tops and basketball shorts, with muscles bulging out all over. "Hey guys," he said, trying to sound calm. "What's up?" Donny smiled. "We were told by someone at the gym that you were asking questions about us. We followed your car and saw you take some stuff from Pro Body, and we've just come to make sure you don't use it." With lightning speed Donny grabbed Justin's arms and twisted them behind his back, while Mike charged into the kitchen and grabbed Kyle. Justin was fairly strong, but he was no match for Captain America. Donny picked him up over his shoulders and easily tossed him on the couch. About 30 seconds later, Mike did the same with Kyle, who was breathing heavily after losing his struggle to the immense stud. "Look," Mike said, "we don't have nothing against you guys, but we needed to protect our little secret. We can't have everyone knowing how to get this huge and walk around with muscles like these," he said as he flexed his mammoth right bicep. "Look at this arm, Kyle. You'll just not supposed to have anything this size. Face it, you'll never be bigger than me." To reinforce his point, Mike reached forward and grabbed the crotch of Kyle's jeans with his powerful hands. He started to tear the fabric right from the fly, and within 20 seconds had ripped the pants right off of Kyle. Then Mike grabbed Kyle's jockey shorts and tore them off, too. "And from the looks of it, you'll never be bigger than me down there, either." He gave a quick flick with his fingers on Kyle's cock, which he knew would really piss him off. Donny watched a little of the mini-torture session and then went into the kitchen. He returned a few minutes later with the two glasses and said, "Looks like we got here just in time, Mikey. Baby Kyle had these drinks all ready." He handed one to Mike and they both gulped down. "What'd you do with the rest of the powders?" Mike asked while he wiped his mouth. "I poured them down the sink." "Too bad for you guys," said Mike. "A few scoops of this stuff could have made a big difference. Justin, you might have gotten big enough for the NFL. And Kyle, you certainly would have been one of the most muscular men on the…." Mike stopped mid-sentence. He felt a little woozy. He looked over at Donny and could tell he felt the same. "Come on, um, Donny, let's, um…." "Mike," Donny said. That was all he got out before he slumped to the floor, dropping his glass as he fell. Mike tried to swagger over and pick him up, but he too started to fall. He grabbed a chair for balance but continued to go down. His immense weight crushed the chair, and he too collapsed to the floor. Kyle and Justin just sat and stared. They were not sure what to do. "Do you think this is sort some of trick?" Kyle asked. "How the hell would I know?" replied Justin. Both Mike and Donny started to moan and rolled over onto their backs, and then managed to prop themselves up on the nearby love seat. They both had huge erections sticking up in their shorts. "What's happening? I feel so weak," said Mike. "I can barely move," added Donny. "Something's really wrong. Oh, God, what's wrong with my dick?" "They're...getting…so…huge," Mike cried. Their erections continued to grow bigger and bigger each second. Their penises must have been a foot long by now, and they were ripping right through their shorts. Mike's cock came through first. It just shredded the material on his underwear and shorts and burst through like a gopher popping out of its hole. Donny's followed a few seconds later, tearing through his clothes as he lay against the love seat. Kyle and Justin could do nothing but sit and watch in amazement as the shafts became engorged. They were like two deer caught in headlights, frozen with anticipation. "It's like all my strength has gone into my dick!" Donny moaned. "Oh, God," Mike exclaimed, "mine is on fire, too! Bigger and bigger. Harder and harder. Shit, I think I'm gonna cum!" He and Donny both started to buck a little as their cocks grew more and more red and swollen. They must have been at least eighteen inches long at this point and looked ready to pop. Upon hearing Mike's announcement, Kyle finally snapped out of his stupor. He pushed Justin down onto the couch, jumped out of the way, and slid behind the end table. Justin tried to get up, too, but it was too late. Both Donny and Mike ejaculated immediately, spraying cum all over him and the couch. "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" they both screeched in unison. "Shit!" yelled Kyle in amazement. "Fuck!" screamed Justin as he the cum showered over him. Mike and Donny continued to shoot their wads for about fifteen seconds. Then at exactly the same moment, they stopped, and their cocks began to decrease in size almost immediately. Justin slowly got up from the couch, but the cum on him was sticky and he had to move slowly. Kyle got up off the floor, confused as what to do next. Mike and Donny moaned and groaned for about 30 more seconds, and then they slowly stood up. Their cocks had retreated back into their shorts by this time, and they both seemed a little unstable. Mike shook his head a few times and seemed to recover. He balled up his fists and growled "I don't know what the hell happened, but you guys are gonna get it now. Nobody makes a fool of me like this." He took one step forward, stopped, and uttered in a hushed tone, "Uh oh." As Justin and Kyle looked on, Mike's body began to change. His muscle tone started to fade, and his body became more and more smooth. His gut grew larger and larger, seeming to spill right over his waistband and out from uder his shirt. His chest, arms, and legs lost all of their definition and expanded as they grew flabbier. Soon his clothes couldn't hold him in anymore and ripped right off his ballooning body. "My muscles!" he cried. He flexed one of his arms, but there was nothing but jiggly flab. No shape, no strength, and no more power. "What's happening? My muscles are all gone! I'm a total blimp now." He tried to reach down to feel his penis but couldn't get his arms around his gut. Donny, on the other hand, just started to shrink. His arms deflated, his chest caved in, and his legs went from tree trunks to toothpicks. His tank top covered a good deal of his torso, and his once tight-fitting shorts slid down to his feet. "And I've turned into a weakling! What was in those powders?" Kyle started laughing hysterically and walked over to the former hunks, who were now both cowering in shame. "Looks like you guys had quite the adverse reaction to those drinks. Excuse me, Captain Emaciated," he said as he easily pushed Donny back onto the floor. "So who's the biggest at school now, fatty? Think you still want to take me on? Think you will want to challenge this body ever again?" Mike put his head down and wanted to cry, and Donny crawled meekly behind him. "Look at you, Mr. Tub of Lard." Kyle grabbed a handful of Mike's flab, then jiggled his flabby tits, and began to laugh again. "It's like Superman drank a glass full of Kryptonite. You guys are gonna be the biggest joke's in town. Everybody's gonna find out you were fakes!" Kyle walked behind Mike and kicked him in the back of the leg, which caused him to lose his balance and fall to his knees. "Hit the deck and give me 20, stud. God knows you could use the conditioning now. You too, weakling," he said while glaring at Donny. Mike lay down on the floor, but he found it very difficult to maneuver with his enlarged gut in the way. He tried to grunt out one pushup but was entirely unsuccessful. Donny didn't have any luck either; he could barely muster the strength to roll over, let alone do a pushup. Kyle jumped down and laid on the back of Big Mike, who grunted when the hunk landed. He grabbed Mike's arms and pinned down his legs. "So who's the King of the Hill now?" Kyle asked. "Can't get away from me, can you? Go ahead and try, fatso!" Mike struggled, but it was no use. No matter how much he bucked and squirmed, he could not get the muscle man off of him, so he gave up the fight. Kyle, realizing Mike was acquiescing to the situation, let go of Mike's arms and cupped his breasts, squeezing them hard. "So you gonna be my bitch from now on? You gonna do everything I say?" Kyle got very turned on with this domination routine, and his cock began to grow hard as it lay in the crack of Mike's butt. The friction between their naked bodies only intensified the excitement for him. "Hey, Kyle." Kyle looked up at Justin, who was still standing by the coach. "What, Justin? Can't you see I'm busy getting my revenge?" "Something's happening." "What?" The cum, although still covering the corner of the room, was fading quickly. Within a few more seconds, it had evaporated completely, as though the spewing had never occurred. As this happened, Justin finally revealed his secret: "Kyle, I think I'm getting bigger." Sure enough, Justin began to grow. • Who's Next? «3» By Lucky Sure enough, Justin began to grow. Kyle stood up and stopped tormenting Mike, watching as his new buddy started pumping up. Both Mike and Donny, former muscle studs that had been turned into a blimp and a wimp, desperately wanted to run away, but they could not take their eyes off of Justin either. Justin's chest filled up first. Layer upon layer of thick juicy boy-muscle started to bunch up around his pecs, forcing them to grow upward and outward. They became firmer, stronger, and much more pronounced, stretching the fabric of his polo shirt as they expanded. His arms ballooned up next, taking up more and more space in his once-loose sleeves. Justin's molehill-sized biceps suddenly felt like mountains of power, growing his arms from a modest 16 inches to 19 inches in just a few seconds. He hit a quick double bi, and the other boys in the room gasped as they watched his arms ball up into nicely peaked pythons. Justin got more and more excited as the seconds passed. He used his newfound strength to rip the shirt right off his torso, and his mouth dropped open at the sight of the hot teen bodybuilder he was becoming. He watched in amazement as his abs grew tighter and more developed before his very eyes. He had always had a firm waist before, but nothing like this! Then his delts and lats began to grow bigger and wider, making him feel like a total fucking superstar. Next his legs began to feel heavier, and Justin reached down and massaged his burgeoning thighs through his cargo shirts. God, they felt so hard and sexy! He unbuttoned the shorts and let them drop to the floor, standing there only in his tight white BVDs. He ogled the increasing definition in his quads and calves, dreaming of what Amy Pilkington would say about him now. After a few minutes his muscle growth started to slow, but as it did, Justin began to feel a strange tingling in his groin. Something was moving down there; something was coming to life. He pulled down the waistline of his underwear with his thumbs and stared at his cock. It looked like it was pulsing, throbbing, and growing as well! Sure enough, with each passing second, it seemed to get bigger and stronger, taking on a new and improved shape and girth. Justin's cock finally snaked outside of his briefs to the point where the others could see it, and each of them gasped again. It was not only much longer, but also perfectly formed and incredibly thick. After finally stretching to about 13 inches, it seemed to stop growing as well, just hanging from Justin's groin like a gigantic garden hose. Kyle particularly was staring in complete awe. There was something about Justin's penis that was hypnotic and alluring. He didn't know what the attraction was, and he had certainly never had these kinds of thoughts before, but he wanted to taste it badly. Somehow, Justin could sense his newfound appeal. He had not grown as big and strong as Kyle, but he knew that Kyle wanted something from him, and he knew in his heart that Kyle wanted it desperately. "Hmm," Justin thought. "Is it possible that I can use Kyle's desperation to my advantage? Is it possible to get something from him once he's under my spell? I just need a plan." Justin contemplated the situation for a few more seconds, and then he pointed and Mike and Donny and bellowed, "You two, get out of here!" Mike and Donny staggered up, both a little dizzy and confused. "But I don't have any clothes," Mike protested. "Can't you give me something to wear?" Justin thought about the predicament as he tucked his mammoth cock back into his underwear. Unlike Kyle, he wasn't that vindictive toward the former studs, especially now that he had the glory of his new physique. "Stay put." Justin jogged out of the living room and down the hallway, enjoying the feeling of his bulk. He ran into his brother's room and picked up a pair of sweats and an XXL T-shirt, thinking how sad it was that his brother had gotten so fat lately. He caught sight of his body in the bedroom mirror, however, and the sadness left quickly. Justin flexed his massive biceps and triceps for about 30 seconds, and then headed back to the living room. "Here you go, Tubby, these should fit you. Now get out!" Mike quickly put on the clothes, and he and Donny (still in his much-too-large tank top and basketball shorts) left quickly through the front door. "Shit, shit, shit," said Mike as they descended the steps. "I can't believe what just happened. We're going to be the laughingstocks of the town now." He looked down at his gut, kneaded the flabby flesh with his hands, and then nearly started to cry. "Not necessarily," whispered Donny. "Remember how I said that I poured the rest of the powders down the sink? Well, I didn't. I wanted Kyle and Justin to think they were gone forever, but I actually hid them out behind the back porch." Mike quickly stopped playing with his belly and hugged Donny, nearly knocking him down in the process. "Well, let's go get them and see if we can fix this mess." The dark night concealed their movements as the boys quietly ran around the side of the house and sneaked through the back gate. They looked in the dining room window and saw that Justin was busy flexing while Kyle was fingering Justin's cock, so they continued on to the deck. Donny reached under to where he had hidden the box, but he was shocked and horrified to find nothing there. "It's gone! But who could have taken it? We made sure that Justin and Kyle were the only ones in the house before we knocked." "Somebody else had to have seen you put it there," suggested Mike. "Do you think someone was watching from outside when we were in the house?" "But I didn't see a soul when I came out here the first time. Whoever it was must have been hiding. But who?" replied Donny. "Well, someone who knew we were coming maybe. Or somebody who wanted to see how we got so big so they could get big themselves?" Donny was about to continue the conversation, but then he cocked his head as a gentle rustling noise caught his attention. "Shhh. Listen," he said quietly. He looked around for a few seconds, and then pointed to a nearby grove of bushes. "I think whoever it is might still be here." Donny and Mike stealthily moved toward the bushes, peering into the branches for any sign of the culprit. As they neared within a few feet, a dark figure shot out between them and raced toward the back gate. ******** Back in Justin's house, Kyle was admiring his friend's much improved body. "Buddy. You sure did get bigger. You're not as big as I am, of course, but definitely an improvement. Look at these pecs you got," he said as he massaged Justin's chest. "Nice, very nice." Justin stood there and smiled. "Wow. Kyle's got it for me bad. I am so going to make the most of out this." Kyle slowly moved his hands down Justin's torso, all the while massaging and kneading his hard muscles. "And your tight little waist is so shredded. The chicks are gonna dig this." The rubbing motion on his pecs and abs felt very erotic to Justin, who played along by closing his eyes and moaning his acceptance. He felt his cock begin to stir again, and his erection sprouted somewhat furiously. Kyle tried to control himself, but when he saw Little Justin pop out, he could not keep his hands off it. Like a drug addict who was offered a hit of his narcotic of choice, Kyle simply had to grab on, never wanting to let go. "Damn this thing is heavy," he said as he started feeling its heft. "Yeah, oh yeah," said Justin. "It's a whopper, ain't it?" "Oh my God, does it feel great in my hands. It's so warm and firm and…and…and…mesmerizing." Justin smiled. The bigger his dick got, the more power it seemed to have. Kyle sank to his knees, pulled down Justin's underwear, and then continued to rub the engorged dick. "I don't know what's come over me. I've never felt this way about another guy before, but I want to suck your cock so badly." ******** Mr. Barker was running as fast as he could. He darted between Mike and Donny and headed for the gate. Both boys jumped at their teacher, but they missed by a mile in their weakened conditions, and then had to get up and scramble after him. Mr. Barker had been at the gym, and he had overheard Kyle and Justin searching for the source of added muscle on Mike and Donny. Wanting to know the secret himself, he had followed Kyle and Justin to Pro Body, and then followed them home as well. He had been watching from the dining room window when Mike and Donny busted in and tried to spoil the party. And most importantly, he had been watching when Donny put the box under the back porch. Now here he was running away. Running to escape from Mike and Donny, both of whom desperately wanted the source of their power back. Mr. Barker darted past the open gate and ran into the street, struggling to hold up the heavy carton of powders. Thinking the boys might catch him if he tried to unlock and get into his car, he decided to run away and look for a hiding place. After a few blocks, he turned back to check on his pursuers, causing him to overlook the sprinkler sitting on the lawn he was cutting across. He tripped, stumbled, lost control of his precious box, and then slammed onto the ground. Mr. Barker recovered as quickly as possible, gathering up the powders and replacing them in the box. He had hurt his left ankle and right arm when he fell, so he was moving even slower than before. The boys were gaining quickly on him now. "I've just got to get away. I want to be a muscleman so badly! This is my once chance!" He took off again, huffing and puffing as he went. ******** Kyle was breathing heavy, too. The desire for Justin's cock was overwhelming his senses. "Before I let you suck my dick, Kyle, let's go up to my bedroom so we won't be disturbed. That way, even if my parent's come home, you won't have to stop." Kyle would have readily agreed to anything his buck-naked friend would have said. "Sure, sure." Justin continued. "You go on up. Last door on the right. I'll tidy up and be there in a minute." Kyle gathered up his clothes and headed upstairs. All he could think was, "This is gonna be fuckin' awesome!" He opened the door to Justin's bedroom, flipped on the light, and lay down on the bed. Impatiently he fingered his own dick until Justin finally walked into the room and shut the door. Kyle smiled, and then wordlessly dived off the bed and grabbed Justin's legs with both arms. He took the tip of the cock into his mouth and began to suck furiously. The experience was unbelievable for Kyle. Justin's dick could only be described as food of the gods, like something he had never tasted before. It was tender and tough and sweet and juicy all at once. Parts of it were very moist indeed, and Kyle sopped it all up. He was beginning to feel slightly dizzy from the excitement… ******** Mr. Barker was still running furiously, but after only a mile, he was definitely losing steam. He was sure that any second now the boys would catch up to him and take back the box and his dream of being a huge muscle stud. Determined to get away, he turned left at Denver Avenue, ran for a few more blocks, and then discovered a possible sanctuary: The Rosewood Hotel. Mr. Barker ran across the parking lot and jetted into the back employee's entrance. He thought the Mike and Donny were close behind, so he did not stop to look at or talk to any of the hotel personnel. He just pretended like he was supposed to be there and sauntered down the hallway, whistling a casual tune. He spotted an employee restroom, ducked in, and quickly locked the door. Dropping the box onto the counter, Mr. Barker just stood there silently for a few moments, listening to himself pant. "Am I safe?" he thought. "Even though he's really fat now, I'm sure Mike could easily overpower me if he finds out where I am. How am I going to get out of here?" He looked down at the box, knowing what the answer would have to be. "I guess you're my best hope now." He opened an unmarked orange canister in the box, dipped in his finger, and licked off the powder. "Tastes OK," he thought. So he did it again. And again. And then waited to see what would happen. ******** Kyle continued to get dizzier and dizzier. Lost in a fog and delirious with joy, he let go of Justin's legs and sagged to the floor. Justin smiled, knowing it was working. "What's happening? I feel so weak all of a sudden," said Kyle as he rolled onto his back. "When you were up here daydreaming about my cock, I was busy rubbing it in the glasses that Donny and Mike drank from. There was a little of those powered drinks still in them, and I got it all over my groin. You just drank it up!" "No! You didn't!" "Dude, I just grew like 50 pounds of muscle, and it was the greatest fucking feeling in the world! I want more! I want lots more! And, I could tell by the way you were looking at me, you were hungry for my cock. So I figured if I could get the powder on my dick, I could get you to slurp it up." As Justin spoke, Kyle's cock began to grow bigger and bigger and redder and redder, just as Mike and Donny's had done before. Kyle tried to scream, but all he could muster was a shrill whine. "Not my muscles, no, not them," he sobbed. Just before Kyle came, Justin knelt down, took the engorged cock into his mouth, and then braced for the impact. ******** Mr. Barker stopped licking the powders and waited for a few seconds. "Is something happening?" he thought. "I feel so strange." Slowly his vision began to blur. He took off his glasses to wipe his eyes, only to realize that he could see perfectly. "That's odd. I don't need my glasses…" Before he could finish his thought, Mr. Barker caught sight of himself in the restroom mirror. His hair was growing in where it used to be, pushing his hairline down his forehead and covering up any trace of his baldness. Within seconds his thinning brown bowl cut had grown into long, thick, wavy blonde strands that seemed to grow into a natural, yet quite stylish, formation. Other changes came quite quickly as well. Mr. Barker's eyed turned into sparkling blue pools, his adult acne cleared up, his chin grew more and square and pronounced, and his skin took on a healthy tan. His posture also improved, making him appear much taller than before (or was he growing?), and he felt all his neck and lower back problems disappear in an instant. And then the muscles came. Mr. Barker's shoulders, arms, chest, abs, back, and legs all started beefing themselves up. Like an inflating balloon, each part of his body grew considerably over the next thirty seconds. The added poundage stretched his sweatsuit to the max, leaving nothing to the imagination. "Damn!" he said in his new lower voice. "I look good! Like a super handsome Jay Cutler!" Mr. Barker put his hands under his sweatshirt and ran them over his pecs, stopping for a few seconds to play with his spool-like nipples. Anxious to see more, he took off his shirt and pulled down his pants to get a better view of his Adonis-like physique. He made all the obligatory poses that he had seen a million times before in all the muscle magazines, and he was very surprised to see how well he stacked up. He would have stayed in there for the next few days exploring his new body if the knock hadn't come at the door. "Are you ever coming out?" a voice asked. Mr. Barker, still naked except for his underwear, opened the door. He stared at the man who had been knocking, and then asked, "What's your hurry, little dude?" The guy was in pretty decent shape, but he could not hold a candle to Mr. Barker's new body. "I was…I mean, well…I am so…" he said as he tried to maneuver around Mr. Barker and get into the restroom. "Who was this guy?" he thought. "He doesn't work at the hotel, that's for sure." Mr. Barker snickered as he blocked the doorway, realizing he could have a little fun. "Well come on in, little dude, I'm not gonna bite you." He firmly grabbed the man by his T-shirt, dragged him inside, and then shut the door again. ******** Justin swallowed hard as Kyle came. He held on tight as the monster cock sprayed furiously, but he managed to take the whole load into his mouth. Within a few minutes, the changes started to occur. As with Mike, Kyle's dick retreated to its previous size and his muscles started to fade away as layer upon layer of teen flab spread across his body. He grew wider and stockier with each passing second, until he reached the point where you would have thought the boy had never worked out a day in his life. His arms jiggled, his pecs sagged, and his belly grew so big that you could hardly see his cock anymore. Justin, however, went in the opposite direction. Everything that had gotten bigger twenty minutes ago started to grow again. His arms jumped up to 22 inches, his chest exploded up to 60 inches, and each thigh pushed its way up to 32 inches. He stood there flexing as they grew, watching himself turn into the Hercules of Hoffman Street. "Nobody can touch me now," he thought. After taking more clothes from his brother's room for Kyle, he picked up the ex-jock and forced him to get dressed. "Justin, buddy, you have to figure out how to change me back. I'm not meant to be a fatty. I'm a muscle stud. I'm supposed to be buff and have huge muscles, not this disgusting gut and these flabby arms. Please! You gotta help me get my body back!" "You heard Donny, he poured the other powders down the drain. You'll just have to start working out again from scratch." "But that would take years!" Kyle whined. "So you better get started, tubby." He forcefully escorted his fat friend to the door and sent him on his way. Then Justin dressed himself in Kyle's old clothes and thought of where he wanted to go first. "First stop, Amy Pilkington's house." ******** "What's your name, little dude?" "Steve," the man replied nervously. "And what do you here at the hotel," Mr. Barker asked. "I run the fitness room." "Oh, the fitness room. I bet your nice little body provides plenty of motivation for guests, right?" "I, um, get some compliments, sure." "Well, tell me, Steve, how do you think I can get my pecs a little fuller? I don't think they're quite big enough. Do you?" Mr. Barker grabbed Steve's hands and placed them own his own pecs, which he bounced up and down several times. "Do they seem small to you?" "No, they seem plenty huge to me. You should not be ashamed of these babies at all," said Steve. "Incredible, simply incredible. They're like huge chunks of warm steel…" Mr. Barker continued flexing for a few more moments, until he saw a huge erection tenting in Steve's pants. He reached into his pocket and started rubbing furiously. "What's going on down there, little dude? You like what you see?" Steve muttered a simple "uh huh" and kept massaging Mr. Barker's chest. A few seconds later he came, sending a shiver down his body and causing him to moan. Mr. Barker pulled his hand out of Steve's pocket, taking the man's car keys at the same time. He gently set Steve down on the toilet to give him time to recover. "Thanks for the rubdown, little dude. I'm gonna borrow your car for a little while, OK?" "Sure thing. Anything you want. It's the black Escalade near the back of the lot." "Thanks, little dude." Mr. Barker quickly redressed, picked up his box, and left the restroom. He looked for Mike and Donny, but they were nowhere in sight, so he continued down the hallway and into the lobby. Steve's words were ringing in his ears: "Anything you want." There he found a house courtesy phone and made a call to the school's answering machine. "Hello, this message is for Principal Clark. This is Mr. Barker from the history department. I'm just calling to let you know that I'm quitting teaching and will not be back. I will be going into a new, more lucrative, line of work as of this evening." He hung out and strode confidently toward the front exit. "With this body, I will be able to get anything I want," he thought. "And since I'm no longer her teacher, what I want right now is Amy Pilkington." • Restored «4» By Corwin "Come on Mike!" Donny cried, panting and trying to catch his breath. "He went," gasp, "into the hotel." Donny leaned over, hands to his knees to support himself as he tried to catch his breath. Donny had gotten ahead of Mike as they chased Mr. Barker. Mike lumbered like a wounded cow. His face was red and he was breathing hard. When he got to the back of the hotel, he fell against the wall. Donny looked up. "Mike! Are you OK!" Mike couldn't speak, but kept panting. "So," he let out a wheeze that sounded like a pinhole in a balloon, "weak." He panted heavily for another minute. "Donny, where'd he go." Mike panted some more. "I saw him go in here," Donny walked over to his now fat friend. "We gotta find him," Mike cried, a tear running down his cheek. "Look at me. I'm covered in sweat and can barely move. I use to be able to run the 100 in 18 seconds. Now look at me." He pulled on the door, and grunted as he had trouble with the taut hinges. Donny followed Mike in. "We'll find him." They began to walk through the hotel, searching for their teacher and the box of supplements he had taken. As they approached the lobby, Donny saw a muscular young man leaving the rest room. He was carrying their box. "Mike, look!" "Who is that? Shit, has he been at the stuff! Look at that body." "Shhhh...." warned Donny. "We don't want him to see us." Donny and Mike got closer, as the man walked over to a phone. "Ya, he's definitely big, but no where as big as you were Mike. We gotta get that box!" They listened as the man called their principal. It only took them a second to realize that the young man was Mr. Barker, and that he was quitting his job. He put the phone down and started walking toward the front door. Mike and Donny quietly followed him. Mr. Barker strode with new confidence. Donny and Mike followed behind, watching their teacher's new muscles ripple and flex with each step he took. He seemed oblivious to the fact that he was being followed, too caught up in his new muscular vigor. He probably wouldn't care if he did notice. His powerful body could now easily out muscle both of the weakened jocks with no problem. Mr. Barker turned the corner and walked down a residential street. "What's he doing?" asked Mike. "Looks like he's looking for a house. Hey, doesn't Amy live somewhere near here?" "That slut! Hasn't she been all over you?" "Ya," Donny admitted. "She wants out of this town and was using me. Doubt she'd like the new me though. Justin was always hot for her. Wonder if Mr. Barker..." "Dude, that's sick. He's like way older than we are." "Ya, but look at him now! He's just her type." Just then Donny saw someone approaching from the other direction. Even from this distance, the man was huge. "Quick Mike. Over here!" "But isn't that Amy's house there?" "Ya, but isn't that Justin coming down the street! We gotta hide!" As the hulking figure walked under a street light, Mike could see that it was Justin. But he was huge, even bigger than the last time they saw him. In fact, he looked almost as big as Kyle. Justin was wearing shorts, and his thickly muscled legs were deeply ripped. He had a tank top that was cropped to show a perfect 6-pack, and his pecs created a thick shelf that tented the shirt over his thin waist. His arms were thick and strong, and he walked with the same confidence that Mr. Barker displayed. Mr. Barker stopped in his tracks when he saw the other man. He was concealed by darkness, and the large interloper had not yet seen him. He walked over to some shrubs and put the box down, hiding it. He then stepped into the light. The other man stopped, and Mr. Barker approached the huge stranger. Justin flexed his chest, bouncing the thick muscles as a primal challenge to the other man. The man was big, but not as big as Justin. "Wassup," Jason said, not as a question, but as a challenge. "I'm here to visit someone," replied Barker, trying not to be intimidated. He now recognized the man as Justin, but he was even bigger and more powerful than the last time he had seen him. "Me too," replied Justin, then adding after a brief pause, "little guy." Mr. Barker's felt a swarm of butterflies in his stomach at this challenge. He took a deep breath, and felt his now thick pecs rub against his shirt. "Not that little," he challenged back. He tried to make it sound convincing. Justin paused. "Don't recall seeing you before," he said, looking the guy up and down. He grabbed the base of his top, and in one fluid motion, lifted it over his head. He flared his lats and flexed his pecs, showing off every inch of his 60 inch chest. "This is what I got. You?" Justin stood, hands on his hips, muscle flexed and stared at the Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker accepted the challenge. He removed his shirt and began to flex in front of Justin. Both men began to circle each other. Unknown to Mr. Barker, Donny and Mike had been making their move. Once he put down the box, Mike started to run toward it. "Hey, careful Mike. We don't want him to see us!" Donny warned. Working in the shadows, the two powerless ex-jocks snuck up to the box. It was trash night on the street, and as they snuck over to their target, Donny grabbed another cardboard box about the same size. "What's that for?" Mike asked. "So Barker doesn't know we took the sups!" "Fuck man! That's thinking ahead," Mike said. While the now buff Mr. Barker and super-buff Justin parried, Mike and Donny substituted their garbage box for the supplements. Mike could barely carry the box, he was so weak, but they managed to get away. "Nice man," said Justin, groping Barker's hard chest. "But not as nice as mine." He grabbed Barker's hand and raised it to his own chest. Justin flexed, trapping the man's hand between the two melon-sized mounds. Barker tried to pull away, his arm flexing in rebellion, but Justin's flex was too strong. "Ya man, when Amy checks out my bod, she'll forget all about Captain America." "Amy?" Mr. Barker said. "Amy Pilkington?" Justin unflexed and Mr. Barker pulled his hand out, stretching the fingers now that they were free from the crushing power of Justin's chest. "Ya, is that who you're looking for? Shit. Why would she want a wimp like you when she could have a handsome, sexy stud like me." Justin hit a double bicep pose, showing the size of his superior arms. Mr. Barker flexed, but his arms, though peaked and muscular, were dwarfed compared to Justin's superior guns. Justin laughed, brought his arms down and grabbed his crotch. "Besides, my muscles ain't the only thing big on me." He reached down, grabbed his shirt and pulled it on. Justin walked toward Mr. Barker, placed his hand on Barker's shoulder and pushed him out of the way with ease. Barker watched as Justin walked up to a door. He knocked, and Amy opened it. A look of surprise changed to giggles of delight as she let Justin in her house. A few moments later, he saw a light turn on on the second floor. A shirtless Justin walked to the window and closed the blinds. Mr. Barker felt his anger building. "We'll see about that." He went to the shrubs and grab the box he had hidden there. Mike and Donny carried their treasure through the shadows between two homes. They found a detached garage with an open door, went in and turned on the light. Mike put the box down with a thud and shook out his hand. Looking around, it appeared that the garage had been converted to some kind of workshop, with a sink and lots of power tools. "I hate feeling this weak. That box should be nothing, but I could barely carry it here." Mike complained. Donny locked the door and went to the box. He started lifting bottles out, reading the notes on them. "Come on Donny. Someone might come. They can't see me like this!" Mike lifted his flabby stomach and dropped it. It vibrated like jello. "I gotta get this right Mike. We can't make another mistake like last time!" Donny looked around. He lifted a bottle, took it out, then reached in and grabbed a note. "Bingo! Here's a key." Donny looked at the paper. "OK, this paper says what each bottle does." Donny looked at the bottle he pulled out. "This one is MNR. According to the sheet, that means 'muscle neutralizing reaction'. This must be the one we took before." "Keep that away from me. I barely have any muscle left for it to neutralize," said Mike. Donny began pulling bottles out, looking for something. He pulled three bottles out. They were labeled 'FM', 'MGF' and 'MB'. "I can't see anything that will definitely restore our muscles, but I think this might work. This one is a fat metabolizer. This one says that it converts food into muscle, but is marked a failure." "But that's the one we took originally!" Mike exclaimed. "Ya. The guy who invited this stuff must have believed our little gambit." Donny picked up the third bottle. "This one is called muscle boost. I think if we mix the three together, it might reverse the effects." Donny walked over to the sink. There were a couple of glasses. He took a scoop of each of the powders and mixed it with water. "Give it to me," said Mike. "No, let me try it first. If it doesn't work..." Donny downed the drink. Donny stood there for what seemed to Mike like hours, but was only a minute. Donny began to wobble a bit, like he was losing his balance and began to stagger. "Mike, I feel funny. Something is happeni..." Mike ran to try and support Donny. As he grabbed the thin man to support him, he felt something. Donny's soft body began to harden. He waist become hard and he felt abs pushing through the skin. Donny also seemed to be getting heavier, and his chest was pressing against his shirt. "Donny! It's working!" Donny's legs began to thicken in his shorts and his tank top began to pull tight as his lats spread like wings and his shoulders broadened. His arms thickened and Mike began to rub them, feeling the power return to his friend. In less than a minute, Donny once again had his Captain America body. His good looks and brilliant smile showed his pleasure. "Ya, that's more like it!" "My turn." Mike ran to the sink and made up his own cocktail. He downed it in a single gulp. "Come here Donny, I may need your help. It looked like it was a bit disorienting on you." Donny walked over and Mike began to wobble, his 350 pounds of flab nearly falling to the floor. Donny's restored muscles flexed to support the big man. Mike's waist began to thin as his mass redistributed itself. His pecs grew and his arms became firm. "Oh ya, feeling stronger" Mike said as he raised his arms and felt his chest growing larger. Donny put his arm on Mike's bicep and felt the 28-inchers become like steel. Mike's thighs ripped and his calves became like diamonds. Mike's lats expanded and pushed against Donny, forcing him to step backward while he continued to support the strengthening behemoth. Within a minute, Mike stood under his own power and flexed his mountainous arms. "YA!" he cried, and flexed into a crab pose that strained against his clothes. Suddenly, Donny cried, "Mike!" He grabbed his stomach and hunched over, "Something's wrong!" Mike looked at Donny, and saw that his muscles were throbbing and seemed to be growing larger. Mike grabbed Donny's arm and felt his grip being forced apart by Donny's strengthening bicep. "Must be the muscle boost. Didn't think..." Donny's stood up straight and his head snapped back. Mike heard a tear as Donny's tank top couldn't stretch any larger and his lats and pecs expanded. Donny's ripped waist became a perfect muscle gut. His legs thickened and strengthened. Mike watched as Donny became as large as Kyle, then kept growing. He rubbed his hand over his friend's muscle pecs, feeling their strength and weight and soon realized that Donny was approaching his massive size. Mike felt a pang of jealousy as Donny's growth slowed. "Donny, flex!" Mike ordered. Donny reacted, raising his arm in a huge bicep. Mike flexed his own arm. Donny's bicep was at least as big as Mike's, if not slightly larger. Before Mike could react, he felt a strong cramp in his own gut. "Oaaaaahhh!" he cried, "Yes!" Mike began to feel even stronger. Donny watched as Mike's already stretched shirt ripped from his body. His massive 80 inch chest exploded with more size, his ballooning pecs forcing into the man's chin. His traps pressed into his thickening neck, and his lats pressed his arms wide from his sides. His shorts ripped as his thigh muscles fought against each other for more room. Whatever fat remained around Mike's gut vanished as row after row of abs burst into view and his intercostals came into view as ripped perfection. Mike flexed his strengthening muscles as he grew. Donny couldn't help himself, his hands groping and pressing into Mike's ever more powerful body. As Mike's growth slowed, Mike's hands joined Donny's in appreciating his larger body. "Fuck Mike! You're a fucking hulking muscle freak!" "Damn right I am! Can't wait to see Kyle's face when he sees these cannons." Mike hit a bicep that was inches higher than Donny's 28s. Mike grinned, no longer jealous of Donny's growth. Mike was obviously number one. "Hey Mike. There's a tape. Let's measure those peaks!" Donnie grabbed the tape as Mike's hands continued to appreciate his massive body. Mike placed his hand under the inches deep pec shelf and hefted the heavy meat, weighing it and admiring its dense hardness. When Donny came back with the tape, Mike flexed his left arm, and rubbed his right hand over the incredible boulder. Donny wrapped the tape around Mike's massive arm, and read out the number. "Fucking forty inches. That's a foot bigger than you were before." Mike felt his cock press against his already straining pants as he realized just how big he was. Donny tried to wrap the tape around Mike's chest, but the 8 foot tape was too small. Mike's waist was 35 inches of rock hard ripped muscle, and each thigh had passed the 50 inch mark. Every time Mike flexed, striations of thick muscle pushed through paper thin skin as muscle dominated every aspect of his body. As Mike posed for Donny, he saw some metal pipes and braces. He pushed Donny aside and grabbed a three inch thick pipe. Grinning, he held it between his hands and flexed. The pipe squealed its objections, but bent in half as if it were a piece of clay. Not satisfied, Mike forced the straining steel to bend over on itself and tied the pipe into a knot. "Oh ya! Fucking easy for these!" Mike flexed his arms showing their superiority. Next, Mike grabbed a half inch steel dowel. Mike positioned it across his stomachs, between his rock like abs. Mike flexed into a crab pose, trapping the steel between his flexed muscles. Mike squeezed hard. When he relaxed, he pulled the rod out. Not only had it been forced to conform to the outline of the muscles, it had actually been flattened. Mike tossed it to Donny whose eyes widened as he looked at the 'V' in the steel that represented Mike's main divide and the round outline of his bricklike abs, now preserved in steel. "Damn, I missed having abs more than I knew," said Mike as his hands traced the contours of has muscle gut. Finally, it was too much for Mike. He shed his pants and his erect cock bounced off his powerful abs. Mike grabbed his long dick and squeezed, his popeye-like forearms commanding his fingers to stimulate his manhood. 'Like a steel pipe,' he though as his powerful hand met the resistance of his turgid meat. Donny dropped his pants and joined Mike as the two muscle monsters circle jerked in appreciation of their returned power. In Amy Pilkington's house, another sexual act was occurring. When Amy saw Justin's new body, she had to find out what happened. He didn't hesitate when she invited him up to her room and closed the door. She let out an audible gasp when he pulled off his shirt, and flexed his Mr. Olympia sized chest and arms. Amy didn't refuse when Justin offered to let her feel his muscles, and he laughed at the awe in her voice when she said he was bigger and more handsome than Captain America. "Donny's a skinny weak wimp," he said as he moved her hand to his muscle gut and flexed hard. Amy rubbed her hand over the mounds of muscle, then began to trace their contours. Finally, she let her fingers run down the center of his abs, over his belly button, and into his shorts. She gasped when she touched his cock. Her had grabbed it, her breath becoming deeper and more excited as she felt its thickness and weight. Her hand tried to judge its length, but it was too big. "I'm bigger than Donny everywhere," bragged Justin. "Go ahead, see for yourself." Amy didn't have to be told twice. In a flash, she had Justin naked. As she saw his monster cock, she became hypnotized by Justin's manliness. Justin pulled Amy toward him, and lifted her top. Undoing her bra, he marveled at her firm, perky, perfectly formed breasts. He felt his organ hardening and thickening as he began to kiss her passionately. As they kissed, he slid her shorts down and she kicked them off. He rubbed his organ against her underpants, and felt them moisten with her warm juices. Amy's body heat was rising with desire for Justin and his magnificent body. "You've got the greatest breasts," Justin whispered to her. "How'd you like to feel my monster cock between them?" Amy's answer was to bend down. Grabbing both her girls she wrapped them around Justin's manhood and squeezed, rubbing her soft female skin against his hard rod. Justin's meat began to leak precum as he watched Amy's eyes widen at feeling his power rod between her firm breasts. Sighing heavily, she looked at him and cooed, "Can I suck it, please," her eyes begging him for permission. "Only if I can return the favor," Justin said, putting his arms under hers and lifting her up. He then moved one of his big hands to her crotch, and began to rub it. "Ohhhh..." Justin had to steady Amy as her knees nearly gave out. "Please..." Justin lifted Amy and placed her gently on her bed. He lay next to her in a sixty-nine position. As he felt her warm tongue begin to lap at his organ, he pressed his face into her crotch and forced his tongue between her womanly lips. Justin worked his powerful tongue as Amy ran her mouth over his prodigious meat. He could feel her warm mouth sucking on his head, then her tongue running along his shaft, and her mouth sucking on his balls. Her arms were stroking his massive thighs and calves, testing the muscle as she squeezed and stroked them. It felt so good. He returned the favor by massaging her clit with his tongue and inserting it powerfully into her tube. As he did this, she began to have mini orgasms as any control she had left her body. The more he stimulated her, the more sounds of pleasure she began to make. Pulling back, Justin asked, "Do you want me to fuck you?" "Oh yes... oh god yes... but..." "I'll be gentle. Don't worry, you're so wet, so sexy..." Justin reassured her. He pulled wrapped his arms around her, hugging her as he kissed her pussy before flipping over. He began to kiss her as he ground his cock against her, rubbing her clit with his hard, long shaft. His muscles flexed as he gyrated his groin into her. Amy rubbed her hands over Justin's powerful torso, her body heat rising. Justin moved to the corner of the bed. Lifting Amy like a china doll, he sat up and stroked his organ. "Come here babe. You sit on it. Go as slow as you want." She strattled him, and he kissed each of her breasts as one of her hands grabbed a hold of his traps and the other positioned his monster meat. She pressed his fat head against the opening to her vagina. Justin pressed. He felt her warmth engulf his head, and Amy screamed with pleasure. Justin's legs flexed as he pumped his meat into her, all the while letting her control just how much of his length she took. Slowly, she took more and more of his manhood into her while he kissed and sucked on her breasts. She stroke his arms and pecs, and he flexed for her. He could feel her getting wetter and wetter as her pants turned into coos of pleasure. When about nine of his hard throbbing inches had invaded her, he felt her tighten around him. Amy's head flew back, and she screamed, "OH GOD YES". Justin felt her warm juices flowing over his cock, and he gently pressed further into her. "Justin! Never imagined. Oh god!" He felt her spasm as her orgasms continued. "So big. So strong. Oh! More. Oh please." Justin flexed his dick, stretching her as he thrust inch after inch in and out of her. Amy's fingers dug into Justin's massive pecs, his steely-hard flex easily resisting her hands. "So manly... biggest... oh..." Amy's words trailed off into inarticulate grunts and pants as Justin's monster pressed deeper into her. Her juices lubricated his passage, and she was able to take every inch of his incredible length. When his groin rubbed against hers, he pressed into her clit, causing her orgasms to accelerate. He felt her tightening against him, so he flexed his cock, forcing it harder. Amy screamed with pleasure. "You ain't seen nothing yet," Justin whispered to her. Hugging her, he began to stand. Amy wrapper her legs around his waist, and his thighs flexed as he lifter her. His abs flexed as he continued to thrust his massive cock in and out of her, holding her up with his powerful body. "OH. SO... STRONG..." She kissed him passionately as his muscles and strength made his fucking her so much more intense. "MORE... AMAZING... OH GOD... CAN'T STOP CUMMING... JUSTIN..." Amy's screams were exciting the muscle god more than he ever imagined. "God Amy... You are so good. I'm close to cumming... Want me to cum?" Amy's eyes had rolled back in her head, but she grunted a yes. Justin kissed her deeply, feeling her sexy small body against his big muscular form. The thought of his new strength and sexual prowess filled his mind. He felt his balls tighten and his dick becoming even harder. Amy's breathing was heavy as his powerful muscle fuck continued to cause her to orgasm uncontrollably. Justin's cock exploded into her, mixing his cum with her juices. Their crotches become soaked with man and woman liquids as Justin squirted more and more into Amy. Justin's body tensed and his muscles flexed as he screamed and creamed. He felt his balls pumping his seed into Amy. Justin's orgasm lasted for fifteen seconds or more. When he finished, Amy fell limp in his arms, passed out from the power of his love making. Justin pulled out of her and lay her on his bed. He looked at her firm breasts rising and lowering with each breath. He leaned over and kissed her. Suddenly, Amy's body began to convulse. Her ample breasts seemed to deflate, and her thin waist bulged with fat. Her toned body became flabby. Her white skin became blotchy and her hair lost its sheen. Justin was about to react when he felt light headed. His huge balls seemed to pulse, and a wave of strength and energy rolled through his body. Justin felt heavier, bigger, and turned to look in the mirror. It was happening again. He watched as his pecs began to balloon larger. His already ripped waist thickened with more muscle, and became more shredded. His arms pulsed with more energy. He struck a bicep pose, and watched the peak grow higher and higher. His quads pressed into his big nuts, pushing them forward. His calves thickened, and he felt strong and fast, as if he could run a hundred yards in seconds. "Ya! Grow!" Justin hit a crab pose and watched every muscle flex larger, getting totally ripped. He grinned, noticing that his features were becoming even more handsome and manly than before. He turned to the side, and struck a side chest pose, noting his growing pecs and their roundness. His rack now hung almost a foot over his rock-like abs. "Bigger," he growled as he raised his arms into a twisting double bicep. That's when it hit him. He was as big as Mike had been. As his growth slowed, he bounced his eighty-inch chest and admired his twenty-eight inch arms. He grinned, noting that he was easily as handsome as Donny had been. And his posing was as fluid and graceful as Kyle. He looked at the ugly fat Amy and laughed. "Thanks girl. Looks like fucking you made my transformation complete. Can't wait to hit the football field! I suspect you were just fucked by the new quarterback!" Mr. Barker got back to his apartment. He threw the box on his coffee table and opened it. It was filled with magazines. Frantically, he began to rip through the paper looking desperately for the amazing powders that were no longer there. "NO! I've got to find them!" Mr. Barker turned to return to Amy's house to trace his route. • Worshipping Mr. Barker «5» By Corwin Kyle sat on the football field, watching the sun come up. After leaving Justin's house, he wandered aimlessly. His body felt so weird. His belly jiggled when he walked, and his body conformed to his shirt rather than the shirt stretching to his body. He tired easily. It was wrong. He walked without purpose. When he realized where he was, he had gone to the place he had always felt safe -- the football field. He tried running its length. He was so slow, running less than thirty yards in the time it would have taken him to run the whole field. He pushed himself, only to trip and land face first. Kyle's mind couldn't understand how to control his new body. It was so bloated and strange. He had to know how bad the damage was. He stood up, and his knees and elbows hurt. He couldn't see his legs over his fat stomach, but his elbows were skinned and bloodied. He found the keys the coach had given him to get into the locker room and weight room so he could train whenever he wanted, and walked to the door. Kyle began to feel at home. He had spent countless hours building his muscles and flaunting them for all to see in places like this. He turned on the light and instinctively took off his shirt. He turned toward the mirror, and didn't recognize the person looking back. His face was puffy and lacked the rugged manliness that he normally saw reflected from the mirror. His massive chest that caused awe in men and women alike was flat and saggy. His firm stomach was bloated. The only good thing was that it drooped over his crotch, hiding where his small cock would be. He had always been ashamed that his manly proportions did not extend to his dick. His normally ripped legs were round and his knees were indeed skinned and bleeding. He looked like the Pillsbury dough boy. "I HATE THIS!" he screamed, and made his way into the weight room. "Gotta lift! Maybe that will reverse this curse!" Mike walked into the weight room, and turned on the light. He looked around, and saw that someone had left a bar and weights on the bench. There were two plates on each side. Kyle smiled. "Ya, something light like that!" He walked over, and positioned himself under the 225 pound bar. "No prob. This was my warm up weight!" Kyle grabbed the bar, took a deep breath, and ordered his arms to lift it. Nothing happened. He arched his back and pressed with all his might, but the bar didn't move. Kyle held his breath and pushed harder than he had ever pushed, but the weight continued to defeat him. Kyle's stomach tied in knots as he realized that this wimpy weight -- this warm-up weight -- was too heavy for him. Kyle stopped. His shoulders hurt from the exertion of his failure. Slowly, he got up. He unlocked the collar and began to remove one plate. It nearly fell to the floor as he was unable to control it. "No, it can't be too heavy for me. It can't!" He put the collar back and removed the plate from the other side. This time, he was more careful but it was still so heavy. Kyle got back on the bench. 135 pounds. Never in his life had he been unable to bench this light a weight. The first time he ever lifted, he did 175 for reps. Kyle positioned his hands. He pressed. Harder. His arms shook and the bar slid. He arched his back and he thought he felt the bar move a bit. He screamed, willing strength into his weak muscles. He began to cry as the bar stayed on the bench, disobeying his orders to move. Kyle sat up and rubbed his hands over his pecs. Flabby. Soft. He had loved to have his chest worshipped for its size, hardness and power. His sadness turned into anger and then hate for Justin. The weight room, always a source of comfort and pride for him had suddenly become a place of shame. No longer was he its monarch, a muscle god who commanded there. Now, he was nothing. He stood up, grabbed his shirt, and left. He sat on the field until sun up, unable to move. His dreams, his work, and his life had been taken from him. His depression was interrupted when a car pulled into the school drive. The car stopped by the front door, and someone got out. The person unlocked the front door and ran inside. "On a Saturday?" thought Kyle. He watched, and the light in Mr. Barker's classroom turned on. Kyle got up and went inside the building. He heard someone in the classroom, and peeked inside. A muscular young man was rummaging around Mr. Barker's desk, putting things in a box. He opened the middle drawer, and pulled out Mr. Barker's class roster and started looking through it. 'Shit. The school is being robbed,' thought Kyle. The guy was big, but Kyle had been bigger. He could have taken him. Then he remembered his failure in the weight room. His power was gone, and he was too weak. He had to get away. To call for help or something. He turned, but tripped on his feet and slammed into a row of lockers, causing a loud crash. Kyle lay stunned for a second. As he began to get up, a man was standing over him. The first thing Kyle noticed was the man's calves straining at the bottom of his pants. Looking up, the pants were like a second skin around a pair of ripped quads and thick hamstrings. The man had a significant bulge which made Kyle gulp. The man's shirt hung lose around his waist, and his pecs formed a ledge that forced the shirt to tent forward. The man's face was grimaced as he looked at Kyle. "What are you doing here, pig boy," he said. Kyle recognized the voice. "Mr. Barker?" The man looked. A glean of recognition entered his eyes. "Kyle?" Kyle tried to back away, but the man offered his hand. Kyle took it and with a forceful pull, Kyle was lifted off the ground. "What happened to you?" asked Kyle. "Found Mike's little secret. And you?" Kyle stared, then started to cry. Once he started talking, his whole nightmare just blurted out. He told how he and Justin had been searching for the source of Mike's strength. "Ya, I followed you," admitted Mr. Barker. Kyle told how they took the supplements back to Justin's house, and Mike and Donny broke in. Mike couldn't help but lord his massive arms over Kyle, and then it happened. He recounted how Mike and Donny's strength seemed to flow into their cocks, and how they came on Justin. Their muscle evaporated, and Justin grew bigger. "I saw Justin last night. He's huge." "Ya, but not from just Mike. He stole my muscle too." Kyle recounted how Justin's cock had become enormous. "He made me suck it," Kyle lied. "Really?" said Mr. Barker. "He put some of the powder on it, and forced it into my mouth. Then I became dizzy. My cock hurt, and when I lost it, Justin was there sucking me off. That's when I changed." Kyle began to cry. "He stole my muscles. My beautiful muscles." Mr. Barker looked at Kyle. He grinned, then lifted off his shirt. "Muscles like these?" he asked. Mr. Barker struck a crab pose, flexing his big pecs inward, forcing them to ball up and become striated as he flexed his thick arms into his torso and forced his gut into eight bricks of power. He then stood up, raised his arms and performed a twisting double bicep pose. Kyle whimpered a yes. Mr. Barker smirked, then unflexed. He unbuttoned his pants, then pushed them down, standing in front of Kyle in his white fruit-of-the-looms. "And like these?" he said, sticking his leg out and tightening the quads to show their hardness, then relaxing and shaking the substantial muscle. Kyle sobbed. "Ya know, I loved to worship your big body," Mr. Barker admitted, raising his hands to his pecs and massaging the heavy meat. "I loved to feel all that power. Your manly strength under my fingers. I loved it." Mr. Barker's briefs bulged larger, straining to contain his heavy meat. Kyle's mouth began to feel dry and he remembered being worshipped. Ya, he liked it too. He liked to feel his power, and to let other's feel his strength, jealous of what he had. "Now I love having it," Mr. Barker admitted. Come here Kyle," Mr. Barker commanded. "It's time for you to worship my superior manhood. Feel these muscles." Kyle hesitated. He loved being worshipped, but being the worshipper? He watched Mr. Barker move his hands, weighing his pecs, pinching them then sliding his hands over his cobblestone abs. He rearranged his shorts, and the head of his growing erection forced itself above the waistband. Kyle stood, his hand shaking. Slowly, he raised it to Mr. Barker's chest. It was warm... no hot. It felt like living steel. He measured it with his fingers, weighing it. His skin was so smooth, yet the flesh so hard. Mr. Barker flexed his pecs, causing it to ripple upward under Kyle's fingers. Kyle let out a slight moan and felt a pressure growing in his pants. "Ya boy. Feel my power. You like muscles, don't you. You liked having them, and I love having them. Feel these abs." It was another command, but this time Kyle didn't hesitate. Mr. Barker flexed, his dick now pressing into his belly button. Kyle rubbed each muscle, pressing his stubby fingers into the groves. As his hand moved toward Mr. Barker's naval, his little finger brushed against Mr. Barker's fat cockhead, causing the muscle man to shudder. A trail of precum tracked Kyle's progress over Mr. Barker's hard stomach. "Turn around," Kyle asked. Mr. Barker looked at him, but complied, turning and looking out the window at the football field. He saw to people approaching, but was distracted by Kyle's touch. Kyle grabbed Mr. Barker's traps, feeling the iron-like muscles. He tried to squeeze, to massage the powerful back, but his weak hands could barely dent it. Kyle rubbed Mr. Barker's bull neck, feeling his heart beat in the veins just below the skin. Mr. Barker flexed his lats, stretching the wings wide then pulling them back creating a rippled mass of powerful muscle that met at his spine, two mountain ranges of muscle protecting his backbone in grand canyon sized valley. Kyle felt every ridge, testing the depth of the canyon and the width of his wings. He moved his mouth to the top of Mr. Barker's back, and pressed his tongue into the muscle-walled valley and traced it. Mr. Barker laughed. When Kyle had finished he turned around. He placed his big hand on Kyle's crotch and felt the hard cock. "Oh ya, you do love muscle, don't you!" Mr. Barker flexed his big arm, making the baseball-sized bicep explode upward. "You like these muscles, and you liked having them. Show me." Mr. Barker nodded to Kyle's groin. Kyle didn't need to be told twice. He was so horny worshipping this new muscle god. He so longed for the power again. He pulled his pants down, and his five inch erection sprang up as if spring-loaded. Mr. Barker wrapped his hand around the thin rod and squeezed, but Kyle was so turned on not even Mr. Barker's strong hands could crush Kyle's iron hardness. "Ya, you're turned on. So am I, but it looks like I'm way bigger than you in this department too." Kyle began to ooze copious amounts of precum as Mr. Barker stroked his rod. He reached out, and grabbed Mr. Barker's big cock and rubbed it against the muscle-god's ripped abs. Mr. Barker's cock lacked the hypnotic appeal that Justin's had, but it was so big and heavy it turned him on. "Mike always lorded his big body over me," confessed Kyle. "I guess I always wanted to do this. Right before he took the sups that changed him, he was bragging about his big dick and muscles." "Did he say anything else?" Mr. Barker asked, moving Kyle's other hand up to his muscular chest and flexing his big pecs. "He said the sups would make Justin big, and make me one of the most muscular men ever. I wanted that. The muscles... like yours..." "I want that for you too, Kyle." Kyle looked at his ex-teacher and saw him for the first time. "What?" "Think about it. I want to get you your muscles back. I want you to be big again. But not just big, huge, a muscle freak. And I want to be bigger too. You and me. We'll take those muscle building supplements again, and grow huge. No one will stop us. Think about that." Kyle's cock flowed with precum. His body began to shake as he oozed cum and orgasmed. Mr. Barker joined him, but his large cock erupted like a volcano squirting both of them with jism. Kyle looked at Mr. Barker, his muscular body covered with white cream. "I wish there was a way, but Donny flushed the supplements down the sink." "Donny lied. I'm the proof of that." Mr. Barker put his hands on his hips and flexed into a crab pose. "Look outside." He ordered. Kyle looked out the window. There were two people on the field. They were tossing a ball back and forth as they ran down the field toward the school. They were men, shirtless, wearing shorts that hugged their bodies. He looked closer, unable to fully comprehend what he was seeing. Both men were huge, but one was a muscle monster. The smaller looked to be as big as Mike, and the other was twice as big as him. Kyle looked, and recognized the smaller man as Donny. The larger man was, "Oh my god. That's Mike! He's even bigger than before. How'd he..." "get his muscles back?" finished Mr. Barker. "He took the supplements from me. Stole them while Justin distracted me. And if he can get his muscles back..." «6» By Corwin Donny got to Mike's house early. He wore only the pair of shorts from last night -- none of his clothes fit his new body. The front door was open, so he let himself in. He heard Mike in the shower, so made himself comfortable in Mike's room. Mike's walls were covered with stories of his exploits on the football field. A picture of Mike and Donny winning a game against the Central High Indians caught his attention. Donny smiled at the memory. He turned to the full length mirror and saw his powerful body. At first he thought it was Mike, but no, it was him. Donny flared his back and pulled his arms into a crab. The python-like structure of his body exuded power. Donny was huge! He was so captured by his own powerful display, he didn't hear the water stop. The door between Mike's room and the bathroom opened. Mike walked through the opening sideways, too big now to fit through the opening any other way. "Shit!" Donny said, relaxing his pose. Light glistened off of Mike's huge wet body. His bis jumped randomly as he rubbed a towel over his head, drying his hair. Mike smiled and laughed, his ripped abs gyrating with the force of his chortle. "Lookin' good Donny," Mike said, tracking Donny's eyes as he took in all of Mike's nude power. Mike turned and opened his wardrobe. His lats rippled as he pulled out a shirt and pants and through them at Donny. "There you go big guy. Change into that. They're all too small for me now." Mike expanded his chest and placed his arms on his hips as he grinned knowingly at Donny. As Donny stripped off his shorts, Mike felt a tinge of longing for his friend. Donny was so handsome and so strong. Mike may be stronger, but there was something special about their friendship and all they had been through the past day. Mike turned and found a jock strap that still barely fit him. He arranged his ample manhood in the pouch, then found a pair of spandex shorts. He pulled the shorts over his legs, stretching the fabric to near the breaking point. Finally, he found a triple-XL tank top that he pulled over his head. As he pressed the fabric over his chest, it stretched to the max. He inhaled, and the t-shirt tore around the neck, his pecs forcing more room from the fabric. "That'll have to do until we can go shopping," he said and walked sideways out the door. Donny and Mike walked to the football field. They each wanted to test their new bodies, wondering what they were now capable of. As the passed the football for 90 yards with perfect precision, kicked field goals the length of the field, and ran faster than any player could imaging, they had no idea that they were being watched. As Mr. Barker flexed and displayed his youthful power for his more-than-willing worshipper, a blur out the window had caught his eye. Kyle was too busy enjoying the power of his teacher to notice. As Mr. Barker experienced the awe and devotion of his lustful student, his attention was drawn to the two powerful figures out the window. It wasn't long before he recognized them as Mike and Donny. Like he and Kyle, they were changed. Unlike Kyle, though, their bodies had become even more muscular. From what Mr. Barker could see, Mike was now more akin to the Incredible Hulk than ever before, and Donny had become as large as Mike had been. He became as jealous of them as Kyle was of his new body. When he pointed the studs out to Kyle, Kyle's determination to find out how they had regained their muscle overrode any desire to worship Mr. Barker. The two stared, watching Mike and Donny display athletic ability beyond any other high school player. They could kick and pass farther than any other player. Mr. Barker timed them as they ran the field, and realized that they were at least twice as fast as the school's leading track stars. Their solid muscular bulk was enough to prove that no other team could hope to tackle them or even slow them down. "Did you see that?" "Wow!" "Fuck, how fast are they!" "Nah uh!" "Look at the size of Mike!" "Donny couldn't do that before!" Exclamations followed exclamation as the two watched Donny and Mike test themselves. Kyle began to rub his crotch, and Mr. Barker adjusted his growing hard-on as the two jealously observed the two powerhouses. After about twenty minutes, Mike and Donny approached the school, entering the locker room door Kyle had unlocked earlier. "The guys will be arriving soon for practice," Mike observed, looking at the clock. "I want to check out the weight room before they get here." "Ya, we know we're now unstoppable on the field. Let's find out what we can do with the iron," Donny agreed. "Bet I take down a few of those school records you set," Donny bragged, bouncing his pecs and checking himself out in the mirror as he walked by. "Go ahead. I'll just set new records," said Mike, adding, "with these." He flexed his massive forty-inch arms. He raised his monsterous right bicep to his lips and kissed it. The lights in the weight room were on. 135 pounds were on a bench, with two plates on either side. It looked like they had fallen there. "What wimp left the lights on?" Mike asked as he walked over to the bench and lifted the bar with one hand. He began to curl it, lifting it as though it were a feather. After cranking out thirty curls and complaining about how light it was, he lowered the weight then, keeping his arm straight, raised it up to his side performing a perfect lateral raise. He did thirty of these without even breaking a sweat. "Damn, I need some real weight! These big muscles are just to damned strong for this puny stuff," he said. Donny was next with the bar. He too could do single arm curls it, but after thirty, was visibly tiring. Lateral raises were also harder for him, but his ego made him crank out the same thirty that Mike had done. "Ya!" he screamed as the weight dropped to the floor. "Pretty good, Donny," agreed Mike. Mike had moved to the power rack and loaded a bar with 20 plates. Moving the bench underneath, he got into position. "Here's a new record!" he bragged as he slowly lifted the weight and began to bench press it. Donny counted off. Mike's shirt made ripping sounds as his powerful chest expanded as he easily lifted the weight. After 15 reps, he put the bar back. "Pretty good warm up, but let's try and double it," he said. "Can the bar hold that much?" Donny asked. "Probably not, but that was just too easy for chest." Mike grinned, then pulled the bench away. He walked over to the bar, and put his hands around it. "But maybe not arms," he said as he lifted the weight up. Before Donny could object, Mike curled the bar up to his chin with perfect form. He lowered it slowly, then did another rep. Mike's biceps burst into perfectly striated peaks, a thick vein feeding his powerful blood to the obedient muscle. Donny's eyes widened as Mike did eight perfect reps. Mike's breathing was rhythmic, his arms read and beads of sweat dabbled over his body. It had not been as easy as benching the weight or his earlier curls, but it was nothing his powerful muscles couldn't handle. As Mike put down the weight, he heard someone clapping behind him. Looking in the mirror, he saw a the muscular young Mr. Barker and a fat slovenly Kyle. "Looks like you got your muscle back Mikey," said Kyle snidely. Mike turned and walked confidently to the fat ex-jock. Pushing him hard in the chest, Kyle smacked into the doorframe with a loud crash. "Looks like you don't got any muscle, fatso," said Mike. "What did you do to me? Drop and give me 50!" Mike put his hand on Kyle's blubbery shoulder and with irresistible force, pushed him to the ground. Kyle spit on Mike's feet, so Mike raised a foot and pressed it into his back, trapping him on the floor. "I don't know how you and Donny-boy over there did it, but you better do it to me too. I want my muscles back!" Kyle hissed. Mr. Barker began to move toward Mike, but Donny was on him in a flash. He grabbed Mr. Barker around his hard waist and easily lifted him up and threw him to the ground. Any hope that Mr. Barker could overpower Donny was quickly dashed as Donny wrapped a powerful arm around Mr. Barker's neck. Flexing his bicep, Donny made Mr. Barker cough and struggle for breath. "Try anything and I'll really flex this big arm," said Donny. "Kyle, ain't nothing you can do to us. We got the muscle and we got the sups. They're hidden real good where you will never find them." "I'll tell. I know now." Kyle tried to force himself up, but nothing could more Mike's powerful leg. "Kyle, I don't think you get it. I'm not just strong now. I'm like superman or the hulk or something. My muscles got muscles. I'm fucking freaky huge AND freaky strong." Mike tilted his head, signaling Donny to come over. Donny dragged Mr. Barker with him, and placed his strong let on Kyle's back. Mike moved over to the weights, and began curling the bar again. "Nearly a half ton and this is just a warm-up for these arms. Watch and learn, wimp!" For the next hour, Mike lifted incredible weights as Kyle was forced to watch. In the locker room outside, the other players began to arrive. Each boy began to change, smacking towels and talking about the cheerleaders they had fucked the night before. That all stopped when Justin came in. "Hey Mike," said one of the bigger players as the huge behemoth walked in. "Guess again," replied Justin, sporting a white grin that nearly blinded them. "Justin? Shit man! What happened to you! You're as big as Mike." "Bigger," bragged Justin as he dropped his gear. The other players felt something almost immediately. First, it was like they were light headed. They seemed unable to take their eyes off the handsome bodybuilder that was slowly removing his shirt. It really hit them, though, when he dropped his pants. "Fuck man, you're a horse!" "Strong as one and hung like one," Justin agreed. Justin's man scent began to fill the room. When he had awakened this morning, his hardon was raging like never before. His balls were the size of softballs and were straining for release. He could feel it in the very fiber of his being. He needed sex, and he could have it with anyone. Why not do the football team if he wanted? So, that's what he decided to do. As soon as they saw Justin's cock, they all wanted him. It was a frenzy as each of the football jocks lost whatever heterosexual feelings they had and demanded to suck Justin off. They needed to feel the huge cock. They needed to touch it, to weigh it, to suck it. Fights between players broke out as they demanded to worship Justin. Sixteen guys who had come to practice football now only desired sex with one of their own. Justin could feel it too. He had felt it with Kyle the night before, but he didn't realize it. He felt it with they guy outside Amy's house as he manipulated him to Justin's will. He felt it with Amy as he fucked her. It was now even stronger. He controlled these men with some secret sexual energy that he had gotten for Mike and Donny's cum. Not only had he become huge and hung, he had some hypnotic power over other people. And it was becoming stronger. With every person Justin fucked, he got more power, or so it seemed. Justin started with the biggest guys. He came in their mouths, and as soon as he did, their cocks began to swell. Within seconds, his conquest would cum all over him. He made sure never to miss a drop. The cum seemed to be absorbed back into his body. As it was, he changed. He became more athletic, more handsome, stronger and more sexual. From a player that was also a wrestler, he gained an inate knoweldge of how to use his body to clash with another. A player that was hung as thick as beer can caused Justin's long cock to thicken even further, making him more desireable. As each man came, Justin's power increased. They, in turn, seemed diminished. Each became smaller and weaker. The guy with the thick cock found himself hung with a small pencil dick. Justin took each player's attributes like a vampire sucked blood from a prey. In an hour, Justin had reduced his team to wimps that could be beaten on the field by the geeky A-V club. As the men lay there, weak and in some hypnotic trance, Justin looked at himself in the mirror. He was bigger and more handsome. His cock was thick and long, but his once full balls now seemed drained and smaller. He began to flex and admire himself. That's when he heard a door open. From the weight room came four figures. He recognized the fat Kyle. The guy from Amy's house was with him. Then he saw Donny and Mike. They were huge. Mike was shirtless and obviously way stronger than him. "What the fuck?" said Mike. Justin could feel his hypnotic energies reach for Mike. He felt his balls pull tight to his body as Mike approached. "What is going on..." Mike started to say, then froze, his eyes drawn to Justin's crotch. "Ya, what the fuck is going on here!" Donny said, blazing past Mike. Justin tried to will Donny to stop, but his balls were aching. Donny kept coming. Justin's face contorted, but he could not summon his powers. It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Before he could react, Donny was on Justin. Justin struggled, and found that he was bigger than Captain America. Donny swung at Justin, but Justin caught the punch. Arm to arm they struggled, and Justin's thirty inchers pushed Donny's 28s back. Justin swung around, and using his newly acquired wrestling skills, got Donny in a full nelson. Donny tried to move, but found himself under the stronger boy's power. "Mike, I could use some help," Donny screamed. "Ya Mike, help him." Justin said. Mike began to move. He grabbed Donny and Justin let him go. Mike lifted Donny like a rag doll and forced him into a row of lockers. "Mike, what the fuck are you doing?" Mr. Barker moved to stop Mike, but Mike easily threw him aside. Mike drew back a fist and punched Donny hard in the face, knocking him out. Mike walked to Justin. "Fuck, you got a great cock," he said. "Bet you want to suck it, don't you?" "Oh ya," Mike agreed. "Well, not here. I'm a little tired from that orgy. Why don't we go back to my place and rest a bit first." Justin grabbed a pair of shorts and walked out, Mike following him like an obedient puppy A plan emerges «7» By Corwin Mike followed Justin from the gym, a hypnotized zombie following his master. Justin's control of Mike seemed absolute, but Justin could feel Mike's struggle and it took his all to control him. Even as they left, the football player's Justin had drained were beginning to come around. "What happened?" "Shit! LOOK AT ME! I'M FAT!" "MY BODY!" "NO! THIS CAN'T BE" The players began to realize that they were not the same men they had been. "Shit! Look at Kyle!" One of them screamed. "How can we play ball now! We're wimps or blimps!" The kid with the beer can cock was finger himself, muttering about how his dick wouldn't be able to make his girlfriend scream like it use to. All the players were in shock. Kyle began to walk around to his buddies, helping the off the floor or talking to them. The change was new to them, and he had at least a few hours to adjust. "Don't worry. We'll fix this," he'd tell them, not sure how to explain that he was in some way to blame. If only he and Justin hadn't found those damned supplements! He'd still be a musclegod and his team would still be champions. Now, they're all wimps. Everyone except the guy he really wanted to bring down. Donny and Mr. Barker walked to one corner, talking. Some of the player's looked longingly at Donny, wondering how he had escaped Justin. Others asked who the new kid was. Kyle didn't answer them. Kyle noticed that Donny and Mr. Barker seemed to be arguing. Donny would shake his head no, as Mr. Barker was talking. Donny's arms were crossed over his waist, his muscular pecs and thick bis unable to cross any higher on his torso. Kyle thought he saw Donny say, "Mike", but wasn't sure. After about 5 minutes, Donny left and Mr. Barker came over to Kyle. "Come on. We need to go back to my place." "Wassup?" asked Kyle. "I'll tell you on the way." As soon as they left the building, they saw evidence that something had happened. Steel lamp poles were bent to the ground. One was ripped from the cement and twisted into a pretzel. As they walked, the destruction became worse. Cars were overturned, then trucks. Cars looked like they were tossed into yards, then thrown into houses. People on the street said that The Hulk had come to life and done this, but Kyle and Mr. Barker knew better. It was Mike. He was showing off. Kyle wanted to stop and hear what had happened, but Mr. Barker forced him to walk on. "We need to get back to my place. Donny will meet us there." Kyle did as he was told until they came upon what looked like a traffic accident, but the only vehicle involved was an 18 wheeler. Kyle made Mr. Barker stop so he could hear the story the driver was telling to an incredulous police officer. The truck lay on its side in the middle of the street. Its cab was upside down in a vacant lot about 100 yards away. The front of the cab was bashed in, like it had hit (or been hit) by some large, immovable object. "I had the light," explained the driver. "He just walked into the road. I tried to stop, but didn't have enough time. Don't know how he did it. Looked like he punched the truck, but that don't make no sense, does it? Anyway, next thing I know, I'm flying forward into the windshield and the truck is flying backward, jack-knifing and shit. Guess instincts took over, cause all I remember is climbing out of the cab and running from the truck. Then I heard like this creaking noise, and I turned. The guy was lifting up the truck. He raised it above his head, and this other guy came over -- big guy, but not as big as the monster holding the cab. Looked like the other guy rubbed his hands over the monster's chest, kinda faggy like, but guys like that ain't fags, are they?" The cop shrugged. "Well, anyway, the fucking showoff then moves a little and lowers one of his arms while holding my truck over his head with his other arm. One handed! Then he made flexed his free arm, showing this massive gun like I ain't never seen before! Then the faggot begins to like worship the guy's arm -- kissing it an' shit. That's when I screamed at 'em, 'put my truck down you cock suckers.' That got their attention, but the fuckin' asshole threw my truck right at me. Fuck, if I hadn't had ducked, I'd be like a bug-on-a-windshield right now." That's all Kyle needed to hear. He and Mr. Barker left. They could see a trail of destruction down the road behind them as they walked in the other direction toward Mr. Barker's apartment. "How strong is Mike? Nothing in the school's weight room even seemed heavy for him, and now this?" "Don't know," replied Mr. Barker. "But you can bet that Justin plans on draining Mike like he did those other guys." "If he does that, he'll be unstoppable!" exclaimed Kyle. "That's why we have to stop him," replied Mr. Barker. "But how? We don't have those supplements, and..." "Donny has them," interrupted Mr. Barker. "And I convinced him to work with us." "You mean..." "Ya. He's agreed to restore your muscles, on one condition." "Knew there'd be a catch," grumbled Kyle. "We have to save Mike from Justin." "But how are we going to do that? Justin has Mike under his control somehow." Mr. Barker pointed to an apartment building. "That's where I live. Donny says he has some instructions for the supplements. He and I are hoping there are some clues there to help us." As the two entered the lobby of the building, Donny was standing there with a box. "Took you long enough," he complained. The three got into an elevator and went up several floors. Mr. Barker led them to an apartment. As soon as they were inside, Kyle began to claw for the box. "Come on! Give it to me! I gotta be strong again!" Donny slammed an open fist into Kyle's chest, sending him stumbling backwards. "Get away, asshole. We do this my way or no way. It's your fucking fault this whole thing happened. If you and Justin had left well enough alone.." "That's enough boys!" growled Mr. Barker. "Fighting isn't going to solve this problem. Kyle sit down and wait. Donny, where are these instructions you told me about." Donny pulled out a paper from the box and Kyle sat pouting on the couch. It seemed like an eternity to Kyle as Mr. Barker and Donny read the paper, pointing at stuff and talking in scientific terms. Every now and again, Kyle could make sense of what they were saying. "But he never took the muscle gain formula like Mike and I did. It restored us, but I don't think it will work on him." "This is the one that turns fat to muscle, right?" "It says here this one has some hypnotic effect on others. The only way to counter the effect is to be exposed to someone with the same powers." "That means one of us..." There was some argument which Mr. Barker obviously lost. "I don't know if I can be restored a second time, but I know we can restore you," Kyle heard Donny say. "And then some," Mr. Barker added. "Deal," replied Donny. Donny filled a class with a combination of the supplements, and walked over to Kyle. Mr. Barker was reading some other papers at the bottom of the box. "OK, here's the deal. Take it or leave it. This little cocktail should undo your little mishap," explained Donny. "I'll get my muscles back?" "Isn't that what I said? Now shut up and let me finish. If I give you this, I take the supplements and leave. I'll leave three other drinks. You get one, and Barker gets two. The second one will boost your muscles. With your genetics, you should turn into a real muscle monster. You want that, right?" "Damn right I do. I'm use to being the biggest, til I came here. Will it make me bigger than Mike?" asked Kyle, excitement in his voice. "Dunno. Maybe. Anyway, I'll meet you and Barker at the school's gym. If you want the muscles, you'll have to work for them. I'll bring the food." "I don't get it, but if it will make me huge, I'm in." "Let me finish. It took Mike and me a month to grow huge, but we don't have that much time. We've got to rush it. We think we know how, but only time will tell. When we're done, Barker will take his drink. It's the one you gave us -- the one that weakened us. But this time, you get splashed with his cum." "No, he drinks it," corrects Mr. Barker. "The more that gets in his system, the greater the hypnotic effect." "OK, you suck him off. Anyway, you know what that will do, right?" asked Donny. "It will make me like Justin!" "Ya, but you're going to use your muscle and cock to rescue Mike," stated Donny, a glare in his eyes. "No way! I ain't helpin' him. Besides, Justin's probably turned him back into a fat slug already," said Kyle, sitting down defiantly. "No, probably not," chimed in Mr. Barker. "I've been reading about these supplements. It seems the hypnotic effect is proportional to Justin's strength. Justin's body is producing the hormone that leeches other men's strength, but he doesn't have a limitless supply. He needs time to rebuild his strength." "So that's why we weren't effected in the gym?" asked Donny. "I think so," replied Mr. Barker. "It was taking everything he had to control Mike. Mike's a pretty powerful guy right now." "And if Justin wants to drain Mike..." started Donny. "He'll need some time to get back to full power. Taking the team's abilities really took a lot out of him, so to speak," explained Mr. Barker. "Still doesn't matter," said Kyle, arms crossed above his fat stomach. "I'm not doing it." "Then you don't get this," said Donny. Kyle got an evil look on his face. "Fine, give me the drink." Donny looked at him, and handed it to him, pulling back at the last second. "One more thing. If you're thinking of double crossing us, I'll give you so much of the muscle neutralizer a new born will be stronger than you and you'll be a blob of fat without the slightest muscle. Got that!" Kyle hesitated, then took the drink, muttering "fuck" under his breath as he drank the potion. Donny walked over to the supplements, leaving three glasses behind. "I'll see you guys at the gym. I'll get the food to feed an army so Bluto over there has a chance to rescue Mike." As Donny left, Kyle slumpt in his seat. "Feels... funny..." he said. Kyle was sweating. Slowly he began to change. "Gotta see this," Mr. Barker said as he walked to Kyle and ripped off his shirt. Kyle's belly was shrinking. His flabby pecs that sat on his stomach like the Pillsbury Doughboy became more solid and began to rise, forming a solid shelf. His shoulders, formless slabs, took on a solid roundness then a sharp V pointing down his arms. Veins began to appear over Kyle's arms as the flabby tubes became defined. Kyle moved his arm and a mountainous bicep flexed upward. Kyle's legs filled his pants, and there was a slight tearing sound as his soft body became the hard body of an athlete once again. Mr. Barker watched the transformation, a bulge appearing in his pants. As Kyle's magnificent muscles returned, he approached the stud and began to rub the boy's heavy chest, comparing the jock's hard muscles to his own. "Like what you feel," asked Kyle as his growth subsided and the fog cleared from his brain. "Always have," said Mr. Barker. Kyle raised an arm and flexed, smiling as his familiar 23 inch bicep blasted into view. "Looks about right," he said. "Want me to measure it?" offered an obviously turned on Mr. Barker. "Go ahead," smiled Kyle, bouncing his pecs and flexing his six pack, checking to make sure he was back to his powerful self. Mr. Barker ran to get a tape measure. When he returned, Kyle had stripped to his underwear and was checking out his ripped, thick legs and diamond shaped calves. "Seems about right," he said. Mr. Barker flexed his arm, wrapping the tape around the thickest part. He showed Kyle. "Looks like a solid 22," replied the jock. "Now what about this," he said, shooting his powerful gun up. Mr. Barker unwrapped the tape and put it around Kyle's arm, rubbing it with his hand and admiring its peak and hardness. Mr. Barker looked at the number as Kyle flexed harder, stretching the tape. "23 3/4" announced Mr. Barker. "But didn't you say..." "Fuck ya! That's a new max. And look at how ripped I am. That stuff was great, but I'm still not big enough. Give me that second drink and let's get to the gym. I need to grow," Kyle said eagerly, adding, "HUGE!" • Preparations «8» By Corwin Donny walks into the gym carrying six large bags of groceries. Kyle is lying on a bench, pressing 8 plates with ease. Mr. Barker is spotting him. Both are shirtless, and sweat glistens on Barker's firm torso. "That's twelve," says Barker as Kyle places the weight on the bench with ease. When Kyle sits up, Donny gasps. He was expecting Kyle to be his normal muscular self, which he was, but he was totally ripped. His chest was totally cut, the division between the upper and lower pecs perfectly visible and the muscle's striations visible through transparent skin. His shoulders and arms looked like muscle anatomy charts, and his abs were a perfect ten pack. But what really startled Donny was Kyle's face. It was drawn and skeletal, like the face of someone in a concentration camp or a starving child. It it weren't for his hypermuscularity, Donny would have believed Kyle was starving to death. Kyle jumped up and grabbed a gallon of milk from Donny's bags. "So fucking hungry," he screamed as he chugged the milk down. Mr. Barker walked over and began searching through the groceries. He found several large protein canisters, and opened one. As Kyle finished one gallon of milk, he took the empty container and filled it a quarter way with protein powder. He grabbed another gallon of milk and poured it on the powder. Putting a cap on, he shook the mixture together and handed it to Kyle, who chugged it down. "What's going on?" asked Donny. Mr. Barker started mixing another protein drink as he explained. "It started when I gave him the second drink. After about five minutes, he began to complain about being hungry. Slowly, his body began to change. He got more muscular, but all the fat began to disappear from his body. Without food, the boosted formula seemed to be using anything in his body to build muscle. When we got here, he was nearly crying. I figured lifting might help take his mind off his hunger, but it was making it worse. Thank god you got here when you did. I was afraid he'd starve to death!" Kyle grabbed the third protein drink. Donny noticed that his face was beginning to look normal, then he noticed Kyle's body. He was still ripped, but his muscles were beginning to look bigger. Mr. Barker made up one more gallon of protein drink, which Kyle eagerly drank down. As Kyle put the drink down, he flexed his finger and looked at his arm, grinning. "Man, I'm feeling it," he said excitedly. He walked over to the bench and put two more plates on the bar. Getting below the weight, he lifted it up and pumped out 12 quick reps. Sitting up, Kyle flexed his pecs which showed a freaky hardness. "Damn, that was too light! Look at how big these boys are pumped!" Kyle got up and walked to the dumbells. Picking up the largest weight, he began to do curls. At first, he seemed to struggle with the weight, yelling as he forced his arm to curl the heaviest of weights. But after a few reps, the weights were moving faster. After twelve reps, he slowly and with perfect control lowered the weight and put it back on the rack. "Fuck ya! Look at the size of that! Barker, come an measure it!" Kyle demanded as he flexed his biceps in various poses. "And Donny, make me something more to eat. I'm getting hungry again." Mr. Barker wrapped the tape around Kyle's flexed arm as Donny pulled out a store-bought roast chicken. "27 stud," said Mr. Barker as he read off the number. Kyle raised his bicep to his mouth and kissed it. "Ya! Getting huge! Gimme that," he said as he grabbed the chicken and ripped into it Henry VIII style. "I'm the biggest, baddest guy around," bragged Kyle as he ripped into the chicken. "Mike's bigger," said Donny. "Not for long," predicted Kyle. "Look at this bod. I'm growing so fast now, I'll pass him up in no time." "You did say Kyle had amazing genetics and structure," agreed Mr. Barker. "Always have," said Kyle. "I started lift'n when I was 10. By the time I was twelve, I was stronger than most of the teenagers in the gym. I could bench 200 and curl over 100. I've always been the strongest kid. Heck, how many other high school kids have 23 inch arms. Ya, Mike was bigger, but that's because of the sups. Now I've taken the same ones and look at me." Kyle put the carcass of the chicken down and strikes a most-muscular pose. Grabbing the tape, he wraps it around his upper arm and flexes, stretching the tape to 28 with ease. "Look at that, an inch just by eating the chicken. I can FEEL myself growing, and it feels good." Kyle walks over to Donny and pushes him out of the way, "Now get me more food so I have something to eat. I'm going to lift now and get BIGGER!" Donny watched as Kyle stacked weights on the power rack and began to squat. It was a new school record, beating Mike's old record by 90 pounds. --- Justin's control of Mike was growing stronger. As they left the gym, Justin could feel Mike trying to break away. He needed to channel that energy, and asked Mike to show him how strong he was. Justin couldn't believe it when Mike up-ended cars and stopped an oncoming truck. Mike's power was incredible, and his body was as hard a steel. The physical exertion quelled Mike's inner rebellion, and gave Justin time. Justin was envious of Mike's superhuman strength, and he wanted it for himself. When Justin and Mike got back to his house, his control over Mike began to wane. "Let me find my keys," Justin said as they reached the door. "Don't need no keys with this," Mike replied, admiring his arm. He grabbed the door knob and squeezed. The metal made a squealing cry as Mike's fingers pressed into it. Mike turned, breaking any piddly locking mechanism. He threw the door open. Mike's massive frame was too big for the door. He twisted and turned like some modern ballerina to force himself in the house. Justin followed, and closed the door. Suddenly, Justin felt Mike break free of his control. It was as if all of Mike's strength suddenly fueled his desire for Justin. "God Justin, I gotta have that cock of yours," Mike cried as he grabbed Justin and threw him to the couch. Before Justin could react, Mike had grabbed Justin's shorts and ripped them as if they were paper. Justin's horsecock sprang into view. Mike's eyes widened, and he lifted Justin like a ragdoll and placed the monster cock in his mouth, inhaling Justin's powerful scent as deeply as he could. "Stop!" cried Justin. He felt horny, but not as horny as he had this morning or last night with Amy. Instinctively Justin knew that to get Mike's power, he had to be at his prime. He wasn't there yet. Justin's fear fueled his hypnotic-like control of Mike. Mike froze. "Mike, put me down!" Mike obeyed, but looked longingly at Justin. "Not yet, big guy. I know you want it, and believe me, you'll have it soon enough. But..." Justin needed a way to control Mike. 'What if...' he thought, "but, I want to see you too. Come on big guy, we're alone, show me what YOU got." 'Maybe I can turn Mike's lust for me on himself!' It was Justin's only hope. Mike grinned, and obeyed. He grabbed the spandex and ripped it off with no effort. He dropped the rags to the ground and stood naked before Justin, his cock twitching with excitement. Justin knew that Mike was hung, but he was surprised at the sight before him. Mike was nearly as big as he was soft. Justin felt his own cock jump, and Mike suddenly began to become hard. "So, you wanna see my cock, huh big guy," Justin said, tugging at his own crotch trying to become comfortable. "You're pretty huge too. Must make the girls all wet just looking at you." "Don't know about that, but Donny likes it," replied Mike matter-of-factly. "Figures," Justin muttered as his growing crotch became uncomfortable in his pants. Finally, he succumb to the inevitable and pulled off his shorts, his monstrous length pushing out in front of him like a divining rod. Mike's eyes widened and a dribble of drool escaped his lips and dripped down his chin, but still he didn't move. Justin grinned, knowing his control over the Herculean figure was holding. Justin walked over to Mike, his cock bouncing up and down. Justin grabbed Mike's dick, causing the big man to shiver and flex. Sizing himself up, he realized that his own cock was a good three or four inches longer and much thicker than Mike's. "You're big Mike, but looks like I'm bigger. Way bigger." Mike seemed to swoon as Justin's cock rubbed against his own. He began to shake as his desire for Justin fought against Justin's order not to move. Justin felt a cramp in his nuts like he had overshot his load, and knew that Mike was trying to break free of his control. Justin moved his hand to his balls, massaging the pain away, then to Mike's. Mike's nuts were huge, at least twice as big as his were currently. As he touched Mike's softball-sized eggs, they pulled up. Mike looked hungrily at Justin, and his arms began to move toward him. Justin squirmed back, screaming, "Stop," but this only slowed Mike. "Damn, you're so strong," Justin said, flexing his dick unconsciously as he tried to force his will on the huge man. "I'm the biggest and strongest man ever," said Mike, moving slowly toward Justin. "You deserve only the best, and that's me. Gotta suck on that cock," Mike hissed. Justin rolled off the couch away from Mike and leaped toward a book case. He grabbed a tape measure that lay there. He pulled out a length of tape, and placed one end at the base of his cock. Willing himself to his hardest, his cock slapped against his stomach. Rising the tape to the end of his cock, it measured close to 15 and a half inches. "See that Mike! Look at this power!" Mike froze again, his eyes wide with lust. Justin grinned, hoping his plan was working. Justin pulled the tape down and wrapped it around his cock. The tape was streched just past eight and a half inches. "Check out how fat it is, dude. Can you make yours that fat?" Justin unwrapped the tape, flexed his arm and measured it. "Check out these 25s, dude. I'm not as big as you," Justin said, flexing into a crab pose, "but I'm still powerful enough to fuck anyone into oblivion." He unflexed, but flexed his abs and thrust his cock forward powerfully. "I don't think you can handle it." At the challenge, Mike's lats flared and his pecs flexed. His arms went to his sides as he crunched his abs and his traps pushed skyward into his neck. His torso looked like a cobra. His thighs tensed into cords of muscle, and his dick flexed large. "No one is bigger or stronger than me," he growled. "I'm the most powerful!" "Prove it," said Justin, tossing him the tape. Mike's arm was a blur as he ripped the tape out of the air. He immediately put it against his cock, reading off the impressive twelve and a half inch number. "I'm three inches bigger, little guy," bragged Justin. "And I got lots of muscle to back up that extra length." Mike's cock started to ooze precum as he wrapped the tape around his fat dick. It was slightly thinner than seven inches. "Not as fat as my man's cock, is it boy?" bragged Justin. His words caused Mike to leak even more. "I'd rip you open and you'd scream like a baby if I fucked you." Mike growled and flexed his arm. With the end at the top, the tape hung down to the floor. Mike began to wrap it around his peak, and Justin caught sight of the first visible number at the bottom of Mike's low-hanging tricep. It read 25. Mike lifted the tape up to the start point, with increasing numbers spread over his massive arm. He read off the number forty. "That's fucking huge. Biggest muscular arm in the fucking world. You've seen the power! That's fifteen inches bigger than your arm!" "My dick is bigger than fifteen inches," Justin said calmly. He watched Mike's dick jump at that as the stream of precum increased. Mike's enormous nuts were beginning to pull tight. "Wanna see? Come here and bring that mountain to my dick," said Justin. Mike shuddered as he walked over. He kneeled down, bringing his upper arm to Justin's crotch. Justin moved forward, positioning the base of his cock at the lowest point of Mike's tricep. Mike flexed hard, but Justin's schlong poked higher than Mike's peak. Mike froze, and Justin could feel that he was entirely under his command. Justin willed, "cum" with all his might. Suddenly, Mike's body tensed and his cock erupted with streams of white jism that splashed into his massive pecs. "More!" Justin willed. Mike's face contorted as his orgasm grew more powerful. He lost his balance and fell on his back as his cock shot wildly, spraying the room with his seed. Justin bent over Mike and pressed his own cock into Mike's nuts. He felt them throb as they released their contents. "More!" he willed as he pressed his mushroom head between the sensitive stones. Mike began to buck up and down with such force Justin's house began to vibrate. Mike's arm struck the floor, cracking the floor boards. "Oh god! Justin! So fucking sexy. So huge! GOD! Not worthy of you!" Mike screamed as his balls continued to drain. "Ya, Mikey. Look at what this big dick did just by you looking at it," Justin chided. "You aren't ready to suck it!" Justin willed Mike to come more and harder. Mike's cock exploded, spraying cum all over the roof. His fists pounded holes into the floor. Mike's abs contracted into ten bricks, his pecs contracted in a hard flex so that thick veins shown through his skin forced high by the domes of his iron-like muscle. Mike began to seize with pleasure as his cock shot uncontrollably by Justin's command. Justin felt Mike's nuts throbbing, spending their seed. Mike's eruption began to wane, and Justin could see that Mike's ballsack was smaller than his own. He permitted Mike to stop. Mike lay on the ground, breathing heavily. Cum soaked the room. "How ya doin', BOY?" Justin asked, stressing the word boy. "Tired. Weak. Undeserving," Mike muttered. "Wanna sleep." "Ya, go to sleep and recover. When you wake up, I'll make you real weak, I promise." Justin lay next to Mike, rubbing his hands on the sleeping giant's muscles and knowing that soon, all that power would be his. --- Hours passed as Kyle worked out harder and heavier than he ever had. After every set, he ate, but he always remained hungry. His body as a machine, converting food to muscle, strength and power. Shortly after Donny got there, Kyle's strength and size surpassed his. Donny watched as Kyle tore through the heaviest weights, becoming bigger and stronger. When the standard weights became to light for him, they improvised so he could lift heavier and heavier. Kyle curled the leg press holding the maximum weights. He did flies with fully loaded straightbars. Whatever was needed, Kyle demanded that he keep growing. At the end of the day, Kyle was huge. "Ya, big as Mike!" Mr. Barker would say. "Bigger," bragged Kyle, looking at his huge, ripped body. "Funny, though. Not as hungry as I have been." "Must be maxing out," Donny said, giving Kyle a protein shake. "Max is the word, wimp," Kyle said, taking the drink and finishing it with one long gulp. "Man, kinda weird to feel full again," Kyle said, rubbing his hand over his brick-like abs. "So, more lifting?" "Not sure that would do any good," said Donny. "The supplements are maxed out. You might get a little bigger over the next month, but for now, you're done growing." "Well, let's see how big I am," Kyle said, looking in the mirror. "Shit! Fuckin'g hulkin' out!" He hit a few poses, watching as massive mounds of muscles flexed and gyrated under his control. "Get me a tape!" Donny got the tape out of his bag. "Guess it's truth time," he said. "Let's do the show muscle first. Mike's are forty." Kyle grinned, raised an arm and forced a mountain to rise. "Look at that mass," he said, rubbing his free hand over it admiringly. Donny placed the end of the tape on the top of Kyle's arm, and indicated for him to hold it. He dropped the tape, then wrapped it around, positioning it over the thickest part of Kyle's huge arm. Kyle's face turned red as he saw the number. He flexed hard, but the number didn't change. "39," Donny said. "Fuck! He's still bigger than me!" Kyle picked up a 500lb bar like it was a feather and tossed it into a wall, cracking cement blocks. "Calm down big guy," said Mr. Barker, taking the tape from Donny. "We can still," "Get that thing away from me!" ordered Kyle. "What's the use if Mike is bigger!" "There's still one more drink," reminded Donny, who was reaching into a bag and pulling out a glass. He walked over to the fountain, and filled it with water, then handed it to Mr. Barker. Mr. Barker hesitated. He may be the smallest of the three, but he was young again. And handsome. And he had a body that most men would die for. "Don't worry, I have the restorative here," reminded Donny. Mr. Barker took the drink. He stared at it for a second, then drank it quickly. He looked at the empty glass for seconds. "When will it," he started, then closed his eyes and fell forward. "Shit, what's happening?!" Mr. Barker rolled from side to side, a bulge growing in his pants. "You know what you need to do," Donny said to Kyle. "Ya." Kyle strode over to Mr. Barker and grabbed him by his pants. Kyle's forearms flexed and his shoulders bulged as he ripped the material. Mr. Barker's growing erection sprang up like a piece of bread in a toaster. "Damn, look at that thing grow," said Kyle. "Looks like it's 10 inches now. You guys were way bigger than that when..." "Ya," interrupted Donny. "Just don't waste anything when he explodes. I figure he's got another five or six inches before he'll cum." "He's gettin' there pretty fast," said Kyle, moving toward Mr. Barker's cock. Kyle stuck his tongue out and lapped at base of the mushroom-like head, causing Mr. Barker to groan and writhe, his cock growing even faster. "Ya, get into position." Kyle looked at the massive monster, and stuck his mouth over the head. Almost immediately, Mr. Barker exploded into him. Kyle sucked as hard as he could, making sure to get every last drop. As the eruption subsided, Kyle pulled his lips from the man's shrinking cock. He jumped up, screaming, "Time to grow!" Mr. Barker lay on the ground, unmoving. In seconds, his hard body began to change. His defined abs became flat and saggy. His youthful skin looked aged, his eyes sullen, but he retained a full head of hair. His boulder-like pecs began to sag, and his thick thighs became as thin as pencils. As he sat up, he saw Kyle standing before him. He was pulling down his shorts. As he stepped out of them, his eyes widened. "I feel it!" Kyle's body looked like a balloon attached to a can of helium. With a sudden spurt, every muscle group began to expand larger. Kyle rans his hands over his expanding pecs and in the deepening valley between his cinderblock-like abs. He cupped his cock, and grinned, feeling it becoming longer and heavier as his size and strength increased. Donny watched Kyle in amazement. "Whoa," he said, thinking how Kyle compared in size and strength to Mike. Donny's eyes were drawn to Kyle's cock. Kyle had always been small, a skinny dick that barely reached five inches. The snake that he was growing now was easily five inches around soft, and at least eight inches long. Donny's mouth went dry thinking about the hang the powerful man was developing. Kyle flexed his arm, watching veins burst our of his forearm and over his thickening bicep. "No way Mike is bigger than this," he said. Kyle felt like a nuclear power plant was fuelling his body. He felt more powerful than he had ever felt. He also felt something else. "Like what you see, Donny boy? Wanna worship this body?" Donny stared at Kyle's massive cock. It was so big, it seemed to call to him. He wanted it with a blood lust like he had never felt before. "Yes, sir. Please... gotta have you." "I bet you do," said Kyle as his new growth slowly ebbed. • King Kyle «9» By Clarence591 Kyle seductively caressed his newly enlarged muscles knowing he was being watched. “Do you want to experience how the body of a real man feels, little boy?” he said in a very masculine, baritone voice. Donny said nothing as he stared at Kyle’s massive physique. Kyle stopped rubbing his deeply sculpted abs to look at Donny. He smirked as he saw drool fall from Donny’s mouth and precum leak from his steel hard cock. Kyle snapped his thick fingers in Donny’s face to wake him from his trance. “What, huh, oh, oh, yes, please” Donny finally answered. “Yes, please, what?” asked Kyle. “Yes, please, Sir” said Donny, knowing he was in the presence of a superior man who deserved respect. “Very good, boy” Kyle responded condescendingly, “You may worship me now”. Kyle stood tall and put his hands on his hips directly in front of Donny. Donny slowly raised his hands, shaking nervously, and placed them on Kyle’s massive chest. Donny let out a slight moan as he touched the warm, hard muscle. For the first time Donny thought of his hands as small when compared to Kyle’s enormous pecs. Enjoying Donny’s reaction, Kyle flexed his pecs, making them grow under Donny’s lustful grip. This was too much for Donny as he came right then, spurting cum all over Kyle’s magnificent stomach. “Well that didn’t take long” laughed Kyle, “I don’t know what Amy ever saw in you, boy. Now clean up your mess”. Kyle grabbed Donny by the back of the head and forced his face into his torso. Donny stuck his tongue into the deep groves between Kyle’s abdominal muscles removing his own cum, getting hard all over again. When Kyle thought he was done, he pushed Donny away easily with one hand. Donny slammed hard onto the floor, caught off guard by Kyle’s incredible strength. Kyle went to the mirror to continue the exploration of his hyper-muscular body. Mr. Barker, who had passed out after his transformation, woke and crawled over to Donny. “I guess it worked” said Mr. Barker. Noticing Donny’s dazed look, “Are you all right, Donny?” Donny stared at Mr. Barker for a moment, then his eyes focused, and said “Yes, I’m fine. We have to stick to the plan, no matter what happens.” Mr. Barker shook his head in agreement and quietly left the room. Kyle was so enthralled by his muscles, he didn’t even notice. Donny knew he had to try to keep his mind on the plan and forget his desire to touch Kyle’s flawless body. He took a deep breath to calm himself and said, “I’m glad Mike’s not here to see you. He would be so angry if he knew you, of all people, were bigger and stronger than him.” “No one’s bigger or stronger than me. Not even mighty Mike.” And to emphasize the point he went in a double bicep pose and smiled. Donny quickly turned away so he wouldn't see Kyle’s display of power. He could not be distracted now. “Well, Justin thinks Mike is the BMOC. He’s worshipping him right this very moment at his place. And Mike is getting to enjoy all the Justin has to offer too. I know you and Justin were very tight once. I bet if Justin saw how you look now, he would dump Mike in a minute. Being Mike’s best friend, I know if Justin picked you over him that would drive him insane with jealousy. I won’t want to see that.” Kyle stopped his posing routine and turned to look at Donny. “Yeah, I would hate to get Mikey upset”, he said sarcastically. “Of course, there’s nothing he could do to me now with this body.” Kyle went into most muscular pose, radiating strength and confidence. Kyle went over, grabbed Donny’s upper arm and lifted him effortlessly off the ground. Donny’s feet were dangling in the air supported only by Kyle huge hand. “I think it’s time I show the World the new, improved Kyle. Find me something to wear, boy”. Kyle let go of Donny as he fell to the floor. Donny knew he would never find a shirt to fit Kyle, but he found a pair of XXL gym shorts. Kyle slid them up over his titanic thighs and perfectly rounded ass. The shorts where like a second skin over his huge muscles and cock. The elastic waistband was much too big for his tight 36” waist. Donny took a safety pin from his gym bag and gathered the excess material in back, trying with all his willpower not to touch Kyle’s rock hard ass. Kyle looked in the mirror trying to adjust his massive balls and cock in the shorts, “Good enough. It would be a shame to cover up any more of this body anyway. Our first stop is going to be a visit to our old friends, Justin and Mikey”. -------------- Justin awoke from his restful sleep on the living room floor. He checked to see that his balls had returned to their full size. He needed to be at his full potency before he took on someone as powerful as Mike. He smiled as he fondled his package. Everything was bigger than he remembered. One more benefit from his encounter with the football team. He looked over at Mike who was still asleep. It looked as if Mike was flexing every muscle in his body even though he was completely relaxed. Justin had to touch and feel the power of those muscles. He started by caressing the 2,000 karat diamond shaped calf muscle. He moved up to his sculpted thighs that were the size of redwoods. He continued upward, gliding his finger in the deep groove created by this hip flexor muscle, over this brick-like abs and onto his yardstick wide chest. Even lying down on his back, his thick pecs were well defined. Justin was getting more aroused as he touched Mike’s rock hard shoulder and onto his boulder sized bicep. Passing his powerful forearm, Justin stopped at Mike’s huge hands. He couldn’t help notice Mike’s hands were about twice the size of his own. No wonder Mike could throw a football so well. Justin got competely hard thinking about how all this virility would soon be his. Justin willed Mike to wake up. Mike sat up immediately and stared at Justin’s throbbing cock. Its hypnotic power on Mike was even more effective now that Justin was at his full strength. Mike went to grab Justin’s man meat, but Justin wouldn’t allow it. “Don’t rush, my mighty man. Let’s enjoy what’s going to happen. Neither one of us will ever forget this day. It will change us forever." Both men stood and faced each other. Each stared at the masculine beauty of the other’s face. Then they leaned in for a passionate kiss; moaning with pleasure at the taste of each other’s mouth. All of a sudden the door slammed open. There stood Kyle blocking the entire doorway with his musculature. Justin’s jaw dropped in amazement. Mike just swallowed hard. For the first time in his life he felt small. “Well, what do we have here? A couple of fags jerking each other off” said Kyle in a nasty tone. “Look at you. Aren’t you the muscle god?” said Justin as he tried to take control of Kyle without losing his hold of Mike. “I’m now the man I should have always been, with the help of a few chemicals. But you know all about that don’t you, Justin” said Kyle rolling his massive pecs. Kyle’s attention was suddenly drawn to Justin’s super sized cock and he stopped in his tracks. Justin knew he had Kyle under his control now. But it took all his concentration and had to let Mike go. It didn’t matter though; Mike wasn’t the man he wanted anymore. Mike’s eyes left Kyle to see Donny enter behind him. Kyle’s massive size blocked Donny from being seen when they first entered the room. “What have you done? You’re supposed to be my best friend and you betray me like this. And with Kyle of all people.” Mike fired at Donny. Donny opened his mouth to say something, but was cut off by Kyle. “Ah, is little Mikey upset he’s not the biggest guy in school anymore. Now it’s your turn to come in second place in everything. Just like I had to be in your shadow for the last couple of years. You are no longer the king of the campus, long live the new king.” Kyle did a double bicep pose to demonstrate his dominance. Mike knew he couldn’t let Kyle think he was intimidated by him. After all he was still taller than Kyle. Mike walked up to Kyle, trying to hide his fear. “You may think you’re stronger than me, but you have always been weaker than me and always will”. Mike said as he poked his powerful finger into Kyle’s chest. But Mike couldn’t even make the slightest dent Kyle’s huge pec. Both men noticed this and looked at each other. Kyle smiled and Mike has swallowed hard again. “I’m willing to have a test of strength to prove who the superior jock is right here, right now.” Kyle said confidently. “I like that idea” said Justin. He loved the overdose of testosterone in the room. “I don’t think that’s necessary. Why don’t Mike and I just leave the two of you alone to get reacquainted?” Donny said from the other side of the room. “Shut up” the others said in unison. Donny was the smallest man in the room and knew there was nothing he could do against these supermen. He stepped back against the wall clutching his gym bag and looked down at his feet. “How about a good old fashioned arm wrestling match to decide the winner?” Justin said quickly putting the focus back on the two muscle titans in his home. “Fine” replied Kyle as Mike nodded. Both men followed Justin into the dining room and sat at the table. They put their right elbows on the table and grasp hands. Justin stood next to the table and grasp their hands to make sure they started even. The combatants both looked over at Justin’s huge cock which was right at table level. Even soft it was long and thick. Its power over Kyle and Mike had to compete with their hatred of each other. “Go”, said Justin as he released their hands. Mike got a jump on Kyle as he was more distracted by Justin’s hypnotic cock. He had Kyle’s arm half way to the table, before Kyle started to fight back. As Mike struggled, his massive arm bulging, thick veins pumping blood to feed the huge muscle with oxygen, Kyle gained ground. Within a few seconds they were back into the neutral position. Kyle just smirked as he pushed Mike’s arm down towards the table. Mike fought back and gained for a moment. But Kyle poured on the full power of his 42” bicep and smashed Mike’s forearm into the table breaking the table into pieces. “I am the King. You are a pathetic weakling” Kyle said triumphantly. Mike was in shock. He quickly recovered and said “Arm wrestling is no real test of strength. It all has to do with leverage. This means nothing”. Both men stood and walked back into the living room. “Face it, Mikey, you are washed up. You are nothing. I guess I’ll have to replace you as captain of the football team, just like I took the quarterback position from you. But don't worry, I'll find another position on the team for someone as weak as you. Maybe as the kicker, or better yet the waterboy” Kyle added to make Mike feel worse about his lost. Mike turned to look at Kyle, his own face red with anger. He clenched his meaty fist, stepped back and threw a punch with all his strength into Kyle’s gut. Kyle quickly reacted and tightened his abdominal muscles before Mike’s fist made contact. There was a loud “thud” as Mike’s fist hit Kyle. Mike cried in agony as his hand was crushed by Kyle’s impenetrable stomach. Mike didn't understand, his punch had stopped a moving 18 wheeler in its tracks, but made no impact on Kyle. Was he really that strong? Kyle just smiled, surprised by the hardness of his own abs. “My turn” he said, then punched Mike in the gut. Mike's waist by pushed in by the force of the blow. All the air was knocked out him, he fell to his knees in pain. Holding his bruised hand to his battered stomach, he knew he wasn’t number one anymore. He looked up at Kyle, hardly seeing Kyle’s face because his chest stood out several inches past his incredibly muscular waist. Kyle bent slightly to look down at Mike, as if he was talking to a scared child. “Like I said before, you are a pathetic weakling”, Kyle stated as he grabbed Mike’s head and pushed it into his bulging crotch proofing he was physically superior to Mike everywhere now. “Tell me who the king is, the biggest and strongest man on campus.” Kyle pulled Mike’s face away from his crotch waiting for a reply. Mike said nothing. Kyle pushed Mike’s face back into his crotch. Mike inhaled deeply savoring the scent of this muscle god who was dominating him. Mike knew it was no use fighting back. He mumbled an answer. Kyle pulled his face away again. “What did you say” asked Kyle. Mike replied humbly, “You are”. Kyle smiled and said, “You are, what?”. Mike hesitated then said “You are, Sir”. Kyle looked mad, “No”. After a moment, Mike thought and said “You are, King Kyle”. Kyle let go of Mike, he started getting hard from having just humiliated his former superior. He was now the man of all men. He thought about what it would feel like to muscle fuck Mike. After all Mike was big, not as big as Kyle, but still incredibly muscular and handsome. Seeing Kyle's growing cock, Justin took Kyle’s hand and took full control of him again. Justin was so turned on by what just happened he was leaking precum. Justin ripped Kyle’s short off his body and started running his hands all over his muscles. “Pose for me” demanded Justin. Kyle went through several poses to showcase his superb form. Justin started to stroke Kyle’s thick cock. “I see your muscles aren’t the only thing that got larger. Of course your cock is still petite compared to mine”, Justin said coyly. Kyle put his hands around Justin’s meat. Even using both hands there was more cock to feel. Justin could feel the strength in Kyle’s grip as he squeezed his sensitive member. Justin couldn’t wait any longer. He had to have Kyle’s strength, then maybe he would take Mike’s and Donny’s too. He could have it all. Justin ordered Kyle to “Suck it. Suck me dry, King Kyle”. Donny ran to Mike’s side, as he tried to recover from his defeat. Donny showed Mike what was in the gym bag he was carrying and started whispering something in his ear. Kyle went down to his knees and tried to get his mouth around the beer can sized girth of Justin's cock. As he got the huge head in his mouth, Justin thrust his hips forward and almost choked Kyle. Justin ran his hands through Kyle’s thick hair and over his mountainous shoulders. Kyle ran his powerful hands over Justin’s bubble butt. Justin felt his large balls start to twitch. Kyle started to finger Justin’s asshole making Justin moan. As Kyle tickled the tip of Justin’s cock with his tongue, Justin couldn’t hold back and released a huge load into Kyle’s stomach. Justin didn’t have long to wait to see Kyle’s reaction. • For the Team «10» By Clarence591 Kyle fell back from his kneeling position until his back was supported by a wall. His cock started to throb even harder. His balls started to grow larger. He remembered this feeling from before. He got a panicked look on his face and he raised his eyes to meet Justin’s. “No, not again, you can’t take my beautiful muscles from me”. “Some people never learn”, smirked Justin, “But it really wasn’t your fault. No one could resist the power of this cock”. Justin was holding his prize package in anticipation of it growing even bigger and more powerful. Kyle began to moan. Sweat poured from his muscular form. He tried to stop the pressure that was building inside his groin. But his body couldn’t resist the influence of Justin’s cum. Kyle’s balls churned. He gripped his cock to squeeze it shut from releasing his precious muscle fluids. But even with his Herculean strength, he couldn’t close his thick, steel pipe-like meat. Kyle’s strength faded as Justin got down on his knees and placed his mouth around Kyle’s ample dick. Kyle’s balls churned and he screamed, “Noooo!”. But it was done. Justin sucked the last drop from Kyle, as Kyle’s ever decreasing cock went limp. Justin stood up and raised his arms in victory. He could feel the power surging through his already impressive physique. Justin’s body actually glowed with virility. Justin looked down at Kyle. Kyle’s muscles where changing from firm, bulging mounds of ultimate strength to soft piles of disgusting fat. Kyle was now more obese than before. He was so bloated with over 500 pounds of fat, he couldn’t stand. He looked like a turtle turned on its back, flailing his arms and legs about. Tears rolled down his puffy face as he tried to move. Justin turned away from the appalling display and focused his attention to Mike and Donny. “Behold the new king, no emperor of the school, if not the world”, as Justin talked he did an impressive double bicep pose. Mike and Donny watched as Justin’s biceps increased in size. In fact, every muscle was expanding on Justin’s awe inspiring body. Muscle was building on muscle. Every muscular line clearly defined through his paper thin skin. Justin never felt such power and masculinity. Behind Mike and Donny, the front door opened slightly as Mr. Barker poked his head in to see what was happening. Spying the overweight Kyle on the floor and the ever expanding Justin, he knew the plan was on track. He entered the room, and the entire football team followed. Justin noticed the group entering, “Great, more subjects to worship the new emperor. Enjoy the show boys.” Justin’s body actually grew a few inches in trying to accommodate his new muscle mass. He was now taller than Mike. But the growth of his muscles outpaced his height. Justin kept massaging his body. Feeling the thickness of his pecs, he could now hid three fingers underneath the beefy overhang of his powerful tits. He moved his hand down to his deeply etched ten-pack. He tried to continue the exploration of his perfect body, but his hand was being pulled away by the bulk of his upper arm. His colossal bicep was fighting for space with his triceps for room on his arm bone. His growing lats forced his arm to extend out away from his body. He also had to adjust his stand, as his thighs grew to over 60” in girth. He looked down, and even though his chest was immense, he saw his growing cock stand out in front of his body. He needed to feel his manhood, it looked so powerful. But he couldn’t move his arms. Suddenly a look of terror took over Justin’s face. He was literally becoming muscle bound. His already thickly muscular physique, couldn’t handle all of Kyle’s muscle mass too. He became one enormous mass of hard muscle. Mike and Donny were both sporting hard-ons, mesmerized by Justin’s muscle show. Mr. Barker came up behind them and broke Donny from the trance. “Donny, It’s time for the next part of the plan. And don’t forget, I’m first.” “Yes, I know” said Donny, “Let’s go Mike. I’m going to need your help”. Donny removed a sports bottle from his gym bag as he and Mike stood and walked towards Justin’s hulking frame. Seeing the sports bottle, Justin knew something was up. He tried to turn his body away from Mike, but he only succeeded in losing his balance and fell backwards. His back hit the wall behind him, propping his body up at an angle. The impact of his 700 pound physique cracked the drywall. Justin was freaked out by his predicament; he couldn’t concentrate on anything else. He could have easily controlled everyone in the room with the increased power of his immense cock, now over 24” in length. Justin asked, “What are you assholes trying to do?” Donny raised the sports bottle to Justin’s mouth. He quickly shut it tight. Even the muscles in his face were stronger and more defined. Donny knew he couldn’t force Justin’s mouth open. Mike started to fondle Justin’s hardened body. He never felt muscle that was so unyielding. Mike traveled up Justin’s arm over his 10' plus chest, down his cobble-stoned abs to his all powerful cock. Seeing that Mike was loosing focus of the mission, Donny punched him in the gut. Still very sore from his earlier encounter with Kyle, Mike flinched and looked down at Donny. “Sorry, dude”, Mike said, “But you should feel this thing, it’s incredible.” Donny responded, “Just grab his nose”. “Who’s pathetic now?” asked Mike as he reached past Justin’s shelf-like chest and pinched Justin’s nose closed. Needing lots of oxygen to maintain his mass, Justin shortly started gasping for air. Donny quickly squeezed the contents of the sports bottle into Justin’s open mouth and added, “This was the MNR formula we drank that made you the monster you are. Now it’s time to make things right. This one’s for the whole team you abused to get this freakish body you wanted so badly.” Immediately, Justin felt a change. His body was heavier and more of a burden as his strength left his massive muscles. All his power was going to his growing balls. They ballooned in size, from coconuts to beach balls in seconds. Justin cried, “No, this can’t be happening to me. I’m the emperor. I’m a god. I’m all powerful”. Mr. Barker knew what to do next. He told the football team to stop staring at Justin and to take off all their clothes. Normally, that wouldn’t be a problem for the jocks, but since Justin took their muscle mass and big cocks, they were embarrassed to be seen nude. Noticing their lack of stripping, Mr. Barker stated, “If you want to get your muscles and cocks back, take your clothes off now”. Mr. Barker removed his pants and stood naked in front of the whole team; his wrinkled, old body looking thin and frail. Realizing they all looked better than Mr. Barker, the team started to remove their clothing. The whole team looked like whales or wimps, with their hands cupped in front of their unimpressive erections. Justin’s balls and cock continued to grow as more of his muscle strength was being absorbed. Both Mike and Donny were stroking his cock now, just waiting for the eruption. They saw his balls, now resting on the floor and as round as bicycle tires, start to spasm. “Get ready to be real men again” said Donny looking at the team of weaklings in front of him. Justin gave a guttural moan as he was on the verge of the world’s greatest orgasm. His balls tightened and Mike could feel the cum moving up through Justin’s huge hose. Mike grabbed hold near the head of Justin’s 4' cock as Mr. Barker stepped closer. Mike aimed for his mouth. The first shot came at such force it knocked Mr. Barker unto the floor. Mike kept the flow pouring onto Mr. Baker’s body, coating him in thick, sticky layer of powerful spunk. Then he moved on to his teammates. Mr. Barker scooped up the cum from his chest and drank as much as he could, then rubbed every last drop into his body. He felt his skin tightening and his muscles hardening. Knowing his body was going to be young & fit again, he focused his attention on Kyle. Mike continued to hose down the team with volley after volley of hot semen. Donny told them to rub it into their skin and swallow what they could. The team was changing before his eyes. The chubby ones’ fat was melting away. The thin ones started to look toned. Their small cocks were increasing in length and girth. As their muscle mass increased, each man’s attention went to their team mates new, improved bodies. They started rubbing and groping each other. Their supremely athletic bodies were back. Finally their facial features became more masculine and they started kissing. Donny and Mike had a perfect view of the hot, jock orgy as they continued to spray them with the last of Justin’s cum. Mr. Barker was scooping the cum off the floor in his hands and carrying it over to Kyle. He started rubbing it into Kyle’s flabby bulk. He went back and forth as quickly as he could before the cum dried and became useless. When Kyle had lost about half his fat, he was able to crawl by himself and started licking the cum from the floor. Donny and Mike turned to watch Justin’s once majestic body and proud cock shrivel down to nothing. Justin passed out from the effect of the incredible muscle loss. He looked like a blob of loose skin hanging on a skeleton frame. Mike held Justin up with one arm wrapped around Justin’s now sunken chest. Mike looked down at Justin’s balls and said, “Donny, it looks like there’s a little left. Do you want it?” Donny answered, “No thanks, I like my body the way it is”. “So do I”, smiled Mike, “I guess I could use a top-off”. With that said, Mike put one hand on Justin’s chest and another below his groin. One of Mike’s huge hands was able to hold both of Justin’s rail thin thighs now. Mike effortlessly pressed Justin up over his head. He lowered Justin down so his dangling cock entered Mike’s mouth. He pressed Justin up and down as he sucked the last of the cum. Mike repositioned his hand so to grab onto Justin’s balls. Mike squeezed hard and the remaining cum was forced out. Justin groaned as his balls were being crushed by Mike’s powerful grip. The essence of Justin’s masculinity was being forced out of his balls and digested by Mike. When Justin was dry, Mike set him down gently on the floor. He looked so frail, even smaller than before, younger, like he hadn’t yet gone through puberty. No longer a man, but a very feminine looking boy. Mike almost felt sorry for him. But then Mike felt something else. His body tingled all over. All his wounds healed. He felt a powerful rush through every molecule of his body. Donny looked on as the changes took effect. Mike’s legs lengthened, adding a few more inches to Mike’s already imposing stature. His hips narrowed, making his waist tighter and more compact. His shoulders broadened. His hands, feet and cock grew. Donny noticed Mike’s muscles increasing in size to match his height, keeping his perfect proportional physique. His ideally symetrical muscles looked even more defined. Mike’s pectorals stood out further from his chest defying the pull of gravity. His ass became higher and rounder. His golden bronzed skin looked like it was shrink-wrapped expertly around each muscle group. A light coating of fine hair covered his chest. Finally his face became more rugged. The jaw line sharpened and a five o’clock shadow appeared. His lips became fuller, cheek bones higher, eyes and teeth brighter. It was like Mike went through a second puberty, with every male trait raised to the ultimate level. Donny knew he was no longer the best looking guy at school. Mike was the epitome of masculine beauty. Mike was looking over his spectacular body, when he finally realized everyone was staring at him. And he was the only one without an erection. Even soft, Mike had the biggest cock in the room. Mike looked over the entire team of muscular hunks and smiled, “Looks like we are going to have one hell of a football season this year. We’ll be unbeatable! Let’s get out of this place and hit the practice field.” Mike's voice cracked, until settling into a deep bass that rattled the windows in the room when he spoke. "Then we can have some real fun in the showers." The whole team cheered. At that moment Justin woke up, looked at his shriveled body and cried. Mike turned to look at Justin and said “It looks like we have a new team water boy too.” Everyone laughed. Donny walked over to be with Mike and stretched up to kiss him. He then looked at the other jocks as they put on the gym shorts Mr. Barker had brought. All his teammates were as big as fitness models now. Kyle had ingested enough of Justin’s cum to get the body of an amateur bodybuilder, slightly less mass than Mr. Barker who was by Kyle’s side. Donny knew he was as big as any professional bodybuilder. Then he turned to Mike. Mike was almost indescribable. He could easily win any bodybuilding title just by stepping onto the stage. He oozed perfect virility from every pore of his flawless form. He was unique, a kind of man that others could only fantasize about being. While everybody else was big, Mike was huge. • «11» By Clarence591 The team arrived back at the school. They went into the locker room to change into their practice gear. Mike and Donny headed directly to the football field to test Mike’s enhanced body. Mike walked to one of the end zones. It was getting more difficult for him to move; his muscles seemed to still be growing. Donny threw a football to him from the equipment bag left near the bleachers. Mike caught it in one of his enormous hands, his long fingers almost encircling the ball. “Is this a joke? Get me a real football, not this toy”, Mike said looking at the tiny brown object. “That is a real football, Mike” Donny responded surprised by Mike’s request. “You’ve got to be shitting me, it’s so small” Mike said as he gently squeezed the pigskin in his hand. The ball burst like a balloon under his grip, “Damn”. “Are you alright, big guy?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I guess I need a little more time to adjust to my new size and strength” Mike said dropping the destroyed ball. “No problem. I’ll get another one”, Donny took two more balls out of the bag and quickly tossed one to his friend before running up field away from Mike. Mike caught the ball trying his best to be gentle. He pumped his arm back and threw the ball using only a small percentage of his strength. It soared high into the air passing over Donny, the goal post and the bleachers at the opposite end of the field. Seeing his friend’s frustration again, “That’s okay; I’m prepared this time. I thought we may have needed another one. Donny’s threw the third ball to Mike. Donny’s throw rocketed through the air like a bullet, like Mike he didn’t have his new strength under control. His muscular physique gave him the strength of about five average men. The ball sped towards Mike, whose increasingly bulky arms couldn’t react fast enough to catch it this time. The comet like ball hit Mike directly in his crotch bouncing off his impressive package. Donny ran back to Mike, “Sorry man. I didn’t mean to hit you in your nuts. Are you okay?” “I’m fine. I didn’t feel a thing and I’m not even wearing a cup” Mike said as he forced his hand to his manhood with some difficulty, “Are you sure it hit me there?” “Yes. It’s a pretty large area” Donny said trying to make light of the accident. “Wow. I felt nothing”, Mike said thinking to himself, “I want to try something. Kick me in my balls as hard as you can”. “What?” Donny asked dumbfounded. “You heard me dude. Just do it”, Mike demanded while spreading his legs apart and bending forward, placing his hands on his knees. Donny stepped back and slammed his lower leg hard into Mike’s jewels. “Again, harder” demanded Mike. Donny took two steps back and kicked Mike harder with a running start. “I felt only some movement, absolutely no pain whatsoever.” “You’re like fucking Superman dude, impervious to pain”, Donny said getting turned on by his best friend’s new strength. “Let’s see if your muscles are as hard as Superman’s too.” Donny picked up one of the tall field marker posts used by the referees and placed the pointed turf spike on Mike’s carved thigh. Mike flexed and the muscles expanded. Donny pushed the sharp tip into Mike’s leg, not even causing an indentation. Mike than relaxed his thigh but Donny still couldn’t break the skin. Donny pushed with everything he had, the steel pole finally crumbling against Mike’s impenetrable body. Donny ran his hand over Mike’s undamaged skin, the flesh underneath felt hard as steel and totally unyielding. “Wow, you’re invincible!” Donny’s long cock was erect now, the head escaping through the leg opening of his shorts. Mike reached for his friend’s rod and stroked it. “Ouch, go easy there Superman. I’m not like you, I can still feel pain”. “Sorry dude. I guess I can’t do anything right today” Mike said withdrawing his hand. Mike turned and walked toward the team bench to sit down; his immense weight breaking the wooden bench in half. “Fuck”, he said as he struggled to his feet. He walked to the field goal and leaned against it with one hand supporting his body. The 10” round steel pole creaked, quickly bending toward the ground under his grip, “This is great, I can’t sit or even lean on anything.” Mike grabbed the pole with both hands and easily forced the top half back into the upright position. Donny walked over to his friend and put his hand on Mike’s shoulder. Donny had to reach higher than before to reach his mammoth delts. His best friend’s body, covered with beads of sweats, felt warmer than before. His muscles looked larger too. He no longer had the beautiful symmetrical lines from just an hour ago. His body was becoming a cartoon version of a super hero with massively bulky muscles. Donny lowered his hand down Mike’s right arm, his thumb following the thickest vein that snaked along its entire length. “I know my new body is turning you on Donny, and I’m really glad about that. But I’m getting worried. I don’t feel anything anymore. Not your kicks, not the spike, and most importantly not your touch. I’ve always fantasized about being the strongest man in the universe, but I never thought about the downside. I want to be able to feel you when we’re together. I don’t want to break everything around me. To make things worse I think I’m still growing. It’s getting harder for me to move. I’m afraid I am becoming muscle bound like Justin. I don’t want to be some kind of freak-a-zoid monster.” Mike said, his powerful bass voice wavering slightly for the first time today. The other members of the team were entering the field, their practice uniforms clinging to their enhanced forms like second skins. They huddled around Donny and Mike. Mr.Barker went into the bleachers to watch the practice session. “Hey guys, listen up. Are any of you still growing or have the effects have Justin’s cream worn off?”, Donny asked his team mates. “My muscles were getting larger on the walk over here. Unfortunately I don’t feel it anymore. Not since our group jerk-off session in the locker room.” Kyle said winking at Mr.Barker while running his hand over his hard, sculpted abs exposed by his mid-drift shirt. His prolonged growth period and superior genetics allowed him to finally surpass Mr.Barker in size. Even though he was now the third largest man in school, after Mike and Donny, he wanted to be bigger. He loved it when he was able to dominate the campus’ alpha-male Mike. He never felt so alive and powerful as when he was forcing Mike’s face into his crotch. He stared at Mike’s hyper-muscular torso and became overwhelmed by envy. “Have all of you jerked-off since coming into contact with Justin’s spunk?’ Donny asked the crowd. Everyone nodded their head yes. “How about you Mike?” Mike shook his head no. “That’s the answer my man. Just go choke the chicken and that will stop the growth. I’ll be happy to help you” Donny said as he cupped Mike’s ten inch, totally soft cock through his tight shorts. It became obvious to Donny that every part of Mike’s body was getting bigger. The whole team approached Mike and volunteered their hands-on service. The hypnotic draw of Mike’s cock had them mesmerized. “Thanks, but it wouldn’t help, I can’t feel anyone’s touch. Plus I might hurt you guys. This is a job I’ll have to do alone from now on”, Mike said as he struggled to walk to the gym. Donny and the team watched Mike leave the field, still lusting for his hulking physique. Kyle just glared at Mike, the envy growing stronger within him. Mike entered the gymnasium and headed toward the weight room. He picked up the half ton barbell Kyle used earlier. It felt so light to Mike. He tossed it in the air and caught it with just his index finger. He even attempted to balance the titanic weight on the tip of his finger. Mike just laughed at the realization of what his magnificent body was possible of doing. The feats of strength he did while under Justin’s control came back to him. He calculated he must have the strength of at least a thousand average men. How else could he have stopped that truck with his fist and then lifted it over his head with just one hand? He felt his cock start to harden; he then remembered what he was supposed to be doing. He waddled over to one of the large mirrors on the side wall. He hadn’t seen himself since his last metamorphosis. His rod became fully erect when he saw his own reflection. He was looking at the most masculine being he had ever seen. The new coating of dark hair on his tanned chest and forearms made him look like so virile. He ran his hands over his freakishly muscled chest and tight waist. He remembered his old roid gut and how some called him fat. Not now, he was ripped to the bone. His tight ten-pack abs would humble any gymnast. He raised his arms into a double bicep pose. Muscle appeared on top of muscle, he couldn’t bend his elbow past the 90 degree mark due to the massive size of his bicep. He couldn’t believe his body was so huge and powerful. His cock was throbbing and his balls started to grow filling with his juices; the center seam of his shorts broke open unable to confine his engorged equipment. He moved his hand to his face fascinated by his manly features. The coarse beard of his five o’clock shadow was in stark contrast to his soft chest hair. He was easily one of the most handsome men on the planet. He felt his balls spasm. Mike pulled off the damaged shorts freeing his fuck pole. He stepped back from the mirror and put his hands on his rock hard ass. He closed his eyes and forced his head back. Mike’s rigid cock was sticking straight up toward the ceiling. He squeezed his round ass cheeks and screamed. His powerful balls contracted and shot his first load high into the air; the force of the thick stream blew a hole in the ceiling. Mike saw what happened and grabbed his cock forcing it parallel to the floor, just as he was about to unleash his second volley. The second less powerful orgasm still had enough force to smash the mirror in front of him. He put his hand in front of his piss slit to block the third and final volley from doing any further damage. Feeling exhausted and covered in sweat, Mike sat down on one of the work-out benches. His weight caused the steel pipes to creak, the welded joints cracked, and Mike found himself sitting on the floor once again. “I hoped this worked. I can’t live in this world if I get any bigger”. Donny entered the room and found Mike sitting on the floor of the weight room. “All done, Mike? How do you feel?” “I think you were right, I don’t feel my muscles growing anymore” Mike answered without looking up. Donny looked at the damage in the room. “I guess it was a good thing you were alone. You could have killed someone. Of course I can’t think of a better way to die”, he said with a chuckle. “It’s not funny man. How would you like it if you could never have sex again?” Mike said this time looking at Donny. “Come on, Mike. We’ll figure something out” Donny spoke trying to comfort his gargantuan friend. “I have an idea to cheer you up. Let’s take your measurements like old times.” Donny said seeing the tape measure he used on Kyle earlier that day. Mike stood on his feet and walked toward Donny. Donny felt his cock twitch at the sight of Mike’s huge body approaching him. Mike stopped his front of Donny and raised his arms over his head as far as his overdeveloped shoulders allowed. “Let’s start with my chest”, Mike said with a sexy smile. Mike’s smile and sensual deep voice sent a shiver down Donny’s spine. Donny told Mike to hold one end of the tape as Donny walked around Mike’s body. The 96 inch tape was unable to fit Mike’s chest. There was about a 2 inch gap between the two ends. Mike flexed his pecs and lats forcing the gap to expand another foot. “I’ll have to guess at 110 inches.” Donny then lowered the tape to Mike’s waist. “45 inches, your stomach may have the same girth as before, but it sure looks different. It appears you swallowed some bricks, Mikey.” Donny ran his hands over each of the ten clearly defined ab muscles that made up Mike’s lower torso. Mike crunched his abs making them even more impressive. Donny pushed one of his fingers into the 2 inch deep grooves between each muscle, the flesh of his finger yielding to the harder muscle . “You’re the only man I know that comes with a built-in change holder. Let’s see quarters go here”, he moved his hand down to the next row, “dimes here, nickels here, and finally pennies.” Mike watched Donny’s exploration of his abs in the remaining mirror on the wall since he was unable to feel Donny’s hand or see below his protruding chest. Donny continued his finger exploration to the deeper groove above Mike’s left hip bone. “And this is where you can keep the silver dollars”. Donny wiped the drool from his mouth and lowered the tape to Mike’s hips, making sure to measure his bubble butt where it was the fullest. “58 inches, that’s bigger than most bodybuilders’ chests”. Donny ran the tape along Mike’s flaccid cock, “11 inches soft. I hope to get the hard data later”. Mike just smiled down at Donny. Donny moved down to Mike’s right thigh, he took a measurement then Mike flexed. “That’s 48 inches relaxed, 54 inches flexed.” He did the same with Mike’s calves, “24 inches relaxed, 27 inches flexed. Let’s get your height and weight.” Donny walked over to the medical scale. He pulled the height stick to its tallest setting and pushed the weights all the way to the left. Mike got on the scale. Donny pushed the stick down to the top of Mike’s head, “6 feet, 11 inches. And all I can tell you is you weigh more than 500 pounds. You are definitely a super heavyweight.” “I wonder what I really weigh. I would like to know how much I can actually lift too. There is just not enough weight in here to max out my muscles.” Mike said looking around the room. Donny was silent, thinking for a moment. “I have an idea. Let’s go to the scrap metal yard. We can get the answer to both of those questions there.” The men walked to the locker room. Mike went to find something to wear. Since his waist was about the same size, the baggy practice shorts he kept in his locker should still fit. He walked up to the locker and daintily put two fingers on the combination lock. His strength was too much for the lock and he accidentally crushed the dial. Giving up, Mike just tore the door off his locker as if it was made of tin foil. He took out his shorts. He stepped into the garment and pulled them up over his thighs and ass. The once loose material stretched to accommodate his new bulk. As Donny returned with his gym bag, Mike had his hand down the front of his tight shorts arranging his cock to run down his right leg. Mike did a full turn for Donny, his ass bouncing high with every movement of his legs. Donny was hypnotized by the movement. It was as if his favorite morphed artwork had come to life. Donny was both aroused and frightened by the sight. “I was going to ask how I look. But I can see the answer by the bulge in your shorts” Mike remarked as he put his hands on his hips and smiled at Donny. That deep voice vibrated through Donny’s body again. Mike’s handsome face beamed pure male confidence and his muscular body emitted raw masculine power. Donny’s pelvis started to buck uncontrollably, his cock oozing cum. “I’m sorry man, but I’ve been fighting it for over an hour now. You are so fucking hot, I can’t help myself”, Donny said gasping for air only slightly embarrassed. “It’s okay dude. I understand. If I was you I would have done the same thing a long time ago. I can’t believe the way I look either.” Mike said calmly, “did you want to change before we leave?’ “No, I have a feeling it’s going to happen again before this night is over” Donny answered. “Let’s get going, dude”. • Feeling Human «12» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny arrived at the auto graveyard in Donny’s pickup. Donny was driving while Mike was sitting in the bed because he couldn’t fit inside the cab. They walked to the locked gate. Donny looked at Mike, “I think you have the key, big guy”. Mike grabbed the large padlock and yanked, breaking the chain and squashing the lock. They entered the yard and headed for the industrial scale. Mike got on and learned his weighed 968 pounds. Both men were surprised by the reading. “What’s that burning smell?” Donny asked sniffing the air. Donny narrowed the odor was coming from Mike, more exactly his crotch. Mike squatted down to expose his inner thighs. Donny saw large singed holes in Mike’s shorts. Mike didn’t feel it, but his shorts had burned due to the friction caused by his hard as concrete thighs rubbing together when he walked. Donny just laughed, “Why don’t you find something to max out those arms of yours, then we will weigh it. You’ll know just how strong you are, Superman.” Mike saw a car that had been crushed into a 4 foot cube. He reached for it, the steel bending under his grip to form a handle. He lifted with one arm and put it on the scale, which read 4,000 pounds. He saw another and grabbed it with his other hand. He did alternate curls with ease. He found a steel I-beam nearby and forced the cubes on each end creating a mega dumbbell. Mike did several repetitions with the 8,000 plus weight with one arm then the other. “That’s a good warm-up, but I need some real weight”, Mike said smiling at Donny. Donny didn’t say a word; he just stared at the exhibition with his mouth agape and his cock hard. Mike found a stack of flattened autos sitting on two other I-beams. The girders held the 12 cars off the ground. Mike crawled under the cars on his back. Donny watched as suddenly the almost 50,000 pound pile of flattened steel was lifted off the beams. Donny bent down to see Mike was benching the weight. After thirty reps, Mike crawled out from under the stack. He stood and flexed his swollen pecs. He grabbed his left pec with his right hand and squeezed the mass. The hardness and size of his man tit made his cock react. His upper body felt incredible, he needed to work his legs. He saw the huge crane used to move the cars to the compactor. Mike bent down and walked underneath the belly of the crane. He went to the center trying his best to balance the machine between his shoulders. He straightened his legs lifting the crane off the ground. He did twenty squats but was unhappy with the light weight. He put his hands on the crane and lifted it over his head. He then lowered one arm and supported the 50 ton crane with the other. “My God, he is Superman” Donny said as he shot another load into his still moist shorts. Mike gently set down the crane and crawled out from underneath. He stood to his full height and stretched his powerful body. He then alternately flexed each arm as he squeezed his massive bicep with the opposite hand. Mike walked up to Donny and smiled when he saw the outline of his hard cock and larger wet spot, “I guess you enjoyed the show.” Donny just nodded still in awe of Mike’s power. Mike grabbed his own hard meat, “Me too. Maybe you can take that measurement you wanted earlier.” Donny went to his gym bag and pulled out the tape measure. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts and ran the tape along his vein covered rod. The tape read 19 inches from the base to the tip and eleven inches in girth. “Wow” was all that Donny said as he ran his hand over Mike’s meat. It felt so hot it almost burned Donny’s hand. Undaunted, Donny bent down and tried to get his lips around the fantasy cock. He struggled for several minutes trying different angles before giving up. “Sorry man, but it’s not for lack of want”, Donny said frustrated. “I know. I’m sure you don’t want this thing rammed up your ass either. It would rip you in two. Imagine what it would due to a woman’s cunt” Mike said squeezing his softening cock. “No man needs to be this big or strong. I don’t feel like a human anymore. I want to be a powerful man, but not too powerful to enjoy life.” Mike said as he staggered to a nearby car and sat on the hood; the metal conforming to the shape of his ass. He rubbed his temples, sweat pouring off his body. His physique was swollen and red from the blood rushing to feed his huge muscles. “Are you alright, Mike?” Donny asked. “Yeah, I felt a sudden chill and have a mother of a headache”, Mike answered still rubbing his temples. “Chill, you’re sweating like a pig. I think you may be suffering from heat stroke. You must have really had a good workout” Donny said with some concern. He looked around and saw a fire hose near by. He used it to wet down his friend. “This should help you cool off after that big workout. Muscles generate heat when you work them, so I guess your super muscles generate super heat. I hope the heat doesn’t cause damage to the rest of your body and more importantly, your brain”. Mike enjoyed the cooling effect of the water, to him the power stream that blasted his skin felt like a soft summer breeze. “Oh, that’s great news. I have all this power, but if I use it I might suffer brain damage. And that was no real workout; everything here is too light for me.” Mike caught some of the water in his cupped hands and drank it down trying to cool his body faster. “Sometimes I think it would have been better if I never took those supplements.” After a few moments Donny saw Mike’s skin return to its normal color. He put down the hose and picked up his gym bag. He sat next to Mike and said, “Maybe the supplements can help solve the problem they created. What if you take some of the MNR formula to reduce your muscle size?” “No way, man. I’m not going to end up a fat slob again. If all this muscle turns to fat it would take me ten years to loose the weight. Plus it may be shallow, but I like being a muscular jock”, Mike said rubbing his cobble-stoned stomach. “I know and I like you being a muscular jock too”, Donny commented as he rubbed Mike’s arm, “What if we dilute the formula it will be less potent? We can reduce your muscle mass and strength without losing it all.” “It sounds risky. Do you think it would actually work?” Mike asked. “We’ll cut the formula in half. If it doesn’t work we have the other supplements to reverse it again. But now we know not to ingest so much of the stuff.” Donny reached into his bag and pulled out the same sports bottle he used on Justin. “I used only about half of this on Justin. I filled the container with water to dilute it down. Just swallow a little of it and see how it effects you.” Mike took the plastic bottle from Donny using only his thumb and index finger trying not to burst the bottle like he did the football. Unfortunately, Mike still didn’t have complete control over his strength. The bottle’s top exploded off from the pressure of Mike’s grip causing most of the formula to spill to the ground. Mike looked at Donny, “Sorry”. Mike knew he had to do something to get back to being normal. He moved the bottle to his lips, his hand visibly shaking. He sipped a few ounces. He looked at Donny again who smiled at him. Mike swallowed the chemically enhanced water. Donny took the bottle from Mike’s hand and put the top back on and placed it back in his bag. Mike waited a few moments, “It didn’t work, nothing is happening. I don’t know if I’m disappointed or relieved”. “Don’t worry man. We’ll think of something else to try. I promise not to give up on you” Donny reached for Mike’s hand to comfort him. He noticed that Mike was getting hard again. “It looks like you are happy about my idea being a total failure”. “What do you mean?” Mike asked noticing Donny’s hand on the outline of his erection. “Why am I hard? I didn’t even feel it happening. I shouldn’t be…” Mike said before stopping in mid-sentence. His body became flush, the blood surging through each muscle again. Mike started to moan as his body shrank slightly. Donny pulled down Mike’s shorts; he saw Mike’s balls tripling in size. Mike’s cock was lengthening too. It was pressed hard against his body, growing up between his massive pecs. Mike leaned back onto the car, his fingers ripping into the metal as he gripped the hood. He bent his head backwards and screamed. He shot an enormous load straight into the air. It went so high; Donny couldn’t see it in the night sky. In seconds it was over. Donny looked into the air and then at Mike. “We better move, Mike. It’s going to rain” Donny said as he pulled up Mike’s shorts. As soon as they got about six feet, gallons of thick cum fell from the sky and covered the car where they had been sitting. Donny looked at Mike, “How do you feel?” “Okay I guess. I feel a little looser, I can move more easily now” Mike said swinging his heavy arms back and forth. He rubbed his sculpted abs looking for fat. “It doesn’t look like I lost any definition. Get the tape measure, Donny”. Donny took Mike’s statistics and figured Mike had lost about 20% of his muscle mass. According to the scale Mike had also lost 420 pounds. Mike didn’t understand why he had lost so much more weight than muscle. Donny told him maybe the formula affected his muscle density. His muscles weren’t as dense or powerful as they were before. To test the theory, Mike went back to the crane. But this time when he tried to hold it over his head, he barely had the strength to support the weight with both hands. He knew it couldn’t hold it up with one arm as he was able to do very easily before. It seemed Mike had lost about 60% of his strength. Mike was thrilled the experiment had worked. He still had a fantastic physique and the strength of about 400 average men. He thought he was still too strong to live a semi-normal life and asked to take another sip of the diluted formula. Donny convinced him to wait until tomorrow to see if there were any delayed side effects. “If you still want to tomorrow, we’ll come back here and do the experiment again. You should jerk-off a couple times during the night to see what impact that has on your body too”, Donny told Mike. “Maybe you should sleep over to make sure I follow your directions, dear doctor” Mike said as he picked Donny up in one arm and the gym bag in the other. They left the scrap yard and went to Donny’s truck. Once they left, a figure of a small boy appeared from the shadows. He walked over to the cum covered car and searched for some still active cream. Unfortunately, the muscle juice had dried completely. He slammed his small fist onto the hood in frustration. He yelped in pain as his weak body impacted the steel. He would have to wait to get his revenge. • «13» By Clarence591 Mike had a rough night. Since coming home from the salvage yard, he had broken two chairs, the refrigerator door and a bathroom sink. His parents bombarded him with questions when they first saw him. He simply said he didn’t want to talk about it in his commanding voice, and they never spoke again for the remainder of the evening. After Mike ate every morsel of food in the house, he went upstairs to his room. He figured the bed would collapse under his weight; so he put the mattress on the floor to sleep. But the mattress couldn’t provide him any comfort. The normal ten inch metal springs were compressed to less than an inch under his weight. His shoulders and lower legs hung over the edges, his mammoth physique wider and longer than the full size mattress. He put the mattress back on the box spring and told Donny he could sleep there, while he would use the floor tonight. He had a difficult time getting comfortable. Mike’s large rounded butt and muscle engorged shoulders prevented his lower back from reaching the floor. Mike stuffed five rolled up bath towels under the exaggerated arch to give his lumbar region some support. After several hours of restlessness, Mike finally drifted off to sleep. Donny stared at Mike. Mike’s flawless nude physique glowed in the moonlight. The sheen of sweat from the always warm behemoth highlighted the shape of his muscles. All night Donny tried to close his eyes to get some sleep, but he couldn’t fight the overwhelming desire to look at the resting giant. Watching his chest rise and fall with each breath was hypnotic. For the last hour Donny had a painful erection too. Mike’s musky scent permeated the bedroom, even with the open windows to let in the cool night air. The scent, for some reason, kept Donny aroused against his own will. Donny could tell that Mike had finally fallen asleep, due to his snoring. For such a big man, the snoring was rather soft and soothing. Mike must have been having an erotic dream; Donny noticed Mike’s cock was starting to expand. Within a few seconds Mike was at full mast. Donny’s own erection ached as he grew even harder at the sight. Donny had to touch Mike’s sex stick, he felt compelled to do it. He silently got out of bed and walked over to Mike’s body. Donny straddled Mike’s hips and sat down, resting his own muscular ass on Mike’s powerful thighs. Donny didn’t worry about waking Mike. Mike’s super dense muscles still prevented him from feeling another person’s presence. Donny licked Mike’s rod providing lubricate for his hands to run up and down the almost two foot length. He hugged the thick fuck pole trying to force it to more upright position. Donny pulled with all his strength but soon realized his 24” arms couldn’t overpower Mike’s cock. Mike must have felt something during the struggle, his raised his hand to touch his rod and hit Donny in the shoulder. The unconscious tap knocked Donny off of is best friend and threw him into the nearby wall. Donny stayed against the wall for several minutes silently rubbing his bruised shoulder. He wanted to make sure Mike hadn’t woken up. When Mike’s snoring returned, Donny moved closer. He then straddled Mike’s upper torso, this time putting Mike’s thick cock between his ass cheeks. Donny bobbed up and down slightly as the powerful cock supported his weight as if a chair. Donny realized this was about as far as Mike’s cock could get into his inferior body. Donny looked down onto Mike’s immaculate face; the powerful square jaw the highlight of his perfect profile. He was more beautiful than any Greek statue. Even lying down, Mike had a deep valley of muscle cleavage. Donny forced his cock down between Mike’s pecs, the tip almost touching Mike’s cleft chin. Donny felt the heat from Mike's body on his sensitive cock. Donny was near orgasm, and then Mike moved slightly adjusting his arm position. Mike’s pectorals flexed and bulged with the movement of his arms trapping Donny’s cock between them. Mike then turned his head to face the other direction, the coarse beard on his chin brushing the tip of Donny’s inflamed rod. Donny lost control, but his cum backed-up due to the clamp-like pressure of Mike’s pecs. Donny was in great pain, his balls needed to release their load. Donny leaned backwards trying to pull his cock free, just then Mike relaxed his pecs. Donny’s cock sprung up towards his own chest. A large load of thick cum oozed from his bruised member covering his upper torso. Donny laid there on Mike’s cock catching his breath and rubbing his own cock. He rolled off his best friend and crawled out of the room. He went to the bathroom and washed his body. He looked into the mirror, thinking how he had used Mike’s unconscious body to jerk off. Was that rape? He knew it was wrong, but being near Mike made him do things he knew were wrong. Donny decided to spend the rest of the night downstairs on the living room couch. Keeping a distance from Mike was the only way he was going to get any sleep tonight. ------------------------------------ In the morning, Mike and Donny left for football practice early. Mike couldn’t even shower because he was too big for the bathtub stall. He planned on using the school’s large shower room after practice. He knew that would make his team mates happy too. The coach waited for his team on the field. He wanted to have one last session before the big game. Tomorrow they were playing Valley Stream High, last year’s state champions. The coach didn’t know his team of high school jocks had been enhanced and now had better physical abilities than the best NFL team. He stood there stunned as he saw his team enter the field. Each boy, no man, was impressive. They were taller and bigger than he remembered. As they got closer he noticed even the chubbier boys had turned into ripped, muscular men. The uniforms showed every bulge of their improved physiques. Even their faces looked more mature and, surprising himself he thought, more handsome. The coach felt himself getting aroused surrounded by these ultra-jocks. He decided not to ask questions or comment on their appearance. He was happy they were on his team. He stayed focused on the game to keep his mind off of their physical improvements. But then Mike and Donny entered the field, he watched the shirtless Mike walk toward him. The coach’s jaw dropped. Mike got nearer and smiled at the older man, “What’s up, coach?” Mike’s presence and voice sent shock waves through his body. The coach stammered as he instructed Kyle to take over the practice until he returned. The coach hurried off the field doing his best to hide his erection. He went to his office and jerked off thinking about Mike. The practice went very well even with the coach frequently leaving to pleasure himself. Each man honed his new physical abilities to perfection. The men had gained each other's knowledge of the game through Justin's spunk. They intuitively knew what the other was thinking during each play. Mike was put in the receiver position. Whenever he got the ball, he simply walked quickly to the end zone. His bulky thighs didn’t permit him to run. Even after being hit by seven or eight large men he didn’t fall. The men hung on to his body trying to prevent him from making a touch down; but, his sheer strength made him unstoppable. Mike could only participate in two or three plays before he became overheated. But that was enough to ensure his team’s victory in tomorrow’s game. At the end of the four hour practice, Mike was dripping wet. But unlike most men, his body odor attracted people to him instead of repelling them. The whole team quickly undressed and followed him into the shower. They took turns washing his body. Mike just stood in the middle of the room following their directions. He lifted his arms or flexed a muscle when instructed by his worshippers. He bent forward so someone could wash his hair. He enjoyed the shampoo, he could actually feel his team mates fingers has they ran through the hairs on his scalp. But he felt nothing from the neck down. It was obvious his peers were enjoying his physique and that made him happy. After Mike was rinsed and dried by his team mates, he headed to his locker to put on another pair of too tight shorts. Suddenly he got a cramp in left hamstring. He tired rubbing the pain away but couldn’t reach it. Donny tried to punch the cramp away, but just ended up hurting his hand. Another team mate suggested Mike lie on the floor and have someone jump up and down on the back of his thigh to relieve his pain. That idea also didn’t work. Kyle came out of the groundskeeper storage room adjacent to the locker room with two sledge hammers. He gave one to Donny who was standing on the other side of Mike’s prone body. “He should feel this”, Kyle said as he raised the ten pound steel hammer over his head and forced it down with all his strength into Mike’s thigh. “Yes, that felt good, harder”, Mike said trying to straighten his leg completely. Kyle did it again and Donny joined in. The two men worked together. Soon the developed a rhythm taking turns whacking Mike’s thigh. “That’s feels great, could you guys do my back too. Please”, Mike begged them, thrilled to finally feel something. Donny and Kyle worked their way up and down Mikes’ entire back and legs. Donny laughed when he hit Mike’s ass cheek. The solid muscle created such a kick-back when hit with the hammer it almost knocked Donny on his ass. Kyle was like a mad man putting all his incredible strength into every hit. He was totally enjoying this opportunity to beat on his rival. His body was covered in sweat; he became obsessed with actually hurting Mike. He missed Mike's calf muscle on one strike and took a large chip out of the concrete floor making it obvious to everyone just how hard Mike's body really was. He hit Mike’s body over and over again with such force that the wooden handle on his hammer snapped in half. Donny looked at Kyle with disgust, “What is wrong with you, man”. Donny then looked down at Mike and asked, “Mike are you alright?” There was no response, Donny bent down to be closer to Mike’s head and asked again, “Are you okay, man?” Donny then heard a familiar sound, it was Mike snoring. He laughed and stood up. “He’s okay, he just fell asleep. Let him rest guys. He didn’t get much sleep last night. I’ll come back for him later”. The whole team laughed, except for Kyle upset Mike was unhurt. They all returned to their lockers and got dressed. Eventually everyone had left the building except for Mike and the coach. The coach toured the locker room and showers to make sure him and Mike were alone. He then stood over the sleeping student. His cock got hard again. He was surprised how many times he had cum today and yet was able to get hard just by looking at Mike. The coach had never been attracted to another man before. He found he couldn’t resist the desire to touch Mike’s body. He had to know how all that powerful muscle felt. The coach slipped off his clothes and lay on top of Mike. His huge body felt so hard and masculine. The coach positioned himself so his cock rested on Mike’s ass. He thrust his hips back and forth rubbing his hard cock along the deep groove between Mike’s ass cheeks. The coach didn’t have the strength to separate the two huge mounds of impenetrable muscle. Donny had returned to pick up his sleeping friend when he walked in on the coach. The coach was so enjoying himself so much he didn’t hear Donny. Donny quickly stepped back behind a row of lockers and watched the coach shoot his load onto Mike’s back. The coach laid there a few moments after cuming. He then stood up and said out loud, “What have I done?” He grabbed a towel from a nearby bench to wipe his crème from the teenager’s ass and back. Donny couldn’t say anything or think poorly of the coach, he had done the same thing himself to Mike last night. The coach put his clothes back on and left the building looking embarrassed. Donny waited for the coach to leave before he approached Mike. He shouted in Mike’s ear to wake him up. Mike started to move, his eyes blinking to adjust to the bright lights. “What happened?” he asked. “You fell asleep during your sledge-hammer massage, dude”, Donny answered. “Sorry man, I guess I was more tired than I thought. I didn’t sleep well last night. I just couldn’t get comfortable, plus it was so damn hot.” Mike said as he rubbed his eyes and got onto his feet. He stretched his long powerful limbs forcing blood into his stiff muscles. Donny was distracted by the flexing and just stared in awe. Mike saw his friend staring at his body and broke the silence, “Um, what time is it?” “What?” Donny asked. “I asked what time it was, Donny” Mike said with a smile. “Oh, nearly 6 o’clock”, Donny replied forcing his eyes off Mike’s chest to only have the blood rush faster to his hardening cock when he saw Mike’s sexy smile. “Ummmm, do you still want to go to the salvage yard again tonight?” Donny moved his hands to his crotch to try to hide his growing manhood in his tight jeans. “Definitely, dude. I’m still too big and strong. Did you see I couldn’t even run out there today? And I can only play a few minutes before I’m burning up from the heat. I can’t even play a whole quarter. That doesn’t make me a great football player does it? Plus I’m not going to spend another night breaking my parent’s furniture and not being able to sleep.” Mike walked to his door-less locker to get dressed. Both men left the locker room together. Mike jumped into the back of the truck as Donny’s pulled out of the school parking lot. As they drove off, they were followed by another car. • «14» By Clarence591 Mike and Donny walked up to the salvage yard’s gate. The chain Mike broke last night had been replaced with a stronger one and new No Trespassing signs were posted. Mike was about to snap the chain between his fingers when the sound of large barking dog came from the other side of the fence. The chain link gate was covered with a green plastic mesh, so the jocks couldn’t see what was on the other side. Suddenly a man’s voice was heard, “We’re closed. Come back in the morning”. “We didn’t realize you were closed. Sorry to have bothered you”, Donny replied as he motioned to Mike to head back to his truck. Mike reached out and grabbed Donny’s arm to stop his departure. Donny grimaced in pain as Mike’s fingers tore into his normally rock-hard bicep. Mike saw Donny’s expression and released his grip. Donny rubbed his tanned upper arm trying to erase the white marks left by Mike’s hand. “Sorry man. But don’t give up so easily. We’ve got to get in there”, Mike said. “Mike, don’t you hear that dog barking. And the man said, they’re closed”, Donny replied stressing the word man. Hearing the conversation on the other side, the yard’s new security guard announced arrogantly, “No one is getting in here tonight guys. Like I said, we’re closed”. Mike turned away from Donny and faced the gate focusing on the spot the voice seemed to be coming. “I think you will let us in”, Mike spoke in a deep commanding tone. Donny heard him use that same tone last night on his parents. “Why would I do that sir?” the voice asked meekly. “Because I want you to”, Mike answered back. In seconds, the sound of the rattling chain was heard being pulled through the gate. With a creak, one side of the gate opened about 3 feet. Mike smiled at Donny and gestured to him to enter through first. Donny entered the yard and was greeted by a sturdy man in his 30s wearing a guard’s uniform. The guard stood near the gate the fingers of one hand clenching the chain link, his other hand held the leash of a snarling German Shepard. The barking dog made Donny take a few steps back. The guard looked over Donny’s athletic form. The young man’s tight clothing showcased is muscular physique. His all-American looks seem to please the guard. Donny enjoyed being an object of desire again. Whenever he was around Mike, he usually faded into the background, going unnoticed. It happened again as the guard’s attention was redirected to Mike as he made his way through the gate. Mike had to step in sideways through the too narrow opening, his massive chest only an inch away from the guard’s stunned face. The guard involuntarily inhaled deeply as Mike’s scent reached his nostrils. Within seconds the guard’s cock started to expand. The guard scanned Mike’s body just as he had Donny, his approval much more obvious this time. The guard’s eyes widened as he saw the bulge contained in Mike’s tight shorts. The guard’s eyes continued up Mike’s exposed abdominal muscles to his titanic chest. The guard’s cock was completely hard now, the outline of his average unit easily visible in his form fitting trousers. When the guard saw Mike’s face, he paused and swallowed the vast amount of saliva that had accumulated in his mouth. “Thank you”, Mike said and then smiled. His face was made more beautiful by his flawless white teeth. The guard let go of the gate and grabbed his crotch as he moaned softly. Donny saw a growing dark spot forming where the guard’s cock ended. The guard was completely distracted by Mike’s presence; he didn’t realize his canine companion had been barking uncontrollably at the two studs. Mike looked at the dog and said “Quiet” in a normal volume. The dog instantly stopped barking and sat down behind the guard with a slight whimper. Donny thought to himself even animals respect Mike’s dominance. “We are going to spend about an hour or two here. You will go to the office and stay there until we are done. When we leave you will come back here to lock the gate and you are not to mention to anyone that we were here. Do you understand?” Mike spoke to the guard in his soothing baritone voice. “Yes, I understand sir”, the guard answered very calmly. The guard, unlike the dog, didn’t appear frightened or intimidated by Mike. He just accepted Mike’s orders as a foot soldier would a commanding officer’s. There was never a question who was in charge of whom. The guard left with the dog quietly walking by his side. Donny looked up at Mike in awe. “Don’t worry dude, I would never make you do anything you didn’t want to do”, Mike said without looking at Donny. Mike walked away heading toward the industrial scale. After a moment Donny followed him. Before the guard entered the office trailer, he was distracted by his watch dog. The dog sensed another person had entered the premises through the still opened gate and stopped moving. Not wanting to disobey his orders, the guard gave a quick tug on the leash and both entered the building closing the door behind them. Donny checked Mike’s weight and measurements to make sure they hadn’t changed during the last 24 hours. With Mike’s statistics confirmed, Donny gave his friend the diluted formula to sip. Mike swallowed and removed his shorts. Within a few moments, Mike felt his strength fade and his body lighten. Donny watched as his team mate shrunk in height and width. At the same time Mike’s hardened cock and balls expanded dramatically. Mike’s breath quickened as he grabbed his formidable rod and stroked it roughly. He aimed for a pile of hubcaps about 20 yards in front of him as he felt the pressure building in his balls. He grunted as a thick stream of spunk burst from his hose, the force of his load scattering the hubcaps about. Quarts of his muscle crème pooled in the overturned wheel covers. Mike felt his cock shrink in his hand. He knew his muscles weren’t the only things decreasing in mass. He noticed Donny approaching him with the measuring tape. “I think I may be getting down to a more manageable size”, Mike said lifting his deflated bag sack. “You’re still the biggest man I’ve ever seen”, Donny commented putting his hand on top of Mike’s. Mike was only about 6” taller than his friend now. Mike moved his hand to his massive chest and rubbed his pecs. “Seriously, I think I may be able to wear shirts and pants again like a normal person.” “Yeah, if a normal person had a 73” chest with a 38” waist” Donny said removing the tape from around Mike’s carved waist. Donny continued to take Mike’s measurements and write them down in a small notepad to chart Mike’s regression. Mike had lost about 10% of his muscle mass and a couple of inches off his cock’s length and girth. Mike’s weight was down to 431 pounds. Mike wanted to test his strength level, so he walked to the crane he lifted yesterday. Donny thought he heard a noise over by the hubcaps and was about to investigate when Mike emerged breathing hard and sweating profusely. “I can’t budge it. It’s actually too heavy for me now”, Mike said. Donny couldn’t tell if Mike was happy or upset. “Try your super dumbbell, Mike”, Donny said trying to encourage his friend. Mike walked over to the home made weight and easily lifted it over his head using both arms. He did a couple of curls with it as a smile came over his face. He tired doing one arm curls and was only able to force a single rep from each arm before his engorged biceps failed. Mike walked over to Donny who was busy calculating the results. “I figure the average guy our age could do a one arm curl with a 50 pound bar for one repetition. So you have the strength of 160 men, which means you lost about 60% of your overall strength. That’s consistent with what happened last night.” Donny said out loud while deep in thought. After reviewing the numbers again, he looked at Mike who was wiping the sweat from his forehead. Donny walked quickly to the hose and started to spray down his overheated friend. Mike’s body cooled down much more quickly tonight. He told Donny to stop after about three minutes under the hose. “Do you fell alright, Mike? Are you okay with loosing so much power?” “Yeah, I’m fine”, Mike said as he pulled on his still tight shorts. “I was a little bummed when I couldn’t lift the crane. I feel like a failed or something. But I’m really glad to be more normal. I feel more in control of my body. All during practice today I was afraid I was going to accidentally hurt someone on the field just be touching them or stepping on their foot. Look what I did to your arm tonight”, Mike said pointing to Donny’s newly bruised bicep. “I’m really sorry, dude. I didn’t mean to hurt you”. “I know man. It’s okay. It matches the one I have on my other shoulder”, Donny said lifting his shirt sleeve to reveal the bruise he got from the sleeping giant. “Did I do that too? Man, I don’t even remember touching you there. When did it happen?” Mike said putting his hand to his forehead trying to recall the incident. Donny regretted bringing it up. He wasn’t about to tell Mike how he sodomized him during the night. “Oh, it was during practice. But it’s really no big deal. I’m a pretty tough guy myself. I’ll recover”. He said as he punched Mike hard in the shoulder, the impact causing a loud thud sound. Mike laughed then suddenly his face went sad. “You didn’t feel my punch did you?” “No. But that’s okay for now. You were right; this process should be slow and steady so we don’t make any mistakes. For the rest of the night I’m focusing on the game tomorrow. The team comes first, right?”, Mike said as he smiled at Donny. Donny felt a twinge at his crotch. He quickly looked away and started to gather his belongings. He put the water bottle, notepad and tape measure back in his backpack. He took out a bottle of Gatorade and handed it to Mike. “Drink this; it will help your body recover.” “You think my body needs help?” Mike asked coyly and continued to grin. He wanted to know if he still had the ability to get a man erect with just a smile. “Stop it Mike. You just said you were going to concentrate on the game” Donny remarked as he started to walk toward the gate. “Come back here”, Mike said in his commanding voice. Donny stopped in his tracks and walked quickly back to Mike’s side. “You said you wouldn’t make me do anything I didn’t want to do”, Donny said trying his best to resist Mike. “What’s wrong with you tonight? Don’t you want to be with me?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s resistance. “Yes”, Donny said breathlessly while looking at Mike, then he remembered how being near Mike effected him. He forced his gaze away from the muscle god, “I mean no. I can’t tonight. You’re still too big for us to do anything, plus I’m not in the mood.” “Oh really” Mike said running his index finger down along Donny’s left pant leg following the bulge of his 9” inch monster, Mike’s finger unintentionally overpowering its rock-hard surface. Donny gasped in pain and stepped backwards out of Mike’s reach. Of the two bruises he received from Mike last night, the one on his cock was the most painful. “Yes really. I’m tired of being hard all the time. And I’m tired of being ignored by everyone when I’m around you”, Donny sniped. He saw a look of hurt appear on Mike’s handsome face and regretted his words. None of that was something Mike could control. “I guess I’m just tired, dude. I didn’t sleep well last night either. I want to focus on the game too. I think it would be best, for the team, if I slept at home tonight”. “Okay. You’re the boss”, Mike said shrugging his broad shoulders. Both men knew that wasn’t true. They left the scrap yard and parted ways when Donny dropped Mike off at his house. As Donny drove away, he looked at Mike’s reflection in his rear view mirror and felt regret for the third time that night. -------------------------------- A slender form stalked the two jocks staying in the shadows of the auto graveyard. He stayed close enough to hear their conversation without getting noticed. After Mike shot his load and left the area, the stalker headed straight to the pile of sum soaked hubcaps. He removed the top of his own small water bottle and carefully poured in the puddles of muscle juice that had formed inside the caps. He had intended not to ingest any of the cum until he was at home, but the desire to be strong again overcame any previous plans or rational thoughts. He licked the outside of the container to remove the excess spunk. It tasted so earthy and rich. He chugged almost all of what he collected. He removed his clothes as he waited for his body to react to the thick crème. Soon he felt a surge of pain radiate from his balls. He grabbed them and tried to hold on as they expanded. He had only felt pain like this once before. The torture got worse as his balls multiplied in size by over 500%. He let out a slight scream against his wish to remain quiet; the pain was too much for him to bear. He fell into unconsciousness. Justin awoke and looked down onto his body. His balls were still throbbing and red, but less painful. His cock was thick and standing at attention. He eyes went to his thighs which were now sculpted with muscle. He ran his hand over his washboard abs and thick chest. He flexed his arm and smiled at the large ball of muscle. He looked like a teenage athlete again instead of prepubescent boy. Justin got to his feet and remembered where he was. He saw Mike and Donny exiting through the gate. It was Justin’s turn to test the strength of his muscles. He started to walk toward Mike’s colossal barbell. The movement caused a shock of pain to run through his body emanating from his balls. He took a deep breath and got to the weight walking slowly. He tried to lift it but couldn’t. Frustrated he slammed his fit into the I-beam bar. He laughed when he saw a dent in the iron that matched the shape of his fist while his hand remained unmarked. Justin wanted to know how big he had gotten so he headed toward the scale. His initial weight was 270 pounds, but it kept changing, going higher and higher. It seemed he was getting heavier with every passing minute. He stayed on the scale for more than ten minutes watching the numbers change. By the time he stepped off he was at 350 pounds. As he walked he felt heavier and more powerful. Even his balls didn’t hurt as much. Justin wondered if the pain had subsided or had his pain threshold just increased along with his strength. He passed by a collection of windshields and saw his reflection. His body looked massive, each muscle perfectly formed on his fat-free frame. He did a double bicep pose and noticed how his biceps had grown over the last 15 minutes. He bounced his thick pecs and crunched his abdominal bricks as he felt each muscle. His body had become strangely numb. It was as if every muscle had been injected with Novocain. It almost felt as if he was touching someone else’s body. This must be what Mike was experiencing. No wonder he couldn’t control his power. After flexing his thighs we got closer to the glass to examine his face. Once again he had the stunning rugged features of a real man. He no longer looked feminine or fragile. He closed his eyes to fight the urge to cum. He figured the longer he held off, the bigger he would become. Justin walked over to Mike’s weight again. He bent down to get underneath the weight. Taking a deep breath, he used every ounce of his strength to push the weight up. He straightened his powerful legs lifting the weight. He then pressed it over his head and laughed. He lowered the 4 ton weight back to his shoulders and pressed it over his head again, then once more. The weight felt lighter with each lift. Justin’s cock became harder as he realized how powerful he was becoming. He set the weight down and did a two arm curl with ease. He then tried a one arm curl. First he had some difficulty, but soon he was on his sixth repetition. He had become stronger than Mike. It made sense; Mike had lost 60% of his strength. That strength was contained in his cum. By swallowing it, Justin was now 20% stronger than Mike. He would now be able to get revenge on the men that made him a weakling. He would make Mike and Donny beg for mercy as he crushed their balls, just like Mike did to him less than a week ago. Justin felt so masculine and powerful as he pushed the weight over his head and held it in place with just one arm. The feeling overwhelmed Justin. He couldn’t hold back any longer, he shot a large load of spunk, his balls shrinking as they emptied. Catching his breath, Justin’s arm started to shake under the weight. He no longer could support it and it crashed down to the ground in front of him. Justin felt his strength drain from his body as his balls expanded again. He released another load and his muscles shrank as his balls expanded painfully again. A third stream of cum was expelled from his shortening cock. Justin screamed as his balls filled for a fourth time. He stumbled back to where he had left his clothes. He tried to stop cumming but couldn’t. His pain threshold was decreasing along with his muscles and strength; the fifth expansion sent him reeling to the ground. He regretted not waiting to swallow Mike’s cum as he originally planned. By the tenth orgasm, Justin was near unconsciousness again. Justin’s body had returned to its abnormally slender stature. “No it’s not fair. Why should Mike have everything and I have nothing”, Justin said out loud sounding like a child throwing a tantrum. He touched his devastated scrotum. He gasped as intense pain engulfed the sensitive sack. He thought he hadn’t felt such pain since Mike’s crushed his balls and literally sucked the masculinity out of his body. He then realized that was the problem. Mike had damaged his testicles making them unable to truly assimilate Mike’s muscle cum. That’s why he didn’t retain any mass or strength. Mike was responsible for turning him into a little boy and preventing him from being a real man again. The hatred for Mike grew in Justin’s heart even more. Justin had to think of another way to get revenge on Mike. To make him suffer for what he did. Justin’s planning was interrupted by the sound of a barking dog coming quickly towards him. Soon the vicious dog was nearly on top of him, held back by the rugged security guard. The guard looked at Justin’s frail body and soft facial features. He guessed Justin was about ten years old due to the small size of his genitalia and lack of pubic hair, though he was tall for his age. “Little boy, where are your clothes?” he asked. Justin crawled away reaching for his clothes. “I’m not a little boy, I’m seventeen”, he said as he pulled on his pants. “Whatever kid. You better get out of here before I call the cops and they throw your scrawny ass into juvy.” The guard said trying to best to frighten the boy. Justin grabbed his water bottle after putting on his shirt and shoes. “I’m leaving. I got everything I need.” The guard escorted Justin to the gate and locked it closed. On the other side Justin lifted the translucent bottle up toward the street lamp looking at the small remaining amount of Mike’s cum. “Yes, I’ve got everything I need.” • «15» By Clarence591 On the way to the game, Donny stopped to pick-up Mike. Mike was still too tall and wide to fit comfortably in the passenger seat, so he rode in the back again. It also meant the two didn’t have to converse. Both felt a little awkward around each other after last night. When they arrived Mike headed for the locker room to change with Donny following behind as usual. It seemed natural for Donny to take the subservient position and walk several paces behind the muscle god. Donny didn’t mind, it gave him the opportunity to view the movement of Mike’s powerful ass. Donny stopped before entering the building when he noticed Mr.Barker’s car pull into the lot. Barker and Kyle got out of the front seat, then the back door opened and Justin appeared. The threesome was having a serious discussion near the car, with Justin doing most of the talking. Kyle noticed Donny watching them and said something to the others. The other two men looked up at Donny. Mr.Barker smiled and waved as he made a comment to his companions. The other two waved at Donny and smiled. Donny waved back and entered the building to catch up with Mike. In his gut, he felt something was wrong. Donny found Mike talking to a mutual friend, Jim, who was on the basketball team. Mike had been walking around barefoot for the last several days since none of his shoes fit his larger feet. Mike called Jim last night to ask if he could borrow a pair of sneakers for the game. Mike had hoped since both were now about the same height, 6’ 8”, their feet would be a similar size. Mike tried on Jim’s size 14 EEE footwear. They were very snug on Mike. “These will have to do. I’m glad to know I’m not the only one with huge clown feet” Mike said with a laugh. Then he shook his friend’s hand. “Thanks Jim”. “Anything for you, dude”, Jim said admiring his school mate’s physique up close for the first time. Jim took the opportunity to move even closer to Mike and hug him, running his hand over Mike’s thick back, shoulder and bulging arm. The embrace lasted longer than Mike expected. He pulled away from Jim and smiled at him. Jim blushed, grateful his extra long shirt covered the expanding bulge in his pants. Jim left saying “Good luck in the game today”. Donny felt a little jealousy watching the exchange. “Now, let’s see if my uniform fits”, Mike said turning towards Donny. “Are you alright? You have a strange look on your face.” “I’m fine. I didn’t know you and Jim were such good friends” Donny answered jealously. “What?” Mike asked surprised by Donny’s attitude. “Nothing. I’ve got to get dressed myself. I’ll see you on the field”, Donny said realizing he was acting foolish. He needed to get away from Mike so he could think logically again. “Okay then, I’ll see you later dude”, Mike responded in his confusion. When Donny arrived at his locker, Kyle was already standing in front of his own locker. Donny’s was directly across the aisle from Kyle’s. Kyle looked into the mirror hanging on the inside of his locker door watching Donny’s reflection. He carefully notated the combination as Donny opened his locker, writing it down on a small piece of paper. Kyle continued to watch as Donny put his backpack into the locker and started to undress. Donny would be the alpha male at any other school. His pop idol looks combined with his tall, muscular physique made him breathtakingly beautiful. Donny slid his flannel shirt off of one boulder like shoulder and then the other. His hair’s golden highlights complemented the tan skin that covered his broad back. Kyle watched as Donny’s triceps rippled with power when he undid the button on his tight jeans. He lowered his pants revealing his smooth, flawless ass and massive thighs. It was obvious he liked to go commando, even when sunbathing since there were no tan lines. Donny removed an athletic supporter from his locker and stepped within the narrow straps. He bent down to grab the garment stretching the back of his thighs forcing the muscles to flex. Kyle let out a slight moan at the sight of Captain America’s exposed, vulnerable ass. He thought the sound was echoing around him, but soon realized every other man in the aisle was spying on Donny too. Donny pulled his jock into place, the tight straps accentuating the round shape of his firm cheeks. His cup fell out of his locker onto the floor. Donny turned around to pick it up and now faced Kyle. Donny inserted the cup into the supporter’s pouch, compressing his huge package into the extra-large piece of plastic. After adjusting his equipment for comfort, he looked up and noticed Kyle was watching him in the mirror. “Enjoying the show?” he asked. “In your dreams” Kyle said trying to sound macho. Everyone else in the aisle started to move again as if they hadn’t been watching Donny either. “Whatever”, Donny said as he put on his football pants and tied the laced fly. After a few moments he added, “I saw you speaking with Justin and Barker in the parking lot. What were you talking about?” “Not that it is any of your business, but Justin wants to be the team’s water boy”, Kyle answered as he continued to change his clothes very slowly. He didn’t want Kyle to see his erect cock. “You’ve got to be kidding. I hope you told him no. You can’t trust him. He’s up to something and that can’t be good for anyone”, Donny said. “Especially for you and mighty Mike”, Kyle said with a smirk. Donny grabbed Kyle’s arm, “I know you were friends once, but remember what he did to you, the team, and Amy. Justin only cares about himself. You must realize that after everything that’s happened over the last week.” “What I realize is how you set me up and how you used the both of us for your own gain. I blame you and Mike for what happened to me not Justin” Kyle said shaking Donny’s hand off of his foreman. “Okay, I set you up to save Mike, true. But I didn’t do it alone. I had Barker’s help, your other close friend. And that was the second time Justin took away your muscles. How about the first time? I had nothing to do with that. You must have a really bad memory or you’re still under the control of Justin’s dick” Donny said his voice getting louder. “What I remember is Barker bringing Justin’s cum over to me because you and Mike were purposely ignoring me. If it were up to you, I would still be a 500 pound fat man. At least Barker helped me get my muscles back. Muscles that I truly deserve unlike you and Mike”, Kyle yelled not backing down from the larger stud. “You’re crazy man?” Donny said turning away from Kyle to face his locker again. “Am I? You know if it wasn’t for those chemicals, I would be the most muscular dude at this school. You would be nothing but a scrawny geek and Mike would be a fat slob. I’m the only one of us to have the superior genetics to gain muscle mass easily. I’m the natural born athlete.” Kyle yelled louder, the pent up anger finally being released. His emotions were running so high, his eyes were tearing and his voice wavering. “But now I’m third best, instead of my rightful position at the top”. “Yeah, you should be the alpha male”, Donny said grabbing Kyle’s small size jock from his locker and holding it up against his own much larger cup. “It takes more than big muscles to be a true alpha male”. Kyle ripped his jock away from Donny and turned back to his locker without saying a word. Donny knew he wasn’t helping the situation. He also knew a lot of what Kyle said was true. But there was no going back now and he wouldn’t want to. Donny took a deep breathe and said more softly, “Look Kyle, you have a great physique. And you are right; you do have some natural advantages. But you wouldn’t look as good as you do right now either without the chemicals. You would’ve had to work-out heavy for years and follow restrictive diets and take all kinds of supplements to achieve that body. You’re a 17 year old boy with the muscles of a 24 year old professional athlete. You have a seven year head start on all other natural athletes in the world. Think about what that will mean when you go to college next year. Take advantage of that, man. Be thankful for what you see when you look in the mirror, like everyone else in this room. Don’t focus on the fact you aren’t as big as Mike or I. It’s your obsession to be better than Mike that caused most of your problems. Don’t let envy or Justin poison your mind. You know Justin only wants to become the water boy to somehow get revenge on us”, Donny said sincerely. “Whatever man. There’s nothing I can do about it anyway. After all it was Mike’s idea. And whatever Mike wants, Mike gets. Right?” Kyle said turning his body to look directly into Donny’s eyes. Donny could still see the deep seeded anger there. “Did I hear my name?”, Mike said as he approached the two men attracted by the yelling. Both men looked at Mike in awe. He managed to pull on his old football pants over his thicker muscles, the stretchy material clinging to every inch of his lower body. He could only get them on by removing all the padding. He would have to do the same with his jersey. But he knew he didn’t need artificial pads anymore. He had natural padding, his super dense muscles. As all eyes focused on him, he flexed his naked upper body. He never looked more masculine. He knew he was everyone’s ultimate football locker fantasy. “Is everything okay over here, guys?” “Yes, we were just discussing Justin. He wants to take your advice and become the team’s water boy. He feels it will help him make mends for what he did to the team when he was under the influence of all those chemicals. He wanted me to ask you if it was okay Mike, since you are the team captain” Donny spoke as if reading from a script. “I guess so” Mike said to Kyle. “Thank you, Mike”, Kyle responded as he turned to face his locker. Mike looked at Donny who was shaking his head no. “What harm could it do?” “I still don’t think it’s a good idea”, Donny said. “Stop worrying. Listen while I’m here, could you tie my laces? I’m afraid I’m going to snap them if I try it” Mike asked Donny. “Sure” Donny said. “I remember when you had to wear these pants at their largest size, now I can’t pull the laces tight enough to fit you’re slimmer waist.” Donny said forgetting all his concerns now that Mike was near him. He looked down and saw the large outline of Mike’s manhood in his skin tight uniform. “Shouldn’t you be wearing a cup, Mike?” “I don’t think they make one big enough to contain me. Plus I think we’ve proofed I don’t need one, remember?” Mike said pulling up on his package trying to make his pants stretch more to accommodate his mass. “That was before you lost 85% of your strength, Mike” Donny whispered with some concern. Kyle quickly turned around at what he overheard. “You’re loosing your strength Mike. I guess I was right, you aren’t meant to be the school alpha male after all”. “I’m making myself less strong to be in more control. No one needs to have the strength of a thousand men.” Mike answered without even looking at Kyle. “When I had that much power I was able to control it fine. In fact I was able to control you too”, Kyle gloated. Mike looked down at Kyle trying to contain his temper, “That was then and this is now. I’m still stronger than you and every other man in this room, combined. I’m willing to have an arm wrestling rematch with you to proof it”. Mike crossed his thick arms over his chest putting his left hand behind his right bicep to make his appear even larger. Mike saw Kyle’s eyes look at the massive mound of muscle and swallow hard. Kyle said nothing. “No? Then how about another stomach punching contest, you seemed to enjoy it last time.” Mike unfolded his arms and put his hands on his hips. He crunched his abs forcing the deep ridges between each muscle to grow deeper. He ran the fingers of his left hand over his armored gut. “In fact I’ll let you hit me anywhere and if I even feel it a little, you’ll be the winner. But if I don’t, I get to hit you back.” Kyle was intimidated at first, then realized that Mike wouldn’t hit him with all his strength. He was too much of a good guy for that. “I accept”, Kyle said. Mike stood there with his hands on his hips again. Kyle widened his stance and pulled his arm back. He twisted his body and threw a fast uppercut, his fist following the deep crevice between Mike’s huge thighs, hitting Mike hard in his balls. Everyone gasped and looked at Mike’s face. There was no reaction. Kyle looked shocked. How could Mike not feel that? He put everything he had into that punch. “I should have guessed where you would hit me. Only a woman or a coward hits a man in his balls” Mike said in disgust. “Now it’s my turn”. “Mike”, Donny said grabbing Mike’s arm. Mike looked at Donny and put his larger hand on top of Donny’s. Donny let his arm drop. Mike walked up to Kyle. He made a fist and put it against Kyle’s muscular stomach. Mike looked at Kyle’s panic stricken face. He opened his hand and forced back his index finger with his thumb. He then released the single finger, flicking Kyle’s abs, never taking his eyes off of Kyle’s face. Kyle bent over in pain. He grabbed his stomach and crumbled to the floor gasping for air. “Are you still questioning who the school alpha male is?” Mike asked looking down at Kyle. “No” Kyle mumbled without looking up. “Good. I’m glad we’ve settled that matter once and for all.” Mike looked up at everyone staring at him. “Let’s get ready men. We have an important game to play today”. Mike walked back to his locker. All eyes were on his ass as he left, the two muscular globes fighting each other for space in his tight pants. When he reached his locker, he made sure no one was watching. He then shook it left leg to loosen his balls and relief some of his discomfort. He did feel Kyle’s punch, for the first time in days he experienced a twinge of pain. He pulled on his tight shirt and tucked it into his pants. He reached farther down to adjust his manhood. He cupped and lifted his jewels before heading out onto the field. He thought again about wearing a cup, but he couldn’t even if he wanted to. He knew that no other man would purposely hit him in his balls out on the field anyway, certainly not with as much force as Kyle had done. Donny quickly finished putting on his gear. He ran to catch up with Mike along with the other members of the team. Kyle was left alone in the locker room. Suddenly a voice broke the silence, “That was fun to watch, but not part of the plan. We have to stick to the plan, Kyle”. Kyle turned to see Justin standing at the end of the aisle. “I know. But it was a perfect opportunity to quicken the pace of the plan a little” Kyle said. “I’ve worked out every detail perfectly. No more improvisation please”, Justin spoke while walking up to Kyle. “Did you get Donny’s combination?” “Yes”, Kyle gave the notepad with the combination to Justin. “Very good. Now go out there and show Valley Stream who is the best, and best looking, quarterback in the state”, Justin said while squeezing Kyle’s ass. Kyle put on his helmet and jogged out onto the field. Justin could hear the cheering crowd as he opened Donny’s locker and removed the water bottle containing the diluted MNR formula. “And the crowd goes wild. Well hold on to your hats, folks. This game promises to have lots of surprises”. • «16» By Corwin Justin's plan was coming together. As he and Kyle walked to Donny's locker he recalled what had transpired earlier. Justin had come back to school after leaving the salvage yard. He had found Kyle in the gym. Kyle was attacking the weights, his desire to be bigger driving him. Whatever was happening the passed few months, he hated it. It was a hatred he felt deep in his soul. He was meant to be the biggest. He was meant to be the strongest. Mike had cheated. Hard work built muscles, and the formula Mike had discovered had given him an unfair advantage. Worse, it had cost Kyle some of his hard earned muscle. It had cost him his place as number one. The thought of being number three grated on him. He grabbed a bar full of weights and started to curl it. His massive arm bulged as he commanded it to curl the bar. He watched his powerful arm in the mirror, and thought of beating Mike with the hammer. His powerful arm slamming into the muscular hulk, unable to even get his attention. Kyle's hatred built. A skinny form walked into the room unnoticed. The sound of iron meeting iron hid his approach. He saw Kyle working out shirtless, his manly form single-handedly curling a bar loaded with weight. The bar sagged as the heaviness of the disks pulled it toward the ground. Kyle's arm was huge as he defied the pull of the earth, his body glistening with sweat as he lifted. He changed hands and did a set of twelve before lowering the bar with perfect control. Kyle's eyes never left the mirror as he raised his arms into a double bicep pose, checking out his size. Kyle frowned. "God," said Justin. Kyle turned, surprised. He looked at the small figure. Kyle's chest heaved and flexed, and his anger built. "You have some nerve showing up here!" Kyle made a fist and smashed it into his hand. The crack sounded like thunder. "After what you did! Your fucking plan! You took my muscle, left me fat and weak." "You got it back," Justin wimpered, backing away. "So did Mike, and then some. And Donny. Now they're both bigger than me!" Kyle stormed over to Justin, put his hands under Justin's arms and lifted him. Kyle shook Justin violently, "It's all your fault. You got me into this!" Justin panicked. His heart began to race. He tried to speak, but Kyle was shaking him too hard. Justin felt a pain in his groin. Kyle wanted to kill Justin, but knew he couldn't. He could at least scare him. As he shook, he felt something, like his grip was loosening. Justin felt Kyle's hands slipping off his chest. He felt funny, like something was happening. He could see Kyle, and his perfect body. Kyle wasn't changing. Then he realized. He was. Justin began to feel strong again. Kyle's hands were slipping off of Justin's growing pecs. His shirt was becoming tighter and beginning to rip. His pants felt uncomfortable as his thighs and calves bulged with new power. Justin grabbed at Kyle's biceps, watching as his arms swelled with muscle. Justin squeezed. Kyle's arms felt like steel, flexed hard with his power. But Justin felt the power growing in him again, and he squeezed harder, denting Kyle's muscle until it felt like clay in his hands. Kyle screamed and dropped Justin. Justin looked like The Hulk, his clothes in tatters from his expanded muscle. "What happened?" "Mike happened," replied Justin, tossing the rag that had been his shirt to the ground. He grabbed Kyle under the arms. Kyle tried to push Justin away, but Justin just laughed and lifted Kyle. He started shaking him. "How do you like it?" He shook harder. "Never! Never treat me like that again!" Kyle felt like a Barbie doll in his hands. He threw the big guy to the ground and flexed over him. "Grrrr...." he said and laughed. Kyle tried to back away. He needed time to figure out what had happened. Justin extended his hand to Kyle. Kyle looked at it, and grabbed it. Justin pulled Kyle up. Justin began to feel dizzy. His groin began to ache and throb again. "No," he whispered. "Please..." He felt his cock growing, and fell to the ground as his strength began to leave him. His body convulsed as he began to shoot a load of thick cum. Kyle just watched. As he saw Justin shrink, Kyle grinned. When the transformation had finished, Kyle said, "Not so big anymore, are you?" Justin was covered in sweat. "Can't maintain it," he said, somewhat out of breath. "Don't know why... thought it was only once." "Only once?" Justin sat up. He started talking, telling Kyle about Donny and Mike at the salvage yard. He told Kyle about Mike's strength, and how he was too strong and how he had been weakening himself. Then Justin pulled out the water bottle. Kyle looked at it. "How do I know I can believe you?" he asked. "After all that has happened, maybe this is another trick. Maybe Mike wants to add my muscle to his? Maybe Donnie?" "No trick," said Justin. "You saw how strong I was. Way stronger than you are now. Stronger even than Mike." "Stronger than Mike?" "Ya! I heard Donnie say that Mike only had 40% of the strength he started with. There must be the other 60% here." Justin said. Kyle took the water bottle. "How do I know that I won't become a musclebound freak?" "Your genetics," said Justin. "Before this all began, you were way bigger than Mike. You can handle it." "And how does this help you," Kyle asked Justin skeptically. Justin didn't say anything. "Well," he started. "Something must have happened to me when I drank some of the power-juice," Justin thought. "My body just can't maintain it. Maybe when I'm scared or excited or something, it triggers the transformation. Hmmm...." "Hmmm?" Kyle said. "I wonder if Mike is the key. Maybe some more of Mike's cum will make my change permanent? The two of us..." "I didn't say I'd help you yet. I could just take this..." "I want revenge on Mike! So do you! Please... even it it doesn't work." Justin started to sob. "Please take it. You gotta destroy Mike. If not for me, then for what he did to you. How he made you feel. Please." Kyle looked at Justin, then the water bottle. He smiled, and stretched out his hand. Justin shook it. "OK, you've got yourself a deal. You're the brains, and I'm the brawn. What's your plan..." • «17» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Kyle brought the water bottle to his lips while looking at Justin. The memories of how Justin tricked him before flashed in his mind. He lowered the bottle without taking any of its contents. "What actually do you have planned, Justin?" he asked again. Justin saw the skepticism in Kyle's eyes and thought quickly. "I originally planned on using Mike's crème on the Valley Stream players enabling them to humiliate Mike on the field in front of everyone. Then making you to be the biggest and strongest man in school, but if you can't wait, we can change the plan. I'll do whatever you want, Kyle" "No, I don't want to change your plan. It sounds like you have put a lot of time and effort into it. Tell me how you're going to humiliate mighty Mike" Kyle said as he handed the bottle back to Justin. Kyle was brought back to the present when the bright sunlight hit his eyes as he exited the locker room. He hoped he made the right decision to trust Justin this time. But now he had to put his full focus into the game and the plan. The first quarter amazed the crowd. Valley Stream was easily overpowered by the larger, stronger Bayville. Mike's team mates were able to push past the other team's defensive line and sack the quarterback almost every play. While Bayville's offensive team formed an impenetrable wall of muscle protecting Kyle from ever being touched. Their height and strength advantage allowed them to make interceptions and turnovers easily. It was like a watching the current Super Bowl champs play against a team of disorganized junior high students. Soon Bayville was taking it easy on the field. They would joke around by placing their huge hands on the opposing players' helmet and hold them in place with one arm while waving to the crowd with their other. The crowd started laughing at Valley Stream's inferior physical capabilities. Mike scored 4 of the 7 touchdowns for his team. Once he was able to walk over the goal line with 5 members of the other team hanging on to him. When Donny wasn't playing he was keeping an eye on the terrible threesome. Kyle seemed to be concentrating on the game and Justin was doing everything a water boy should. But Mr. Barker spent most of the game talking with the opposing team's coach. He was laughing and touching his peer, in what looked to Donny like flirting. And even more curious was when Barker wasn't with the coach he was giving the referee seductive glances. Justin took Donny's bottle with the MNR formula and filled it with Gatorade. He was waiting impatiently for Mike to return from the field. He knew Mike would be tired and thirsty after expending so much energy on the field. His large muscles still generated a lot of heat as they powered his massive body over the goal line. As the offensive team left the field, two of the larger members of the team came over to Justin. The biggest lineman, Tyrone, looked at Justin and snickered. "How the mighty have fallen. Give me some water, boy," he commanded, reaching for the bottle." "That's for Mike," Justin objected, holding the bottle behind him. Tyrone grabbed Justin's bicep and squeezed. The small boy whelped in pain as Tyrone's stronger hand easily forced the bottle from Justin. "Give it back to me!" he said in his soprano voice, "Mike will need that." Tyrone held it high above his head watching Justin jump for it like a trained puppy. "Your time of emperor is long over, little boy. You don't tell us men want to do anymore." Tyrone squeezed a third of the liquid into his open mouth, swallowing every ounce. Tyrone walked over to the bench, carrying the bottle with him. Justin watched as Tyrone seemed to swoon, then fidget uncomfortably. "Dude, what's wrong?" he heard another lineman ask. It was Evan, who was only slightly smaller than the powerful Tyrone. Tyrone handed Evan the bottle. "Just feelin antsy or something." Tryone stood up, then almost fell on his face. "Hey, let me help you," said Evan, jumping off the bench and supporting the big guy. He started to lead Tyrone into the locker room. Seeing Justin, he raised the bottle to his lips. Justin watched the sinewy muscles on Evan's foreman bulge as he squeezed the bottle harder, drinking another third of the liquid. Then Evan threw the bottle back at Justin. "There you go, you little pipsqueak. Now go and fill it up for the team captain like a good water boy". He led Tyrone into the locker room. Kyle stayed behind Mike as he passed Justin and headed to the water jug to get a drink. Kyle stopped and said "What's wrong with you? You let Mike walk right by without giving him the bottle." Justin stopped staring at the lineman upon hearing Kyle's angry voice. "There's another change in the plan. Tyrone and Evan drank the formula. I couldn't stop them. It's already affecting Tyrone. Evan almost had to carry him into the locker room. You've got to be there when they cum, it's the only way you can absorb their strength. You can't let any of this stuff go to waste, dude". Kyle scowled, then walked into the locker room. Kyle and Tyron were sitting on the floor just inside the door. They looked confused and disoriented. They were rubbing their bodies and forehead. They stood up and adjusted their cups, which were confining their growing cock and balls. "Hey guys! What's wrong?" "Feel'n funny. Strange. Kinda whoozy," Evan said. Kyle walked up to his teammates helped them onto the bench. He grabbed each man under an arm. Eventhough each man weighed well over 300 pounds, they felt light to him. Kyle could feel their muscles begin to soften as he held them. He laid them down on the bench that ran down the center of the locker aisle, their athletic legs straddling the bench. "It hurts, my cock is so hard, so tight" Tyrone said groggily as he slid his hand into his pants and pulled out his thick rod. Kyle helped by loosening the laces of his pants and pulled them down to his thighs. He then lowered Tyrone's jockstrap, freeing his enlarged ball sack. "That feels so good". "I know how to make you feel even better" Kyle said as he forced Tyrone's now weaker hand off his cock. Kyle wrapped his mouth around the black man's impressive meat and sucked. Tyrone moaned and ran his hand over his diminishing ab muscles. Soon Kyle was swallowing Tyrone's muscle spunk and watched his cock shrink to half its former size. Meanwhile Evan had undone his own pants and was stroking his paler but just as impressive meat. Kyle was able to get his mouth over the fuck pole just before Evan exploded. The second dose of enhanced cum filling Kyle's stomach. "Thanks guys, I needed that" Kyle said as he felt the effects on his body. His uniform became tighter as did his shoes. He noticed his shirt became untucked due to his increasing height. He ran his hands over his more deeply etched stomach before reaching down to adjust his larger manhood that could no longer he held by his small sized cup. He had gained the strength of about five men, making him as strong as Donny. "What happened, why do I feel so weak?" Evan said sitting up and rubbing his head. "Why do I look so much smaller? Where are my muscles?" Tyrone said rubbing his shrunken bicep. "They're right here." Kyle said flexing his 25 inch arm. "Don't worry guys. You're still stronger than the average guy your age, even stronger than most men your size. Just not as strong as you were a few minutes ago. You boys better go home and let the men play today." Kyle smirked as he walked back to the field. He could feel the increased power in his body and he liked it. The score at halftime was 77 to zip. As the marching band took the field, Mike and his team mates went to relax in the locker room laughing and joking with each other. Donny noticed Barker was leading Valley Stream's coach and the ref into the teacher's lounge. Kyle tried to avoid Donny and Mike so they wouldn't notice his larger size. He wanted that to be a surprise later on. The visiting team shuffled off silently to their bus to figure out a way to regain their dignity. As the waited for their coach to appear, they talked among themselves about the power and size of the other team, especially Mike. They wondered what super steroid they were using to get so big, so fast. All went silent when Justin stepped onto the bus. "You're right it is a super steroid. And I have it right here" he said as he held up the bottle containing the small amount of Mike's cum. "What are you doing here?" asked Chris, the super-masculine team captain. "I'm here to level the playing field. To make you guys as big and strong as the other team", Justin answered proudly. "Why would you help us? You're on the other team", questioned Derek, the handsome quarterback who stood beside Chris. They were obviously close friends. Justin assumed they were the Valley Stream version of Mike and Donny. "Let's just say I've lost my school spirit. Just try it. What do you guys have to lose, beside your state title?" Justin said with a smirk. "You little asshole. I say we break every bone in his scrawny body", Derek said being held back by the larger Chris. "That is an interesting point. If this stuff works, why are you so pathetic looking? Why haven't you used it on yourself?" Chris asked. "I have a temporary condition that prevents it from working on me. But I'll put you all to shame soon enough, believe me", Justin answered without flinching staring straight into Chris' beautiful hazel eyes. "This is your last chance boys before I leave. I'm sure you'll do much better in the second half just the way you are. Maybe you will score at least one touchdown". "You mother fucking wimp, I swear I'm going to rip your head off", Derek lunged toward Justin again, but was still restrained by Chris. "Ballsy, get up here", Chris said turning his head momentarily to the back of the bus. The place kicker, the smallest man on the team, walked up the aisle toward Chris. "I asked you not to call me that", the kicker said in a soft voice. "Your big balls are the only thing you have going for you, loser. Do you prefer, Rob the Runt?" asked Chris. Rob just looked down and shook his head. "Give him some and we'll see what happens" Chris said as he pushed Rob toward Justin. Justine unscrewed the top and used an ice tea spoon to scoop a heaping spoonful out of the bottom of the container. He only had a quarter cup of Mike's cum for the entire team to share. The small amount wouldn't make them as powerful as Mike, but would easily increase their strength by 2 or 3 times equaling the power of most of Bayville's players. "It may be a little cold. I kept in the fresh in the freezer last night", Justin said holding the heaping teaspoon of milky spunk in front of Rob. Rob didn't move. "What if this is a trick and I grow a tail or something?" Rob said meekly. "Don't be a moron, that's the stupidest thing I've ever heard. Just swallow it, be a man for a change, Runt", Derek said slapping Rob in the back of the head. Rob looked at Justin and opened his mouth. Justin pulled out the empty spoon. Rob swallowed it, "It tastes like salty pudding, yuck". Derek and Chris looked at each other, they knew that taste. "Nothing, it didn't work" Rob said flexing his featureless arm. Chris dropped his hand allowing Derek to approach Justin. Derek was about to push Justin off the bus, when Rob started to moan. Everyone turned to see Rob lifting his shirt to expose his flat gut, and then small bricks started to appear. Rob looked up and smiled. He then flexed his arm again and watched his bicep grow before his eyes. From behind, his other team mates noticed he was getting taller and his ass and thighs were expanding in his tighter pants. Rob pulled his pants away for his muscular stomach, "Wow even my cock is growing larger," he said, his voice deeping with power. Immediately everyone on the Valley Stream team wanted the super steroid from Justin. Soon Rob was being pushed to the back of the bus as his team mates rushed forward. Rob went back to the back seat and laid down enjoying the feeling of his growing muscles. Justin was surrounded by the already larger men, but he tried not to look intimidated. "I ask only one thing in return for making you champions again" he said, "and it's something you will enjoy doing too". ---------------------------------------------------- Barker was in the teacher's lounge with the Valley Stream coach and the referee caressing his muscular body. Barker had the same physique of many of the players despite his age. The coach and ref were turned on by watching the dominating power of Bayville team. They were horny as hell and the opportunity to be with a man like Barker couldn't be passed up. The coach was licking Barker's musky balls while the ref was pumping his ass. Barker was enjoying doing his part in Justin's plan. He was to distract the coach so Justin could feed his team Mike's muscle cum, and win over the referee. The plan would mean many fouls would take place on the field, with the ref influenced by Barker none would be called to effect the outcome of the game. While Barker was a hunk, the other two men were not. Their soft, hairy bodies made it difficult for Barker to get hard. He just imagined he was with Kyle and Mike, a fantasy that played over and over in his mind on many nights. He moaned with pleasure as he kept he eyes closed tight, thinking of the muscle men. --------------------------------------------------- The twelve other members of the Valley Stream team had ingested all of Mike's cum, each receiving slightly less than Rob. The men were sitting in the bus's seats with their eyes closed trying to fight the impulse to masturbate. Most had pulled out their harden cocks and laid them on their stomachs, trying not the touch them. Justin told them the longer they held back the stronger they would become. All could feel their bodies growing stronger and more masculine. Sensual moans echoed throughout the otherwise silent bus. Chris looked over at Derek and saw how more rugged his face had become. His body was more ripped and muscular. His skin was darker and covered with a faint coating of fine hair. His cock was longer and thicker than ever before. Chris reached over to touch his friends beautiful rod as he had often in the past. Derek moaned as Chris' finger lightly stroked his manhood. "Please don't" Derek whispered to no avail. He then reached for Chris' meat feeling its improved size. He looked at his captain and sighed. He had the face of an angel with his dirty blond hair, flawless face, and large pale. Derek couldn't contain himself after seeing such beauty. He shot his large load onto his stomach. Feeling Derek's huge muscles flex as he came, made Chris cum almost immediately. Soon, it was a domino effect as every man came. The entire bus smelled of men's essence. As the team cleaned themselves up and squeezed their enhanced equipment back into their pants, they looked at each other and laughed. Their super tight uniforms showcased their more powerful bodies. They knew they were just as big as their opponents now. The team hurried off the bus eager to test their muscles on the field. Chris and Derek watched as each man passed them to exit the bus. Everyone was there except the Rob the Runt. "Hey Ballsy, are you still back there?" Derek asked as he started to walk to the back of the bus. He could partially see the nude figure of the man lying on the back seat, but that couldn't be the Runt. When he finally reached the back he saw a vision of maleness. Rob went from a runt to a god. The larger dose combined with his naturally larger balls and extended exposure time allowed him to gain more than any other man on his team. He had the thickest muscles of any man Derek had ever seen nude. Rob's plain face was replaced by that of the sexiest male model. He's already larger than average package was now massive. It was rock hard and throbbing. Derek fell to his knees. Chris walked up behind him to see what was going on. Chris then fell to his knees beside his friend and team mate. Rob saw Derek and Chris looking at him in awe. He sat up, immediately Derek and Chris started to rub each of Rob's muscular thighs. Their hands went to his cock. Rob watched as the two men he had lusted for secretly during the past three years fought over his cock -- each man obsessed with sucking his cum. Rob had held back longer than any of his teammates, and he wanted more. He pushed Derek and Chris away with his new found strength. The men watched as Rob's cock throbbed and his muscles swelled with power. "Fuck! Look at him!" Derek said, the lust oozing in his voice. "He's bigger than we are!" The thought that Rob had become bigger than the two football studs was too much for Rob, who couldn't hold back any longer. He shot his load high into the air splattering back onto his sculpted body. Derek and Chris, seeing their opportunity, licked the cum off of Rob. Rob just leaned back and placed a hand on top of each of his worshippers head, enjoying the feeling of their thick silky hair between his fingers and their tongues on his body. Rob raised his arm and flexed it, his massive bicep shooting skyward, growing like a volcano. He raised his mountain to his mouth and licked the jism off it, worshipping his size. Soon Derek and Chris had cum themselves, but the three jocks quickly recovered. Rob flexed his muscles, knowing he could never fit into his old uniform. He hefted his huge nuts in his had -- they were the size of grapefruits yet hard as steel. "Yo, Chris," he cried, "I think I need your spare gear. Ain't no way this huge muscle bod could fit in my old uniform." Chris looked at Rob, then grabbed his extra pants and shirt. Rob packed his huge hang into a jock strap, then pulled Chris's clothes onto his gifted body, relishing the feeling that Chris' pants were too small for him. He loved the way his bulge was way too big for any cup or protection. As he stood by his two school mates, he realized he now was taller than both of them and way more muscular. He grabbed his huge nuts. He had become the alpha male of the school and intended to show everyone what 'Ballsy' could do. The three men exited the bus just as the coach was returning. The coach mouth dropped open as he saw the shirtless Rob step down from the vehicle. "My God, what happened to you?" the stunned coach asked. "Had a growth spurt coach", Rob said in his new deeper voice. "We have to talk. A man with my physical abilities shouldn't be wasted as a kicker. I think I'll make a great tight end, don't you". "Sure whatever you want?" the coach stammered. "But coach, I'm the tight end" Chris whined. "Not anymore, runt", Rob said as he struggled to pull on the borrowed shirt. He raised his arm, and the shirt sleeve ripped, unable to contain the huge bicep. "Damn," said the coach. Rob smiled, wondering just how big his arms now were. They had to be at least two feet around, and he felt as strong as a super man! The crowd was abuzz when Valley Stream entered the stadium. As they lined up in front of the Bayville team it was apparent they were no longer physically inferior. They just smiled as the meet their opponents eye to eye for the first time. The Bayville players looked at each other then at Mike, then to Rob. Had Bayville's monster finally met his match? Mike looked at Donny, who was distracted by a smiling Justin standing by Valley Stream's team bench. The referee blew the whistle and the second half of the game had begun. • Change in Plans «18» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin The ball was snapped and the Valley Stream team pushed past Bayville for the first time. But they didn’t go after Kyle, the quarterback; they were focused only on getting Mike. The Valley Stream team instinctively knew all of Bayville’s plays. Mike’s cum had given them the accumulated football knowledge and skills of the entire team. They were aware of every player’s strengths and weaknesses. Bayville’s greatest strength was Mike and they had orders to weaken him. Kyle handed the ball off to Mike who started his usual slow jog to the goal line. Each member of Valley Stream’s defensive line crashed into Mike. They made sure their hard shoulder pads slammed into Mike’s unprotected crotch. Each man would hit him, then roll off and hit him again further down the field. One by one, as if it was expertly choreographed, they took turns hitting the large, impressive target that was Mike’s manhood. By the tenth impact Mike was starting to feel each blow, especially since he was still tender from Kyle’s punch earlier in the locker room. After making the touchdown, Mike headed for the bench as the defensive team took the field. He just wanted to give his sore nuts a rest. Kyle was talking to the coach as Mike approached. “Good idea Kyle. We’re going to need you out there Mike”, the coach said, “I don’t know how, but they’re just too strong of a team now”. Mike looked at the smirking Kyle and reluctantly put his helmet back on and jogged into position on the field. Mike crouched in front of Rob, the biggest player on the opposing team. When the ball was in play, Rob grabbed onto Mike’s shoulders and rammed his powerful knee into Mike’s balls. Mike felt a lot of pain but was able to continue the play. Valley Stream’s empowered quarterback tossed a perfect 60 yard spiral to the open arms of a receiver, who easily outmaneuvered Mike’s team mates. They had their first touchdown of the game. Mike headed back to the bench to speak with the coach. “I need to rest. Can I sit out this play, coach?” Mike asked. Before the coach could answer, Kyle ran up and said, “Coach, we need Mike out there. He’s our best player. We’re going to lose our point advantage if Mike doesn’t play”. The coach thought for a second, beating the state champions was his only concern now. “Mike you’re in for one more play. We need your power on the field”. Kyle caught the kicked ball and immediately knelt down on the field. Mike joined the others in the huddle. Kyle was going to use the same play as before. “No. Don’t give me the ball this time, Kyle. Use someone else”, Mike interrupted rubbing his tender package. Kyle noticed and answered slyly, “Okay, Mike. If that’s the way you feel. But if I don’t see anyone else open, I may have to use you man. You understand it’s for the good of the team. As the quarterback it’s my decision.” Kyle yelled out the play, with the ball in his hand he took a few steps back. Mike was soon surrounded by the other team leaving the receivers wide open. But Mike was surprised when he saw Kyle throwing the ball to him. Mike used his powerful legs to jump over the other inferior players and caught the ball with ease. Reluctantly Mike headed toward the end zone. Again the Valley Stream targeted his crotch. Each hit sent bursts of pain through his body, slowly weakening him. Almost at the goal line, Rob slammed his entire massive body weight into Mike’s masculine bulge, causing Mike to stumble for the first time since his change. Mike got into the end zone and feel to his knees. The crowd gasped at seeing a sign of weakness from the hulking giant. The Valley Stream players surrounded Mike. Rob stood in front of him. He took a few steps back as if getting ready to make a punt and kicked Mike forcibly between his legs. Mike fell unto his ass holding his battered package. Rob leaned into Mike’s tortured face and said, “An eye for an eye. Balls for Balls. Justin sends his regards”. Rob put his hand on Mike’s helmet and pushed him back. Mike fell onto the turf still holding his nuts. The players, still surrounding him, got on their knees and started pummeling Mike’s balls with their fists. The immense pain weakened Mike dramatically, making it easy for his tormentors to push his hands out of the way. He was unable to defend himself. Tears welled up in his eyes from the assault his balls were taken. He yelled for help. Mike’s team mates ran up and pulled the other men off of him. As Rob stood he took his foot and ground his cleats into Mike’s throbbing basket. Donny got to Rob and pushed him away. Donny was the only one willing to take-on the big man. “What’s wrong with you dude. Your whole team is fucking crazy” Donny screamed as he helped Mike stand up. Rob just raised his hands and smiled before walking away with the rest of his team. Donny put Mike’s arm around his shoulder and escorted him to the sidelines. As he passed by the referee he commented, “And why didn’t you stop that?” “I didn’t see anything” the ref said then looked at Mr.Barker who threw him a kiss. “Are you okay, man? I don’t know what’s got into those guys. They come back from half time all muscular and crazy.” Donny said kneeling in front of Mike who was sitting on the bench. Mike always sat at the end of the bench far from the other players. He knew his presence would arouse his team mates, so he tried to keep his distance. “It was Justin. He gave them something to make them big in return they were told to attack me. Back at his house, I must have crushed his balls without realizing it because I was so strong. He’s using them to get his revenge on me.” Mike said softly trying to catch his breath, spreading his massive thighs wide open to give his aching balls some additional room. He rested his elbows on his thighs. His face was still red and grimacing from the stinging pain. “Justin, I should have known. And I bet Kyle and Barker are in on this too. I wonder what he gave them? Only you and I know where we hid the supplements.” Donny stood up and saw Justin walking toward the locker room. “I’ll be back in a minute, Mike”, Donny said as he started to walk Justin’s way. Donny made it past the bleachers when someone grabbed his arm. “Where are you going? We need you on the field?” Donny turned to see it was Kyle. “I’ve got to talk with your friend Justin about what he’s doing to Mike. Of course, you’d know all about it too”, Donny said jerking his arm free from Kyle’s surprisingly strong grip. “I don’t know what you’re talking. But if you feel it’s more important than the game, go ahead”, Justin said as he turned to walk back to the field. “I’m not done talking to you, Kyle”, Donny said as he put his hand on Kyle’s upper arm to stop him just as Kyle had done to him. Donny couldn’t believe the size and hardness of the muscle he felt there. He looked up at Kyle’s face who was smirking at him. Donny thought he looked different somehow; bigger, taller, more handsome and confident. Donny started to squeeze Kyle’s bicep to show he was still the stronger man. Kyle felt Donny’s grip tightening. Kyle bent his elbow making his bicep expand. Donny tried to stop the muscle from growing, but couldn’t. Kyle’s power could not be denied, Donny’s hand was forced opened. Donny was stunned, how did Kyle get stronger than him. Kyle took advantage of Donny’s shock and slammed his fist into the weaker man’s gut. The blow knocked the wind out of Donny and caused his body to buckle. Kyle grabbed Donny’s arm and forced it behind his back. “I wasn’t planning on doing this now, but you can say you’ve forced my hand. Ironic huh?” Kyle whispered into Donny’s ear as he made him stand upright. Kyle pushed Donny forward still holding his arm painfully behind his back. “Let’s do what you wanted and go see Justin”, Kyle pushed Donny forward making him walk to the locker room entrance. As they entered Kyle called out for Justin. As Justin approached, Donny saw his water bottle hanging from Justin’s belt. “Now I know you’re plan. You’re going to use the diluted formula on Mike to weaken him. Even if he drinks all that stuff he’ll still be stronger than any one else.” Donny said trying to make their plan sound futile. “Oh, Mike’s not the only one we’re going to use the formula on” Justin said as he removed the bottle from his waist and moved closer to Donny, looking up at him with an evil grin. Donny started to struggle breaking Kyle’s hold on him and pushing Justin away. Donny turned to face Kyle, the two circling each other like warriors. “I can’t believe you’re working with him again after what he did to you twice before. He’s more obsessed with power than even you. He’ll never let you become stronger than him.” Donny said trying to delay the inevitable fight to let his sore arm and gut recover. “As you have seen, I already am”, Kyle said before he lunged at Donny forcing his body against a row of lockers. Donny swung his arm at Kyle’s face, but it was still felt rubbery from being forced behind his back. Kyle was able to block Donny’s punch with his left arm while his right fist hit Donny in the gut again. Donny’s body bent forward from the blow, Kyle quickly lifted his knee hitting Donny in the face, breaking his nose. Kyle grabbed the front of Donny’s shirt and held him up as he continued ravaging Donny’s face. Kyle felt so powerful beating the All-American stud. Donny was in a daze with blood coming from his nose, brow and mouth. Kyle saw that Donny was near unconsciousness and stopped hitting him. “Now that I’ve destroyed that pretty face of yours, I’ll take your perfect body too”, he said breathing hard from his efforts. He took the water bottle from Justin and put it to Donny’s mouth. Donny quickly shut his lips. “Allow me”, Justin said as he reached for the bottle and squeezed Donny’s battered nose closed. The pain caused Donny to scream. Justin quickly poured the liquid into Donny’s open mouth. “Payback is a bitch isn’t it?” Justin commented as he saw Donny swallow the formula. He threw the empty bottle to the floor. Kyle let Donny’s limp body drop. “Take off his clothes, I want to see this happen” Kyle told Justin as he started to strip himself. Justin struggled to lift off Donny’s shirt and pads. He quickly removed his shoes and socks, then untied the laces to his tight pants. He pulled them off revealing his sweat soaked jock. Justin admired the size and scent of the garment before removing it. Donny’s balls were already beginning to expand from the effects of the MNR. The now nude Kyle picked Donny up and held him next to himself as he stood in front of a large mirror. He took his free hand and grabbed Donny’s chin lifting his head. “Look Captain America, you’re losing your superhero physique”. Donny’s saw his body shrink through his swollen, bloody eyes. He could feel his strength draining from his body into his expanding balls. Donny went from looking like an elite bodybuilder to a slender swimmer in minutes. His expanding cock ached from being so hard. Kyle went down to his knees and placed his mouth around Donny’s thick rod. Kyle kept a firm grip on Donny’s narrow hips to hold him upright. Donny tried to hold back his ejaculation but couldn’t. The power of the formula was too strong. He released his muscle load into Kyle’s eager mouth. Kyle could feel Donny’s shortening cock withdrawing from his mouth as the last bit of cum hit the back of his throat. Donny collapsed onto the floor. Kyle stood in front of the mirror to watch his body grow. His shoulders broadened, his legs lengthened, while his muscles swelled. Kyle brought his hand to his face to feel his more prominent jaw line, and then he followed the thick vein that ran down his bull neck to his more powerful chest. He continued to his more defined abdominals until he came to the most desired enhancement. He felt the weight of his egg size balls in one hand and squeezed his six inches of soft, thick meat in the other. The size and power of his body was intoxicating. ----------------------------------------------------------- Mike walked slowly to the coach. He took small steps trying not to jostle his king-sized package too much. “Coach have you seen Donny?” “No. All my top players are missing and we’re being crushed out there. I can’t find Evan, Tyrone, Donny or Kyle. Hell, even the fucking water boy is gone”, the coach ranted as he saw his dream of beating the state champs slipping away. “Justin”, Mike said to himself. Maybe Baker, Kyle and Justin were working together. Maybe they were getting their revenge on Donny this very moment. He had to find Donny. “Mike are you feeling better? I need you back in the game as soon as possible. You’re our only hope to win this game” the coach pleaded. “Sure coach, once I find Donny”, Mike answered absentmindedly scanning the field for his friend. He turned away without looking at the coach again. Mike felt someone was staring at him, so he looked down in front of him. There he saw Tiffany, the head cheerleader. Tiffany, like all the other girls in school, has been bugging Mike about the upcoming prom. They knew since Mike would obviously be elected prom king, whomever he took would be queen. “Sorry I don’t have time to talk now Tiffany. I’m looking for Donny”, he said slightly annoyed. “I know I heard you talking to the coach. I saw where he and Kyle went”, Tiffany said looking up at the hulking stud. “Great. Where did they go?” Mike said excitedly. Tiffany didn’t answer. She just stood there staring at Mike. Being in his ultra-masculine presence and hearing his deep bass voice made Tiffany feel incredibly feminine. When Mike’s pheromone laden scent hit Tiffany’s nose, her subconscious took over her body. Erotic images flooded her mind, her pupils dilated, her breathing became shallow, her skin flush, both sets of her lips swelled, and her hardening nipples pushed out her tight uniform. Tiffany’s curvy body trembled in a combination of fear and desire. She was like a cat in heat. Mike was used to this reaction from women. He took a step back, “Tiffany, listen to me. Where did they go?” Tiffany eyes refocused. She bit her lower lip to try to control the waves of pleasure her young body was experiencing. “Aahhhuh, th…th..they went into the locker room a ff..few minutes ago”, she softly stammered. “Thank you”, Mike said as he ran his manly hand down the back of her arm. Tiffany’s body shuddered and she gasped as her panties became moist. She tried to catch her breath as she watched Mike walk away. --------------------------------------------------------- Kyle reached for his old jock strap and held against his improved manhood, “I don’t think this is going to fit me anymore”. He looked down at Donny’s diminished physique and dropped the soiled garment onto his battered face, “This looks more like your size now”. Kyle walked over to where Justin had put Donny’s clothes and slipped on his team mate’s supporter. He raised the straps up over his massive thighs slowly, letting his hands caress the bulging muscles as he flexed. Kyle pulled the cup out to cover his man-meat; relishing the fact its extra-large size was barely able to hold all of him. “A tight fit for a man like me, but it will have to do”. Kyle then put on Donny’s pants, his larger muscles stretching the shining nylon material near the breaking point. He walked over to Donny and stood directly on top of the fallen idol. “I definitely fill out your uniform better than you ever did”, Kyle chuckled as he ran his hands over his tightly encased ass. Donny stared up at the behemoth looking down at him, his view of Kyle’s upper body blocked by the enormous bulge protruding from between Kyle’s legs. “You’re still number two, Kyle. You used the last of the MNR formula on me. Mike is ten times stronger than you and always will be”, Donny forced the words from his bruised face defiantly. Kyle got angry. “Shut up, wimp”, he said as he put his large foot on Donny’s chest and pressed down hard. Donny started to cough finding it hard to breath. Kyle looked at Justin, “How am I supposed to get Mike’s muscles without the formula? The plan was to bash his balls to weaken him so I could force him to drink the formula and steal his powers. What are we going to do now?” “Like you said I’m the brains and you’re the brawn. I know exactly what I’m doing.” Justin answered with a strange tone in his voice. “Don’t worry. We’ll take care of Mike”. “Did I hear someone say my name?” All eyes turned to the doorway as Mike entered the room. • Healing Old Wounds «19» By Clarence591 by Clarence591 and Corwin Mike saw the larger Kyle standing over Donny's battered, lithe body and figured out what happened. He grabbed Kyle by the neck with his left hand and easily lifted him off the ground. He quickly did the same with Justin in his right hand. Both men were gasping for air and clawing at Mike's powerful arms while trying to kick his sore balls, his only vulnerable spot. "Are you okay, dude? You look like shit", Mike asked Donny. "I'll be okay. He didn't take anything I can't get back in time", Donny said struggling to sit up. "I'm starting to think you were right. Maybe having Justin as our water boy is not a good idea after all", Mike said before flashing his brilliant smile at Donny. He had to adjust his grip on Justin's neck but didn't bother to look at him. Donny chuckled then rubbed his bruised gut. "Stop, don't make me laugh. It hurts too much. Thank God, you arrived in time to..". Donny had returned his gaze back to Mike and stopped in mid-sentence at what he saw. Mike noticed Donny's expression change from relief to horror. Mike turned his glance toward Kyle, who was no longer struggling, to see him grinning like a cat that had swallowed a canary. Then he turned to Justin and was shocked. Justin's body was mutating. While he was growing larger; all the muscles under his skin were changing randomly, like bubbles in a pot of boiling water. His facial features where changing in the same manner. Worse of all were his balls. Each was expanding and deflating rapidly, independent of each other. Justin looked like a hideous monster one second, then a gorgeous hunk the next. Mike was having a hard time keeping his grip as Justin's neck got thicker and his body became heavier. Justin's feet finally touched the floor as he grew as tall as Mike. With that leverage, Justin grabbed Mike's forearm and started to twist it backwards. Mike resisted at first, but soon Justin's increasing strength allowed him to overpower Mike. Mike lost his balance and had to let go of Kyle. Kyle's massive body fell on top of Donny. The impact causing Donny's head to hit the floor knocking him out. Justin continued to twist Mike's arm backwards demonstrating the incredible power his larger muscles possessed. Mike was down on one knee, his face showing the immense pain he was experiencing. Justin just laughed then hit Mike's square jaw with his other hand; the blow causing Mike's head to twist violently in the opposite direction. Mike fell onto his ass as Justin let go of this arm. Justin stood in front of Mike. "Get up, wimp", Justin said almost growling. Mike got back on his feet and threw a punch into Justin's gut. Justin barely flinched and retaliated with a punch into Mike's armored waist. He then picked Mike up over his head and throw him into a row of lockers on the other side of the room. Mike felt fear for the first time in years as Justin shuffled closer to him. Justin's grotesque, but powerful physique seemed unstoppable. Mike struggled to his feet as Justin reached him. Mike's whole body felt weak from the abuse it had endured all day. Mike threw several combination punches using all his depleted strength attempting to weaken his opponent, but it had the opposite effect. Mike grew tired and winded while Justin continued his approach not even having to defend himself from the weaker man. Justin was now on top of Mike, who just stood there trying to catch his breath. "Is that all you got?", Justin asked. Mike just looked up at Justin unable to speak between deep inhales. Not giving Mike's body the time to recover, Justin threw a punch into Mike's gut and another at the other side of his face. Mike collapsed onto the floor. "Get his clothes off him", Justin bellowed at Kyle. Kyle scurried over to Mike's limp body and pulled his jersey up over his head. He then quickly removed his shoes and loosened the laces of his pants. Kyle pulled the tight pants down over Mike's round ass, finally exposing his red, throbbing balls. As Kyle struggled to get the pants past Mike's thickly corded thighs, Mike grabbed Kyle's arm. Mike looked at Kyle. "Why?" he asked weakly. "You made me feel inferior and no one is ever going to do that again" Kyle snapped back, he then took his other hand and flicked Mike's balls with his index finger. Mike clenched his teeth together in pain while letting go of Kyle. "Not such a tough alpha male now are you?", Kyle mocked. "Enough playing around", Justin grunted. Kyle quickly finished removing the pants leaving Mike completely nude. Justin picked Mike up with one hand around his neck holding him up against the lockers. He then started to punch Mike's entire body systematically starting with his mountainous shoulders. The powerful blows forced Mike's super dense muscles into the metal wall behind him. Mike was defenseless, the relentless beating making him weaker and weaker. The lockers bent like tin around him, encasing Mike's muscular physique, imprisoning him in steel. Justin no longer had to hold Mike up; he was totally supported by the molded metal. Justin stepped back suddenly feeling weaker. He rubbed his forehead with his enormous hands. Mike could see Justin's muscles slowly deflating. Mike could hear Justin begin to mumble 'no, not now... no...'. Mike knew he now had an opportunity. In his most commanding voice, he looked at Kyle and said "Kyle find something to bind his hands behind his back. Then go get some help". Mike's massive manhood ached as he demanded it exert his hypnotic control over Kyle. Kyle didn't want to do what Mike asked of him, but he couldn't resist Mike's direct order. Kyle picked up a roll of Ace bandages that had fallen out of one of the lockers. He grabbed one of Justin's wrists and forced it behind his back. Then Kyle reached for the other hand, but found it more difficult to control Justin. As the two men struggled, Justin felt strong again. His muscles started to grow, his strength increasing every second. Mike saw Justin's face snarl, 'yes' as he began to flex with power. Soon he reversed Kyle's hold on him and threw Kyle across the room, his body slamming onto the floor. "Your mind is as weak as your body, boy" Justin teased. He stood up and put his face up against Mike's. "Your powers won't work on me, wimp. And with your help, my body will soon stabilize and I'll be the strongest man in the universe." he said before he threw another punch into Mike's gut forcing his body deeper into the lockers. Justin opened his fist and lowered his hand to Mike's huge fuck pole. He started to roughly stroke Mike's cock. Mike's hyper-masculine body produced 100 times more testosterone than the average man, making him extremely potent. Not having felt the touch of another person in over a week, Mike's cock started to inflate; the coursing blood quickly bringing his manhood to its full foot long length. Justin got down on his knees and started to suck Mike's perfectly shaped meat. Justin sucked with such force it instantly caused Mike to orgasm. Justin then took his hand and squeezed Mike's sore balls crushing them in his powerful grip. Mike's thunderous scream resonated throughout the room. Justin emptied every last drop of super cum from Mike's balls, using his cock like a straw. "Painful isn't it. Now you know how I felt when you did it to me", Justin said as he wiped his mouth with the back of his huge hand. Justin felt his body calming, the violent mutations of his muscles slowed and both balls expanded in unison. He was able to think more logically again too. Justin's hope that Mike's cum would heal him seemed to becoming a reality. Justin was caressing his own painful scrotum when Mike's caught his eye. Mike's balls were expanding too. It looked as if Mike's body was instantly healing itself, draining power from the rest of him to protect the epicenter of his masculinity. This made perfect sense to Justin. After all, doctors give patients steroids to speed the healing process. Mike's body was producing mega doses of steroids every second. Justin's hand went to Mike's cock again and started to stroke it. His meat expanded at the touch again. "No, please. Not again", pleaded Mike without lifting his head. "You can't resist my touch. Your body was meant to be a fucking machine. Its sole purpose to provide pleasure to others" Justin said before putting his mouth around Mike's 11" rod. After some creative tongue work by Justin, Mike shot another load into Justin's eager mouth. Again Justin grabbed Mike's ball sack and squeezed with all his might. Mike screamed again, this time in a higher pitch. Kyle was woken by Mike's screams and stumbled over to his team mates. He saw Justin finishing his second blow job on Mike. "What are you doing? I am the one who is supposed to be taking his cum. You promised me I was going to be the strongest man in the world", Kyle yelled at Justin. "You?" Justin said looking at Kyle. Justin sat silent for a moment enjoying the feeling the new dose of Mike's cum was having on his body before continuing. "You literally don't have the balls for the job, dude. Do you think it was just chance that Mike became the ultimate man? It was his huge balls that allowed him to become a God. Mike's always had the biggest set of low hangers in town. When I gave Mike's cum to the Valley Stream team, their man with the biggest balls became their alpha-male. It's that natural advantage over other men that makes him superior. Your little peas can't take it," and Justin started to laugh while he rubbed his own huge eggs that were pulsing painfully and growing huge. "Mike has a natural advantage over me? He's supposed to be the alpha-male?" Kyle mumbled to himself trying to make sense of the information. The last several weeks have been all about Mike taking away something that rightfully belonged to him. Now that was all a lie. Kyle's introspection was interrupted by another scream from Mike. Justin had just sucked him off for a third time. Kyle looked up at Mike. His body had changed. To heal his testicles, Mike's body was draining the masculinity from the rest of him. His chest and forearm arm hair had fallen out. His skin became paler and freckles formed on his shoulders. His chiseled muscle definition and river of veins were now hidden by a thin layer of fat. His perfect ten pack had turned into a smooth slightly rounded belly. Even his facial features had softened. He looked like a huge NFL linebacker or an off-season bodybuilder, instead of the super muscular, morphed anatomy chart he once was. Justin sat back on his ass still rubbing his painful nuts. Mike's smaller and shorter body fell from the custom formed metal restraint landing in Justin's lap. Justin pushed Mike off of him. Mike's spent body laid still on the concrete floor where he landed. Justin's balls continued to grow in unison turning bright red and more painful. Justin groaned loudly and grabbed his sack as he stood and walked away; slamming his fist into the wall as he tried to relieve the pain he felt. The burning sensation in his balls increased dramatically like someone had poured iodine on an open wound. He fell to his knees groaning. The burning finally subsided and his balls started to itch like a scab on a wound. Then they started to shrink to the perfect proportion for a man his height. His balls no longer hurt for the first time in over a week. Justin smiled knowing Mike's cum had healed him. Then Justin's body started to change again. Now that Justin's maleness was whole again, his body could totally absorb all the benefits of Mike's cum. The cum that had lain virtually dormant within him for several days, its great power only appearing briefly during moments of physical stress. He walked to the mirror on the other side of the room where Kyle admired himself earlier. Justin saw his muscles thicken and separate, while all his body fat disappeared, making his physique exquisitely defined. His cock grew to match the perfect proportion of his balls. His skin deepened into a golden bronze. His shoulders widened while his hips narrowed. The hair on his head lengthened and became shinier. His eye color became a paler shade of blue and his teeth brightened. Justin's face morphed into piece of art. Not as ruggedly handsome as Mike was, but more refined like Donny. Every male trait was now exaggerated to perfection. Justin's body had stabilized into an ideal specimen; 6' 8" and over 390 pounds of pure masculinity. Justin started to pose in the mirror showcasing his flawless physique. Kyle stood by and stared in awe. Justin noticed Kyle's hypnotized look and laughed before he spoke, "It's good to have things back to the way they should be. You once again look like a little puppy dog drooling over a piece of prime tube steak. That's what you'll be, my little puppy dog. Bark for me, puppy." Kyle was outraged; there was no way he was going to humiliate himself like that. Then he heard barking and realized it was coming from his mouth. He tried to stop by couldn't, Justin had total control of him. Justin laughed louder, "I can't believe Mike was afraid of all this power. He gave up so much of it like a fool. I can't wait to make them worship me." Mr.Barker entered the locker room and gasped at the bloody face and battered body of Donny. He then raised his head and saw the diminished Mike lying at the end of the aisle of damaged lockers. He was saddened to see such beauty destroyed. He turned to his left and saw only the back of a huge, nude muscular man. "Kyle!", he said with glee. Then Justin turned to face Barker. This allowed the teacher to see his favorite student barking like a dog with an embarrassed look on his face. "What happened? Justin why are you so big instead of Kyle? I only went along with your plan because Kyle asked me to help him. For God's sake Kyle stop barking", Barker's emotions went from surprise to anger to sorrow as he spoke. "What have you done Kyle? What have you become?" "Both of you shut up and be still" Justin ordered. The two weaker men's mouth immediately snapped closed and froze in place. "He belongs to me now, Barker. He's my new puppy dog. You'll have to find yourself another pet. But I'll be fair and give you something in return". Justin walked toward Barker not stopping until he was less than an inch from the shorter man. Justin's immense chest surrounded Barker's face. Barker's vision was totally blocked by two huge mounds of hard man tit; his nose deep in the cavernous cleavage. Justin stood there while Barker breathed in his scent. Instantly Barker's cock hardened. Justin reached down and traced the outline of the large bulge in Barker's tight shorts with his index finger. Justin's finger was longer and thicker than older man's cock. "Cum now", Justin whispered. Immediately Barker's pelvis thrust forward and out spurted a large load of crème, the look of complete pleasure quite obvious on Barker's face. "Again", Justin said. And Barker released another smaller load. "Again", Justin ordered. Barker's face now grimaced as his body tried to comply with the command, his balls contracting in vain. "Again, I said". Barker crotch ached, his eyes pleading for Justin to stop. Justin just laughed as Barker collapsed to the floor in exhaustion. "Now you watch how you speak to me old man or I'll make you cum until you have a fucking heart attack. Do I make myself clear?" Justin asked. Barker shook his head yes. "That was fun. Maybe I'll do the same thing to the President of the United States one day on national TV. It's not as if anyone could stop me". Justin turned back to the mirror to watch himself flex, "So old man, did you come here for a reason?", Justin asked. Mr.Barker looked up at him and pointed to his mouth. "Speak", Justin said waving his hand in front of the teacher's mouth. Barker took a couple of deep breathes before speaking. "Yes sir, the coach sent me to look for all of you. Valley Stream has tied the score and there's only a few minutes left to play. Word's got out about what's been happening on the field. The bleachers are full and reporters from the local TV stations and papers are here too. The coach wants to use this opportunity to get his name in the news". "I see", Justin said thinking for a moment. "Someone will get there name in the news, but it won't be the coach. Kyle, fetch Mike's uniform for me." Kyle did what he was told and brought the clothes to Justin. Justin stepped into Mike's pants, pulling them up over his larger frame. The inner thigh seams ripping under the pressure from the bulkier muscles. Justin reached down and ripped the left pant leg completly off and then the right; the super durable, rip-strop nylon material tearing like tissue paper in his powerful hands. Justin's pants were now shorts which barely covered his ass cheeks. His huge basket hung lower than the shorts making it look even larger. Justin then put on Mike's jersey inside out, to hide Mike's name. He pulled at the tight collar tearing the shirt down the center to better accommodate his massive chest. He flexed his arms bursting the short sleeves to shreds. "Now I'm ready to play. I'll win the game for the team and start my rise to fame and fortune. Maybe I'll become a professional football player, or baseball player, or maybe an Olympic gold medalist in weight-lifting. For that matter, being the strongest man in the world means I can win the gold medal in every strength sport. That will definitely make me a household name." Justin said as he did another double bicep pose in the mirror, savoring the awesome power his body possessed. His hand moved to adjust his hardening manhood. "Of course I have what it takes to be the world's greatest porn star too", he laughed. "But why choose only one; with this body I can do it all. The world is going to enjoy me and I'm going to enjoy taking everything the world has to offer." Just then Mike started to wake-up, his groans echoing through the locker room. "I almost forgot about him. Mike's the only one that can truly challenge me one day. I'm going to have to destroy his balls for good this time and eliminate that potential threat." Justin reached for a sledge hammer that was leaning up against a nearby wall. It was one that was used before for Mike's massage. "This should do the trick in his weakened condition", Justin smirked as he tossed the thirty pound hammer in the air like a feather. "Please let me do it, sir", Kyle blurted out. "You, why?", Justin asked. "You know I have always hated Mike. I've fantasized about destroying him over and over again", Kyle answered trying his best to convince Justin. "Please master; it would make me a very happy puppy. Plus you have to win the game and you're running out of time" Justin smiled and put his hand on top of Kyle's head. "That's a good boy, you should get used to serving my needs first", then he handed the sledge hammer to Kyle. "Don't disappoint me". Justin gave another tug on the enormous bulge between his legs and headed toward the exit. "Barker you're with me". Barker gave a compassionate look at Kyle before scurrying off to catch up with Justin. Kyle stood over Mike's massive form looking at the fallen god. Kyle kept asking himself why Mike didn't use all the power his body possessed to take advantage of everyone like Justin planned to do. Mike was even more powerful than Justin at one time. Kyle always treated Mike as the enemy, but Mike hadn't started it. Kyle had come to the team, taken what was Mike's without even talking to him. He felt it was his right. When Mike had muscled it back, Kyle was jealous and Mike had reacted to that. Kyle had started the rivalry, and Mike had continued it. Kyle thought about the punching contest they had earlier today. Mike could have totally destroyed him with one punch, but didn't. He reached down for Mike's huge ball sack cupping it in his hand and admiring its size. It had swollen back to its huge size, but still lacked the power to reenergize the man's body. Kyle knew this was the natural advantage Mike had over Kyle all along. Mike opened his eyes as Kyle let go of his nuts. Kyle raised the sledge hammer high over his head. Kyle looked at Mike and saw no fear, only acceptance. "I'm sorry Mike, but I don't know what else to do". Kyle put all his power into the swing and slammed the hammer down. Mike's horrific scream filled the room. Mike grabbed his crushed left forearm with his right hand. Kyle let go of the hammer and got down on his knees to whisper into Mike's ear. "I've just bought us a little time. But you must hurry, you are the only one you can defeat Justin. When he finds out you are still a complete man, he'll destroy both of us." Kyle took his hand and ran it along Mike's cheek. Kyle realized the anger he felt for Mike was just covering up his true feelings of envy and deep ceded attraction. Kyle kissed Mike passionately on the lips and left. Kyle stepped over Donny who was crawling toward his best friend. Either one said a word; Kyle couldn't even look at the man he destroyed. Kyle was putting on his too tight jersey when he saw Justin and Barker waiting for him at the end of the hallway by the exit door. "It sounded like you completed your assignment. Did you? Tell me the truth, puppy", Justin ordered as if talking to a child. "Yes master. I can honestly tell you I did to Mike want I've always really wanted to do to him", Kyle said sincerely. "Good boy", Justin said as he again patted the top of Kyle's head. Donny made his way to Mike's side. He lifted Mike's head onto his lap and started to caress his head and chest. He never saw his friend look was helpless before. "I guess I'm not so super anymore, am I?" Mike asked groggily. "You will be, I'll make sure of that", Donny said with tears running down his face. Mike grabbed Donny's hand that was on his chest. "I've got what I wanted. I can feel your touch on my skin again". Mike brought Donny's hand to his mouth and kissed it before placing back on his barrel chest. "Just hold me Donny and don't ever let me go". "Never, Mike", Donny said as he pulled Mike closer to him, "never". Donny rocked Mike gently in his arms without speaking, the silence broken only by the sounds from the game being played outside. Both could hear the announcer's voice from the PA system over the cheering crowd, "The new, huge Bayville player has got the ball. He's slicing through the Valley Stream team like a chain saw through a forest of saplings. I've never seen such carnage on a football field before. This game is one for the record books. He's at the ten yard line. Touchdown! Is there no one who can stop this muscle giant?" On the field, Rob lay at Justin's feet. He looked up at the muscle behmoth, seeing the huge bulge inside the player's shorts. Instinctively, the one-time punter kicked with the full might of his muscular legs. It felt as if his foot had hit a cannon ball. Justin just laughed. "Sorry Ballsy, that won't work on me anymore," Justin cupped his massive groin, "but after the game, why don't you and I have a little competition and see just whose eggs fill the basket better?" Rob's eyes glazed over with a desire he didn't understand but could not refuse. Justin just smiled. • 20 Donny helped Mike out of the locker room. They had grabbed a couple of tshirts and shorts that hung loose on their bodies. They made their way slowly through the halls of the school, hoping no one would see them. As they got to Donny's locker, they saw the door ripped from it. The supply of super supplements was gone. "Fuck! Justin's thought of everything," Mike cried. He fell against the lockers, a pained look on his face. He rubbed his aching balls. They were throbbing strangely, and Mike felt strange, like his body rejected his being small and weak. His arm hurt where Kyle had hit it, but it wasn't broken as he initially thought. "Not everything," said Donny. He put his arm around Mike and led him down the hall to one of the science rooms. Donny opened the door. Inside, Mike sat down and Donny went to one of the cabinets. It had a lock, and he turned the dial purposely then opened it, pulling out a notebook. "What's that?" said Mike. Donny grinned. "I've been analyzing the chemicals." He pointed to a page. "This is the formula for NMR." He turned the page. "This is the muscle growth formula." He flipped the pages, and Mike could see chemical formulas on every page. "Justin may have stolen the supply, but I know how to make more." Donny expected Mike to be happy. Instead, he looked pained. Sick. His face was red and he was sweating. He began to shake a bit, then Donny noticed a change. Mike's flabby body looked more muscular. The loose fitting clothes looked tighter on Mike. Mike screamed. "Fuck! My balls are on fire." From his shorts, a thick 9 inch erection protruded. Mike's body was changing back. Donny looked on, thinking. "Mike, try not to cum!" Tears were running down Mike's face as he continued to change. "In the locker room, your body healed itself. It must be happening again. Ride it out big man." "IT HURTS!" Mike screamed as he continued to change. "Donny please." Donny dropped to his knees and put Mike's swollen cock in his mouth. It wasn't as large as it had been, but it was still big. Mike couldn't take it any longer, and shot his load into Donny's mouth. Mike's powerful cum surged into Donny's body. As Mike recovered, Donny began to change, his body bulking up with new muscle. His legs became ripped with huge calves. His eightpack tightened and his pecs swelled. Captain America was reborn. When Mike stood up, he looked at Donny. They were both smaller than they had been, but they were once again studs. Mike flexed, appraising his size. "Smaller than I was," he said. "You look about the size of Kyle," Donny agreed. "I think I'm about as big as Tyrone was. How do you feel?" "My balls stopped hurting. Guess that's good," Mike said, checking out his body. "Don't think we're big enough to take on Justin. He's like way bigger than we are now." "For now," said Donny. "But he's not the only one who can make plans." He grabbed the notebook and signalled Mike to leave. ---- Justin was the hero of the game. More than that, he was getting his revenge. In the locker room, he asserted his control over the players. They were his toys. He also knew they were his potential enemies. They had turned on him once before. They wouldn't have that chance again. Justin stood on a bench. "Men," he said, his voice booming and authoratative. The team froze as their freewill left them. Like zombies, they turned toward Justin. Justin smiled. "Kyle, come here and stand beside me. You've proven your loyalty. The rest of you, I need to know who here is on my side, and who here wants to try and take me down. YOU WILL BE HONEST," he commanded. "Who here wants this for themselves," Justin flexed into a crab pose, expanding his powerful torso. The football jersey that had been made for Mike's huge body was too small for Justin. As he flexed, tears formed were his lats spread like wings. The armor of his pecs split the front of the shirt down the middle. His shoulders and traps tore at the top of the fabric. Muscle forced outward, causing the tears to merge. Jusin smiled, grabbed the shredded rag and pulled it from his powerful body. Several of the players began to quake. "If you want this muscle," Justin said, "come forward." Five of the team came to stand in front of the muscle god. Justin signalled Kyle, who went and got a waterbottle full of NMR. "Strip." The men obediently took off all their clothes. Justin looked over them. They were big. One had a nice cock with big balls, and his musculature showed his promise. Justin singled him out. "Drink," he commanded, and one by one, they took the formula that would rob them of their power. "This one is mine," said Justin, pointing toward the big balled player, "you can have the rest." Kyle was like a starved child. As each man shot his load, Kyle slurped up every last drop. He loved the feeling it gave him as his body swelled, strength surging through each muscle. He felt bigger each second. Heavier. His clothes became tighter, and he flexed as Justin did to rip through the weak fabric. His body was bigger than any body builder. Only Mike had been bigger, and now Justin. He looked at Justin. He was crushing the player's huge balls, sucking with a ferocity that emptied the man of all power. Justin's body swelled bigger, but Kyle noticed something else. Justin's balls grew too. The only man he had ever seen with a bigger endowment had been Mike. Justin rose, looking at the diminished players. "Let that be a lesson to the rest of you," he said. He looked at Kyle, and saw him staring at his crotch. "Kyle," Justin ordered. Immediately, Kyle entered the zombie-like state. "Ya, I bet you'd love these," Justin said, grabbing his huge nuts. Kyle came forward, and began to rub his hands on Justin's body, feeling the huge size and heavy weight of each muscle. "Ya, you are a muscle slut, aren't you. You'll never be number one, but you can be number two." A tear welled up in Kyle's eye. Justin was interrupted when the locker room door opened. A huge player from the other team entered. It was Ballsy. "You said for me to come," he said. "I did," said Justin. "Everyone, go home now. I'll see you all tomorrow." Justin walked over to Ballsy, and put his hand on the big player's crotch. "Damn, you are packin, aren't you?" "Biggest balls around," Ballsy bragged. "Let me see," Justin ordered. As the other players left, Ballsy stripped. Justin was so occupied with his new toy, he didn't notice Kyle slip into a shower stall. Although Ballsy was under Justin's spell, he retained some sense of himself. As he stripped, he made sure to twist and turn to flex his new muscles to maximum effect. Justin estimated that Ballsy had easily grown as big as Donny had been. When Ballsy removed his pants, Justin stared at a jock strap overflowing with a monster tool. Ballsy grinned, and flexed his abs and glutes, forcing blood into his organ. The jock stretched. Ballsy's forced all his strength into his cock as it engorged, and the jock began to rip. With a snap, a big eleven inch cock slapped into Ballsy's tight abs. Two lemon size nuts pressed forward from thick, ripped thighs. "I love having a huge tool," Ballsy said. "Biggest one around," he bragged. "Now, but I've seen bigger," said Justin, thinking of Mike. "But I took care of that problem already. Now it's your turn." Justin grabbed Ballsy's nuts and started to squeeze. His bowling-pin-shaped forearm burst into ripped muscle, veins pressing out of the skin. Justin squeezed Ballsy's nuts hard, just as he had done with Mike. He expected the man to cry out in pain. Instead, Ballsy's breathing grew heavy. "Fuck ya," he said. "Damn that feels good." Justin squeezed harder, imagining his hands turning coal into a diamond as he applied his freaky strength to Ballsy. Instead of mush, Ballsy's nuts felt like titanium, resisting the power of his fingers. "Oh god that feels good," said Ballsy. "Harder. Please harder." Justin flexed and squeezed as hard as he can. "Fuck, you are one sexy man," said Ballsy. He drew back a fist, and slammed it into Justin's abs. The fist bounced off. "Oh ya, rock hard abs too." He slammed a second fist into Justin's eight pack, then another. "Shit ya. Do me. Please." Justin squeezed as hard as he could, but still Ballsy's nuts resisted. He made a fist, and whaled as hard as he could into Ballsy's flexed midsection. "Umph!" said Ballsy as the air was forced from his lungs. "Fucking Superman strong! God, you make me want to cum," he said. "Do it," Justin demanded. "No." Ballsy said. "Can't. Gotta hold it." As he said it, Justin felt Ballsy's nuts begin to pulse. They were swelling in his hands. Justin's couldn't believe what was happening. He looked at Ballsy, whose body was now changing. His muscles swelled with new power. Ballsy had to change his stance as his thighs grew. He became more handsome as his arms bulged. He brought and arm up and flexed, watching his peak swell upward. He straightened his arm and flexed his tri, a deep ripped horseshoe shape. Justin gasped as he realized Ballsy was now nearly as big as he was. He back away, letting go of the huge balls that surged with power. "Oh god," cried Ballsy, who started stroking his now thirteen inch cock. "Can't hold it!" He shot a huge load of cum into the air before Justin dove on his cock and started taking the juice. Ballsy was a geyser, pumping out enormous amounts of cum. Even Justin couldn't take it all, who grabbed an empty water bottle and began to fill it with the man's juice. When Ballsy finally stopped cumming, he stared at Justin. "Damn," he said, his voice booming with the same power and authority Justin commanded, "you are one hot fuck. We gotta go again soon." Kyle stared at the two gods. Ballsy was easily Justin's equal. Then, Justin screamed and grabbed his balls. They were swelling again. Justin's muscles rippled and swelled, growing. In seconds, he grew to a new freaky huge size. Justin was now easily as large as Mike had ever been. Justin turned and looked at himself in the mirror. He placed an arm around Ballsy. "I think I just got a new sidekick," he said. Kyle watched from his hiding space as the two men cleaned up. As they left, he noticed the waterbottle full of Ballsy's jizm sitting on a bench. When he was sure they were gone, he slipped out, taking the waterbottle with him. 21 Friendships [let's see if we can get this story going again ] That night, Ballsy dreamed. He dreamed of Justin, and the man's muscles. He saw Justin growing bigger and stronger. He wanted that, and it excited him. He heard Justin's voice in his mind talking to him. "Make me bigger." "Love being strong." He saw Justing kneeling before him, feeling his warm mouth on Ballsy's swollen cock, drinking Ballsy's potent cum. Ballsy watched as Justin flexed, his biceps swelling larger and larger, his pecs grinding into Ballsy's body as Justin's power grew. Justin had told Ballsy that they were friends. He had asked Ballsy -- no, told him -- that Ballsy would make him bigger. Ballsy wanted that. He lived for that. He dreamed that. Ballsy woke up with his morning wood. His moved his hand to feel it. His balls were swollen and eager for release. His cock jutted along his bulging eight pack. He flexed his pecs, squeezed his abs and rubbed the sensitive cock head against his nipple. He thought of Justin and his dream, and stopped. He'd see the huge stud later today, and wanted to save himself for his muscle god. Ballsy stood up and walked toward the bathroom, his wood acting as a divining rod pointing the way. He stopped in front of a mirror and stared at the bodybuilder he saw there. The reflection tensed, its muscles bulging and rippling. Ballsy raised his arms, and the reflection did the same. He flexed. The reflection flexed, muscle bellies as fat as Lee Priest's swelling in the reflection's arms. Ballsy lowered his arms and flexed into a crab. The reflection looked better than any Mr. O competitor. Ballsy turned to the side and admired the muscular thickness of the reflection. He smiled. He was huge. Only his muscle god Justin was bigger. Ballsy started walking to the bathroom when he heard his phone ring... --- Justin had had a wrestless night. His bed was so small and his cock was constantly hard. His balls were so swollen that they ached. He felt hot and bulky. As he tossed and turned, the bed groaned under his considerable bulk. As he slept, he dreamed of his body as a sponge. He soaked up power and swelled with muscle and strength, only to have it drip from him as he slowly shrank down. He awoke with a start at sun up. He jumped out of bed and ran to a mirror. Justin was huge and he felt strong. He flexed, admiring the way his muscles flowed and rippled. He grabbed a tape, and wrapped it around his arm. He had measured himself last night, and put the tape at 42 inches. He flexed his arm, expecting his massive arm to more than fill out that tape. Instead, the tape hung loose. He pulled it tight, and he read the number at 40 inches. His eyes grew wide, "I'm shrinking!" he cried. He wrapped the tape around his chest. His 81 inch pecs were now only 78. His thighs had lost 2 inches overnight. He was still huge, but not as huge. His dick was hard, but his sixteen inch monster was now only 15 5/8. Justin began to panic. His dream of losing his power was coming true. He thought about being small and weak. He thought about Mike and Kyle laughing at his as he shrank smaller and smaller. In the mirror, his reflection seemed to be shrinking before his eyes. Justin closed his eyes, shook his head, and opened them again. He was still huge. He wasn't shrinking fast. It had been 15 hours, and he had only lost a bit of his size. He looked at his balls, and thought about Ballsy. "The strength has something to do with the size of a guy's gonads," he muttered. A pang of envy hit Justin as he thought of Ballsy and Mike's huge endowements. There was something else. While Mike had gained immense strength, it also had the effect of making his body burn hot. Justin hadn't experienced that. Instead, he seemed to have some hypnotic effect on people that bent others to his will. Ballsy had been changed too. His huge nuts were now nearly indestructable, and when Justin had tried to crush them, they had produced more of the formula, causing both he and Ballsy to grow. Justin realized he needed Ballsy. He needed that power, and if he couldn't have it for himself, he'd make Ballsy his slave. He had planted the seed the day before, making Ballsy long for his hyper-muscular body. He'd need to reinforce that. He picked up the phone and dialed Ballsy's number. "Hey guy. It's Justin." ... "Thinking about you." "Heh, glad to hear it." "Ya, I want to flex for you. Show you my big muscles. You'd like that, right?" ... "Heh. Good. You busy after school?" ... "Your school's locker room at 4PM. See you there." Justin hung up the phone and smiled. --- Kyle waited on the corner. He saw Donny go into Mike's house a few minutes before. School would be starting soon, and he hoped to talk to Mike and Donny as they walked to school. Donny looked so small now. He was still handsome and buff, but hardly the huge Captain America that he had come to know and despise. He saw Mike and Donny come out of the door together. Mike wore a baggy sweatshirt, trying to hide his deminished physique. When the pair reached the end of the walk leading to Mike's house, they saw Kyle. "What the fuck are you doing here," Mike cried at him. "Haven't you tormented me enough?" Kyle walked toward Mike and Donny, flexing his pecs in the skin-tight t-shirt he wore. He watched as Mike reflexively clenched and unclenched his fists, preparing for a fight. Kyle stopped directly in front of Mike, cocked his head and cracked his neck, flexing his muscular chest. He raised a hand and placed in on Mike's shoulder and squeezed just hard enough to make Mike whince. Under the baggy shirt, Kyle felt a thick delt and muscular trap. It was more muscle than he expected from Mike. "Look," he said, staring Mike in the eye. "I'm not here for a fight." Justin looked to the ground. "I'm through fighting you. I don't even know how it began." "I do," said Mike, forcibly brushing Justin's hand from his shoulder. Justin looked surprised at Mike's remaining strength. "You tried to take my place on the football team. Hell, you'd never even met me, but you tried to get the coach to make you his star player. You come in here from who knows where and try to take what I've been working for for years!" "I've been working for it to, you know? Spent the past seven years in a gym building myself up," said Kyle defensively. "Me too," said Mike. "But you were bigger. Stronger. It wasn't fair." "No, it's not fair. It's just the way it is, or was, or," Kyle stumbled on the words. "It was just the way the world worked until you cheated. You found that fucking formula, turning you and Donny into super-athletes." Kyle looked at Mike. "You and I are a lot a like, you know? We both work out. Competitive. Need to be the best. We should be friends." "It's too late for that," said Mike. "After all you did? After yesterday? Helping Justin! Just look at Donny and me!" "I'm sorry," said Kyle. "I was wrong. It's just," Kyle looked at Donny, then Mike, "just that I worked hard to get where I got. Like you. But when I found out about the formula, I went nuts. I needed it too. I needed to be the biggest, and then I was, but then you took that from me to beat Justin. And you were amazing. Fucking invinicible. I cracked. I needed to bring you down. If it couldn't be me, then no one would be that big. But Justin used me, and now he threw me away. But I got this..." Kyle pulled out a water bottle full of a milky-white substance. Donny reached out and took the water bottle. "It's from that kid in the other school. Justin... he said that he'd make sure no one ever challenged us again. He really meant no one would challenge him. He took the formulas from your locker. Then he went after the other guys. He's got that weird power. You know. People gotta obey him or something." "Only people weaker than him, actually," corrected Donny. "You and Mike, you've resisted him." "Well, he asked the guys who'd challenge him. Then he crushed them. You know," Kyle held out his hand, palm up, then squeezed his fingers tight. "The guys lost all their strength. Only the ones who'd obey him are left. But that guy from the other team. You know, the huge one, like you. Well, when Justin tried to take his power, it didn't work. Instead, the guy's nuts swole bigger, and he exploded in size. Shit, he got as big as Justin before he show this huge load. Justin sucked him off, or tried to, but the man was like a volcano. The weird thing is, Justin grew huge after this. Big as you or I ever were. It's like the guy's nuts are producing the forumla now." "Or something like it," corrected Donny. "So, why didn't you take it," said Mike. Kyle blushed. "Something Justin said. He said the stuff works best on guys with big dicks, and I..." "Fuck this," said Mike. "It's gotta be a trap. No way you'd come here and say you're giving me the stuff to make me huge because you got a tiny dick. That makes no sense." "Actually it does," interrupted Donny. "It explains why the formula worked so well on you, Justin and the kid from the other school. And it explains why you've gotten some of your muscle back." "You got some of your muscle back?" said Kyle. "I thought Justin had done you in?" Mike nodded, then lifted off his sweatshirt. He was as big as Kyle. "He tried, but you can't keep this body down. Still, I'm way weaker than I was and no where near the league of Justin." "Maybe not yet," said Donny. "But maybe you can be. I gotta plan." "Fuck, not another plan," said Kyle. "All these plans and nothing ever works out. And I always end up as a ball of fat with no muscle. I got my muscle back now, and I want to keep it." "You will," said Donny. "I want the three of us to split this. We'll divide it into 5 equal portions. You and Mike each get two and I get one. Then we take on Justin." "Take on Justin how?" asked Mike. "You know him. He's muscle crazy. He wants to be some sorta Super-Hulk or something. If that kid from the other school..." "They call him Ballsy," said Kyle. "cause he's got huge nuts." "OK, Ballsy. If sucking Ballsy off will make Justin huge, then Justin's gonna be milking that boy for everything he's got. All we gotta do is follow him..." Both men listened to Donny's plan. They shook hands, and walked back to into Mike's house. Donny took out three glasses. Mike and Kyle looked at each other like two prize bulls waiting to compete. Kyle pulled off his shirt and bounced his pecs. Rubbing his chest he said, "Shit, I love being huge." Mike looked at him and laughed. He turned to the side, bent his arm and taking his that wrist in his other hand, flexed into a side chest pose. "Gotta love it." Kyle nodded, then raised his arms and flexed his huge bis. Mike followed suit. The men flexed and compared their huge size against one another, trying to prove their own muscular superiority. Donny divided the contents into the three glasses. His glass had half the contents of the other two. He handed one to Kyle, one to Mike and he took the smaller one. Kyle and Mike stared at each, watching as the other drank the potent liquid. Mike grabbed at his jeans and ripped. "Watch these monsters grow!" he said, flexing his quads. "In your dreams," said Kyle, ripping his own pants off and showing his massively shredded quads. As Mike flexed, he felt the power returning to his body. His quads began to grow thicker. Kyled watched as Mike's leg began to balloon larger, but in seconds, he started feeling the power. "Oh ya!" he said, flexing his growing bicep in Mike's face. "Eat shit, wimp," said Mike, flexing his slightly larger arm at Kyle. "Fuck man, feeling strong. You?" "Hell ya," said Kyle standing straight as he watched Mike growing before his eyes. "Lookin' good bro." "You too," said Mike, watching Kyle matching his own superior size. In 90 seconds, the two former adversaries had grown huge. They flexed into crab poses and snarled at each other, then at Donny. "You guys could be muscle twins!" said Donny, finishing his own growth. He was much smaller than them, but incredibly handsome. "You're each still smaller than Justin, but together, I bet you can take him. And if I'm right, you two are in for some serious muscle." "Bring it on!" said Kyle and Mike in unison. 21 Mike and Kyle circled each other. Both men were covered in sweat. Kyle wore only a pair of white briefs. The term tighty-whitey took on a whole new meaning. His massive quads ripped at the fabric, the hamstrings totally bulging below ripped glutes. Kyles abs were totally ripped, and his heaving pecs looked like armor plates covering his chest. Mike wore boxer shorts. Again, wore wasn't exactly the correct term. The legs of the shorts were in tatters. His own massive quads and hams having shredded the fabric. Even lycra-reenforced fabric wasn't designed to stretch enough when his powerful legs flexed. The waistband seemed relaxed. Unlike his legs, his thin ripped abs were perfectly proportioned for the waist. One obvious difference between the two gladiators was the way Mike's shorts strained to contain his more-than ample package. Kyle's tighty-whities were stuffed with his manhood, but Mike's seemed to overflow. The hulks circled each other. From the side, the thickness of their torsos and massive arms and legs were apparent. Then, the wing-like lats of one would totally eclipse the other man, hiding his powerful frame behind a thick wall of muscle. "Think you're a big man, huh?" said Kyle, shoving Mike in the chest. "Know it, Dude!" said Mike smiling, shoving Kyle back. Donny shook his head. "Are you two at it again? I think I liked it better when you hated each other." Since taking the muscle enhancer, both alpha-men had been jockying for superiority. An arm wrestling match turned into an hour-long test of endurance. Unlike the first time when Kyle had overwhelmed Mike with his superior power, now the two seemed almost evenly matched. Their biceps, delts and forearms bulged and writhed trying to squeeze the other's into submission. Their locked arms teetered to one side, then the other, each advantaged rebuffed into a prolonged stalemate. When Mike seemed to gain an advantage, forcing Kyle's arm nearly a quarter of the way down, Kyle responded with a primal yell before powering his arm back to neutral. But the end was near. The effort nearly drained Kyle, and after a few minutes, Mike finally gained the advantage and slowly, very slowly, was able to force Kyle into submission. The arm wrestling was followed by gut punching. Here, Kyle dominated. His rock gut withstood Mike's most powerful blows. Kyle's blows to Mike's abs hit with pin-point precision. Blow after blow hit a single point. Mike was able to resist, but after fifty blows, a distinct red mark had formed. By 75, his abs cracked and he admitted defeat. They were now engaged in their fifth wrestling match. It was the tie breaker. Mike had forced Kyle into submission twice, first with a devastating headlock where he used his bicep to grind Kyle's neck and face. Mike's scissor hold demonstrated the superior strength of his legs against Kyle's chest and arms. Likewise, Kyle had shown his stength by twice forcing Mike on his back. Out-muscling Mike's already sore abs, he bent Mike's legs over his face, pinning him to the ground. Mike looked over to Donny and grinned. Kyle made his move. He wrapped his arms around Mike's lower chest, lifted him off the ground and squeezed. Mike let out a loud grunt as he tried to flex his lats, only to find them crushed by Kyle's bearhug. Mike wasn't through yet as he raised his own powerful arms and pounded two fists into Kyle's traps. The force of the mighty blows shook Kyle's leg, but in return he simply squeezed harder. Mike grabbed at Kyle's arms and squeezed the massive biceps. His fingers dug into Kyle's arms, denting the hard muscle. Kyle screamed, forcing more power into his arms. It was working. Mike's fingers were forced out. Mike was now turning red. He reached around and grabbed at Kyle's hands, trying to pull them apart, but Kyle was simply too strong. "I give!" cried Mike. "Fuck ya!" said Kyle, dropping Mike then jumping, fist in the air in victory. "Fucking powerhouses," he said, lifting his arm up, palm toward Mike. Mike gave him a high five and patted Kyle on the back. "Are you two done now?" asked Donny. "Hey big guy," said Mike, walking over to him. "No worries. You'll always be my number one guy." Mike smiled a smile at Donny that could melt any misgivings he had. "Do you two want some privacy?" Kyle joked. "I'm not sure we have the time. School will be out in a few, and we gotta catch up with Justin. If Don is right, we don't know when he'll be hooking up with Ballsy. My guess is sooner rather than later. He'll want more of that power, fuckin asshole." "Then you two better get dressed," advised Donny. "Don't think going out in your undies is a good idea." "I got some jeans that should fit you," said Mike, heading upstairs. "No shirts, though." "Never," agreed Kyle. --- Ballsy was the new school hero. Everyone wanted to hear what happened. How'd he get so strong? How strong was he? At lunch, he took of his shirt and posed for some cheerleaders. The head cheerleader came up to him and asked him if the rumors about him were true? "What rumors?" he asked. She grabbed his crotch and gasped. "God Ballsy. They are," she said, rubbing up against him. Ballsy pushed her away. He had always found her attractive, and was jealous of the other players whom she constantly flirted with, but today, his mind was centered on Justin. He didn't want her playing with his huge nuts, he wanted Justin to do it. He wanted to feel Justin trying to crush them, and have them fill with his powerful fluids before exploding. He was meant for Justin, not some cheerleader. Ballsy liked his status as schools stud, but he longed to share it with Justin. At some level, this bothered him. Why Justin? He had just met him. He had tried to hurt him. But as quickly as these doubts surfaced, they vanished, replaced by a strange longing to see Justin. To feel Justin flexing. To worship Justin and to make Justin grow. Ballsy felt his cock flex in his pants just thinking about this. He was so horny, it hurt. Time seemed to drag. Finally, the bell rang signally the end of the day. Ballsy jumped up. In his eagerness to meet Justin, he lept up so quickly the frail school desk bent and crumbled from the sudden explosive force. The other kids in the class looked at the desk, and he heard a chorus of "whoa"s and "holy cows". The cheerleader who had groped him earlier chased after him. "Ballsy! Wanna walk me home? My parents don't get home for a few hours, and I thought..." He ignored her as he ran toward the locker room. ---- At school, Justin ruled. All the players on the team sang his praises, telling everyone he was the true star. Not that they had any choice. His control over them was absolute. When he heard some of the geeks in the chess club call him a "dumb jock" or "musclehead", he took his revenge. He concentrated, making one start to drool uncontrollably. Another, he made stutter uncontrollably. Using his powers, he told them they were stupid. For the rest of the day, anytime they were called on to answer a question, they gave the wrong answer. For Justin, it was easy. He was so powerful, it took no real effort, and he found it fun to torment the wimps. Justin had hoped Kyle would be around. It took more effort to control the powerful jock. He knew he was slowly losing his power, and he could see how far he could push Kyle and others to gage the loss. He needed to be ready for Ballsy. He knew Ballsy was already bigger than Kyle, and therefore harder to control, but Kyle would still be a good test subject. Justin knew he owed Kyle. Kyle desperately desired to be the biggest and best. He had been at every other school he went to. Only Mike was ever able to best him, and Mike had to cheat to do that. Now, they had both had their revenge. Still, Kyle had been helpful to him. Maybe after he had his fill of Ballsy, he'd let Kyle have a little. Give the guy a bit more muscle. With his inferior endowment, he'd probably loose it. Hell, Justin was way bigger than Kyle, and if he was having trouble keeping the power, no way Kyle could, but let him have some fun. He's loyal to Justin, and loyalty should be rewarded. Throughout the day, Justin toyed with the other football players and students. He demonstrated his superior strength and size, and flirted with the cheerleaders. He was THE star. Mike and Donny were no where to be seen, and Justin liked it that way. He ruled the school. Still, he had this nagging feeling that he was losing power. He just had no way to prove it. By the end of the day, his self doubts were beginning to consume him. He rushed over to Ballsy's school, arriving as the final bell rang. A wave of students flooded out the exits, rushing for busses. When they saw Justin, a few stopped, but most made room for him. "Shit, he's huge!" "Nah, Ballsy's bigger. Ballsy could take him." Justin snarled. He put his hand under his t-shirt, and lifted it off, giving the doubter a look at his ripped body. He flexed his lats and pecs, showing off the huge size of his chest. "Holy fuck! No way Dude. That guy is bigger than Ballsy!" "Nah ah. I just saw Ballsy totally wrech a desk. He's huge. At least as big as that..." Justin had heard enough. He concentrated on the kid, forcing him to stop talking. Justin marched forward toward the locker room, and threw open the door with a loud crash. An older man with broad chest and slight belly turned. He had a whistle around his neck, and Justin thought he must be a teacher. "Who are..." the man began, but Justin stared at him and took control. "Get out! Now." The man turned and left, offering little resistence to Justin's power. He picked up a duffle bag of clothes, walked past Justin and opened the door. At that second, Ballsy came running in, throwing the man into the wall. Ballsy didn't stop until he saw Justin. The man picked himself up and proceeded out the door, limping but not saying another word. Justin looked into Ballsy's eyes and saw confusion. Justin concentrated. He felt Ballsy resisting, but slowly, the confusion turned to lust. Ballsy began to shake, then dropped to his knees. "God," he said. "You're huge," said Ballsy with awe. "All I've thought about today is, fuck, it sounds so queer." Ballsy grabbed his crotch and squeezed. "Fuck. So horned up. Not thinking straight." Justin exerted more control over Ballsy. "You like this muscle?" he said, bouncing his pecs. Ballsy looked at him. Slowly, he raised his hands, grabbed the base of his shirt, and lifted it off. "Like mine," he snarled, forcing the words out as he bounced his own pecs. Justin could feel Ballsy fighting him. He pushed his control harder, and Ballsy stopped. Justin felt the strain and knew he had to act. He popped the button of his jeans and unzipped his pants. He stuck his hand down and hefted out his huge cock. The sight and scent acted like an aphrodisiac on Ballsy, and his resistance faded. Before he disgarded his pants, he reached into his pocket, and held something in his clenched fist. "Can I..." Ballsy reached his hand forward. "Not yet, little man," said Justin, confident in his control. "Let's see what you got first." Ballsy stood up, quickly unzipped his pants and pushed them over his huge quads and diamond calves. He pulled down his briefs, exposing his already hardening cock. Justin grinned. He held his hand out, and showed two ball bearings about the size of large marbles. "See these," he said, then closed his hand and squeezed. Justin's knuckles turned white, and metal began to ooze between his fingers. He opened his hand and the steel had been crushed, the two bearings fused together. "Think your nuts can take that?" Ballsy stepped forward. "My nuts can take anything," he said and raised his hands to Justin's thick chest. "Huge..." he said. Justin moved his hands to Ballsy's package. He pressed his cock into Ballsy, and measured them. He was less than a half inch bigger, and Ballsy's swollen nuts were almost half again as large as Justin's. A pang of jealousy swept across Justin, and he felt his control of Ballsy faulter again. Ballsy reacted by pressing hard into Justin, trying to wrestle him to the ground. The attempt failed. Justin still maintained enough muscular superiority. He pressed back, forcing Ballsy into step back as he reasserted his control. "You like it rough, huh?" Justin asked. "Bet you really like this." Justin grabbed at Ballsy's nuts and pulled on them. Ballsy's eggs throbbed in Justin's hands, sending a flood of hormones into Ballsy. Ballsy's head flung back, and he made a pleasant growl. "Fucking strong," he howled. "Fuck ya!" Ballsy began to step backwards as if Justin were pushing him, until his back was against the wall. He moved his one hand to Justin's cock and started stroking it hard and fast. Ballsy's other hand felt Justin's forearm flex. Justing continued to pull on Ballsy's nuts, but now, also squeezed. Ballsy's nuts seemed even harder than yesterday. Justin squeezed with all his might. His hand began to tremble as his fingers tried to crush Ballsy's uncrushable balls. Ballsy began to shake and his body grew hot. Justin could see Ballsy's shoulders getting wider and his chest thicker as his balls released growth juice into his system. Like yesterday, Ballsy was getting bigger. "Strong..." Ballsy growled, and Justin wondered who Ballsy was talking about. "You want to cum, don't you Ballsy," Justin said, trying to bend his puppet to his will. "Hold it..." replied Ballsy, straining to resist Justin. "Stronger..." Justin could feel Ballsy slipping out of his power as Ballsy became strong. "I want you to CUM!" ordered Justin. "No," said Ballsy softly. "Hold it. Make me stronger... Bigger." "Cum!" Justin ordered with all his will. Ballsy slapped the wall, cracking the tiles with his open palm. Justin's words rang in his ears and in his mind. He felt his will failing. "Gonna..." As he started talking, three figures burst into the locker room. Two of them jumped at Justin, forcing him off of Ballsy. Before he could react, Kyle and Mike each had one of his arms and were driving him into the far wall. Donny got to Ballsy. He grabbed Ballsy's cock and placed his mouth over it. Ballsy began to cum uncontrollably. "No!" cried Justin, his arms bulging as he began to fight off Kyle and Mike. "Shit," cried Kyle. "How strong is he?" as Justin began to overpower the two studs. "Stronger than both of you!" Justin screamed, lifting Mike off the ground and throwing him at Donny. Mike flew across the room, knocking Donny to the ground. Ballsy's cock shot cum high into the air, hitting Mike on his chest. Mike got up, and placed his mouth over Ballsy's erupting dick. Donny got up, his body swelling with new muscle. His shirt began to rip and his pants seam gave way as he approached Kyle in size. He lunged at Justin, hitting him in the abs. The force drove Justin back. "NO!" cried Justin, fighting with Kyle and Donny. Donny continued to grow, surpassing Kyle in size and strength. Within seconds, it was Donny who was beginning to control Justin. "I NEED TO..." Justin screamed as he pushed with all his might, forcing Kyle off of him and moving his struggle with Donny to the center of the room. "Mike needs more time!" cried Donny, urging Kyle to get up and help him. As Justin forced Donny toward Ballsy and Mike, Kyle reached up and grabbed Justin's calf, tripping him. The two men fell to the ground, and Kyle jumped on Justin's back. Kyle wrapped an arm around Justin's neck and tried to a choke hold. Justin ignored Kyle, and jumped up. Donny reacted and pushed Justin back. Kyle saw Mike's face turning red. He was waving for Kyle. Kyle ran forward as Mike moved away, letting Kyle have the last of Ballsy's powerful explosion. Mike moved toward Justin, his body pulsing with new strength. Mike made a fist, his poweful arm swinging into Justin's abs. The punch bounced off of Justin's iron gut, but left a distinct red mark. "I've had enough of you," said Mike, hitting Justin again with a stronger punch. Mike volleyed punch after punch into Justin's gut, each punch increasing in power as Mike grew huge. The tenth punch broke through Justin's defenses, and he bent over. "Ya," said Mike, his voice deeper. "Feeling the power again!" Ballsy had stopped cumming and slouched against the wall. Kyle wiped his mouth and stood up, feeling his own growth. He turned, and saw Mike bulging larger as he continued to punch Justin. Justin tried to put up a defense, but was unable to fight back. His punches bounced off Mike's hardening muscles. Each of Justin's punches felt weaker and weaker as Mike grew stronger. "No way you'll stand up after this," said Mike and slammed a powerful fist into Justin's chin. Justin's flexed neck was unable to hold off the powerful blow. His head swung around and Justin fell to the floor unconscious. Kyle came running over to Mike and gave him a high five. Donny looked at the two men, and clearly saw that Mike was way bigger than the slowly growing Kyle. "Shit Mike, you rule!" said Kyle. Mike flexed his pulsing, growing bi and grinned. "Feels good to be the strongest," he said. "I wouldn't count on that." Ballsy stood up. He stepped forward, looking down on Mike. Donny gulped. Ballsy was a good three inches taller than Mike, and looked a lot wider and thicker. "What are you runts doing at my school?" __________________ 22 Ballsy Mike stood his ground as Ballsy looked down at him, his blood still boiling from confronting Justin. Kyle stepped forward to back Mike up, but felt his body's growth beginning to ebb. He was big, but smaller than both Mike and Ballsy. Kyle noticed Mike clenching his fists, his muscles still pulsing with increasing strength. He watched as Mike was slowly getting taller. Ballsy noticed Mike's growth too. "Keep trying, wimp," he said, shoving Mike so hard he stumbled backward and tripped over Justin's unconscious body. "Dudes, I got the power right here," he said, hefting his huge package in his big hand. "Don't know why I was so horned-up by that freak," he said, nodding toward Justin, "but I know a couple cheerleaders that are dying for me to fuck them into tomorrow." Ballsy looked at the men. "Shit, I'm so big now, none of my clothes will fit." He pointed at Mike. "You. Wimp. You're the biggest. Take off those pants now and give them to me." Mike stood up and swung at Ballsy, hitting him in the gut. It bounced off. Desperately, Mike kicked at Ballsy's unprotected nuts. It felt liked he kicked a brick wall. Ballsy laughed. "Shit, you punch like a girl and if you haven't figured it out yet, my nuts are like titanium hard. Nothing can hurt them." He leaned over Mike threateningly. "Now, take off those pants. I'm gonna go plow me a cheerleader with my huge horsecock." "Do it Mike," said Donny. Mike looked at his friend. "Trust me. He's too powerful." Donny looked at Ballsy. "But if you think you're so strong, meet us tomorrow after school at the junk yard. We'll see who's really stronger there." Mike handed Ballsy his shorts. Donny looked down, mentally comparing Mike's horse cock to Ballsy. Ballsy slipped the pants over his massive legs. Two days ago, his legs were the best part of his body. As a punter, he needed strong quads. Now, with all his muscle growth, his legs had totally exploded in size and definition. The legs of Mike's pants, stretched and ripping already, shredded as Ballsy squeezed into them. The pants looked like a second skin covering his powerful glutes, and his package filled the front and hung down his right leg. Ballsy turned to walk out. As he got to the door, he stopped. "OK," he said. "Tomorrow." Then he left. The school was deserted. He walked to the girl's locker. Her name was Lisa, but he didn't know where she lived. There was a lock on the locker. He pulled on it to test if it was secure, only to have the lock crumble in his hands. He smiled. "I wonder," he said, and pulled on the locker door. It snapped off in his hand. Ballsy looked at his arm. "Tomorrow..." and started laughing as he looked for some indication where Lisa lived. He found an old report card with her address on it. It was about 5 miles away. Ballsy liked to run, and had even trained for a marathon once. He figured he could be there in a half hour if he ran all out. He bounded out of school and started to jog. His powerful legs flexed, squeezing his huge cock and balls between thick quads. Faster and faster he moved. He saw a car up ahead travelling in the same direction. He was closing in on it. Within a minute, he was running along side of it. The old woman looked out her window in terror. Ballsy put on some speed and ran in front of the car. He moved to the right, then slowed down letting the car pass before moving to the left and catching up again. He signalled for the woman to roll down the window. "How fast?" A look of amazement filled her face. "Forty." she said. Ballsy smiled and began to run full out, kicking up a dust storm and leaving the car behind. In less than five minutes, he was at Lisa's house. He hadn't even worked up a sweat. He saw the school bus pulling away, and Lisa talking to another cheerleader. She saw him. "Ballsy?" Her eyes darted from his massive pecs to the ripped shorts. He walked over to her. "Hi," he said. "I wanted to stop by and apologize for the way I treated you earlier," he said softly. "Oh. Did you find the surprise I left you?" "No," he said. She shrugged. "How'd you get here?" "I ran," he said, looking at his legs. He pointed, and flexed his quad. Veins snaked out like thick worms forced forward by shredded muscle. He knodded to it, and Lisa touched it. "Oh, it's so hard," she said. "Strong and fast too," he said. The other girl looked started to say something, but Lisa stopped her. "Suzie, I'll call you later," she said as she grabbed Ballsy's arm. "Would you like to come inside for some water?" Ballsy just smiled. He put his arm around Lisa's waist and lifted her up, pressing her firm body into his massive torso. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her to the house. When get got to the door, he whispered "You're parents aren't home, right?" "No," she said. "The house is all ours." She took a key from her pocket and unlocked the door. Inside, he put her down. "Ballsy, you're so strong now," she cooed. "You don't know the half of it. I'm like superman or something," he said, moving his mouth to hers and kissing her. "Want superman to make love to you?" he whispered in her ear as he began to lift off her top. She replied by unbuttoning Ballsy's tight shorts. Lisa rubbed her hand across Ballsy's stomach. "Love your six pack," she cooed. Ballsy flexed, forming a vaccuum that accentuated his thin waist and ripped abs. "Oh god, you weren't flexed! Your muscles are so ripped." Her hand moved into his pants. "Your abs are soooo hard," she said, reaching his huge tool. "and so big." "You like?" "I love," she said, squeezing his elephantine cock with her hand. "Ballsy, what happened?" "Ya know that big kid from the other team yesterday?" Ballsy explained. "Seems he discovered this way to grow muscles. Pissed off some little dude on his team who wanted revenge, so he gave our team the same stuff. It's just that it works a whole lot better on me." Ballsy pulled his shorts off, letting Lisa look at his huge body. "Can I see you now?" he asked. Lisa pulled down her pants. Her undershorts had a large wet spot. She blushed, then pressed her hot, wet twat into him. "You've got me so turned on just looking at you..." She kissed him, then moved his mouth to his chest and bit on his nipple. She felt Ballsy's cock rubbing between her legs as it hardened . She felt it pressing into her, then she felt herself lifted as Ballsy's powerful dick raised higher and higher. "Ohhhh!" she said in surprise. "Strong all over," Ballsy said, bouncing her on his dick. He put his hand under her arms and lifted her up. Placing his mouth on her lavia, he kissed her then started licking her juices. He felt Lisa start to go limp. He pressed his tongue into her, and felt her walls spasm as Lisa let out a scream. He pulled back and cradled her in his arms. "Let's go to your room," he said. She pointed up some stairs. Ballsy leaped up to the landing, then leaped again to the top of the stairs. The house seemed to shake under the weight of his landings. As he got to her room, he put her down. He looked around the room. On Lisa's dresser, there was a picture of Lisa hanging off some guy's arm, and another picture of the guy alone. The guy was amazingly handsome, with perfect skin and white teeth. His blue eyes where the color of the sea, and he had dark wavey hair. He looked like an A&F model except for his muscles. The guy looked as if he could be a professional bodybuilder. In the picture were he was alone, he was standing on a stage, wearing posing briefs with a number on them. He was hitting a double bicep pose. A trophy was in front of him at his feet. Ballsy picked up the picture. "Who's the wimp?" "Jealous?" asked Lisa. Ballsy handed her the picture, and struck his own double bicep pose. "Think I've got anything to be jealous of? I'm way bigger than he is. Everywhere!" Lisa put the picture back. "Yes, you are. His name is Billy, and he won the state and national teen bodybuilding competitions last year." "And?" quizzed Ballsy. "Well," said Lisa, "he was. We broke up." Lisa walked up and started stroking Ballsy's erection. "He began to do steroids, and he couldn't satisfy me anymore." "Ya," Ballsy said approvingly. "Fucking biggest nuts around! And a huge muscle cock too!" He moved away and laid on the bed. The bed squeaked and sank in under his weight, but held. "You'd better be on top," he said. "All this muscle is kinda heavy." She climed on him. Flexing his abs, he sat up and began kissing her breasts. She rubbed her hands over his body, then grabbed his cock. She pulled at it, but it was so turgid it wouldn't move. Ballsy began to leak realizing exactly how powerful he was. He reached down to his erection, and raised it. He held it as Lisa carefully mounted him. Lisa was so excited, Ballsy's thick cock head pressed easily into her. As Lisa lowered herself slowly, she began screaming "Oh god. God!". Ballsy felt her spasm uncontrollably as she pulled up then pushed down, riding the top six inches of his huge cock. Ballsy felt his own nuts pulling tight, but used his perfect control to keep from shooting his load. Instead, he began to buck, pressing another three inches into her. Lisa screamed with pure joy as her entire body began to convulse with orgasmic pleasure. "Want me to cum?" Ballsy asked almost casually? "Want my huge cock to erupt a gallon of superman jism into you." "Yes!" Lisa screamed. "Please. Oh god. Please." She clutched at his pecs, unable to dent his rock-hard body. Ballsy let loose his load. As his cock throbbed with the power of his ejaculation, Lisa nearly passed out. Ballsy's juices began to flow from Lisa as he pumped more and more into her. She fell forward, falling of his squirting cock. She lay on the bed, delirius as Ballsy squirted his load all over her body. When he finished, he walked into the bathroom and started a bath for her. He stopped and looked in the mirror. His nuts were already refilling with his juices, and he felt horned up looking at his powerful body and thinking of his sexual prowess. If Lisa were up for it, he'd do her again. Ballsy turned off the water and tested the temperature. It was nice and warm. When he returned, he looked at Lisa. She looked light as a feather laying on the bed. His cum has dried and seemed to vanish into her skin. She moved, then stretched, opening her eyes to look at him. "I filled a bath for you," Ballsy said. He knelt down, putting his muscular arms under her. He tried to lift her, and fell forward. He caught his balance, then tried again. He struggled. She seemed so heavy. He made a grunt and lifter her. Lisa laughed. "Oh Ballsy. Quit fulling around!" She wrapped her arms around his neck. Ballsy moved hesitantly, trying not to drop her. Each step was tentative, but he got her to the bath. He tried to lower her slowly, but she went in with a splash as his arms seemed to give out. Ballsy stood up, bewildered. What was wrong? Where was his strength? He flexed his pecs, noting the striations and cross striations in the mirror. Thick veins pulsed over his armor-like chest. He FELT strong. He looked at Lisa, who was rubbing her nipples as she watched Ballsy flex. Ballsy's dick responded by growing, leaping out in front of him. Lisa smiled. "Is there no satisfying you?" she said. "Come here." Ballsy moved forward, flexing his abs, forcing his monster organ to push high above his navel. Lisa reached for it. He expected her to struggle with his hard cock. Instead, as she pulled, it easily lowered into her mouth. She wrapped her lips around his thick head, and started sucking on it. Ballsy was confused. What was happening? Moments earlier, Lisa couldn't budge Ballsy's erection. But now... Lisa's hands moved to Ballsy's pecs. He flexed his pecs as Lisa grabbed at them, her fingers kneading into his pecs. Ballsy tried to flex harder, but to no effect. What was happening to him? Was Lisa now strong, like Mike and Kyle. She didn't look any different. He looked in the mirror. Flexing again, his muscles barely moved and looked soft. There were no striations. No pulsing veins. He felt weak. He backed away, and pulled his cock out of Lisa's mouth. Instantly, deep cuts appeared on his body. Muscle pushed veins to the surface, and striations appeared as muscles flexed. He felt strong. Ballsy looked at Lisa. She stood up in the tub. She stepped out, water running down her ample breast. She came to Ballsy and hugged him. "I want you to cum again," she said. In the mirror, he noticed his body soften the instant she touched him, but he needed to be sure. He led her back to the bed, and signaled her to lie down. Once on the bed, Ballsy grabbed a corner leg and easily lifted the bed with one hand. It was light as a feather. Ballsy looked at Lisa, and flexed his free bicep. He lowered the bed, then moved the muscle for Lisa to feel. As she rubbed her hand over the thick mound, Ballsy tried to lift the bed. He couldn't move it -- it was too heavy. Lisa grabbed at Ballsy, and he fell forward into bed. Lisa jumped on him and started sucking his huge cock. She squeezed at his overfull nuts, and they throbbed in her hand. To Ballsy, it felt like a vice was pulling on his nuts. Not only was Ballsy weak as a kitten around Lisa, she was also able to crush his nuts! The thought of Lisa overpowering him got to Ballsy. He felt his juices building, and tried to contain them. He felt Lisa's tongue wrapping around his sensitive head, and his nuts being pulled down as they tried to retract. Ballsy tried to hold his blast, but couldn't. He squirted like a normal man, Lisa taking ever last drop of his seven blasts down her throat. Ballsy's mind was a blur, lost in an orgasmic bliss. Somehow, Lisa had become his kryptonite, taking his staying power, his invulnerable nuts and his super strength. Slowly, he rolled away from her, and felt his powers return. He reached for his shorts, and they heard a noise from downstairs. "Shit, my parents are home," said Lisa, jumping up to grab her clothes. "They can't find you here or I'll be grounded forever!" Ballsy hurredly pulled up his pants. He looked around, and went to the window. "No problem for a guy with hulk legs," said Ballsy, showing off his huge thighs and diamond-like calves. Lisa came to kiss him, and Ballsy stopped flexing before his muscles softened by her touch. "Can you come by tomorrow?" she asked. "Uh, I gotta meet some guys," he said, "but you can come and watch if you want. Gotta show them what real muscle is." They heard someone coming up the strairs. "Gotta fly," said Ballsy. He lept, jumping across Lisa's front lawn and landing in the street. The pavement cracked, and two car alarms began blaring at Ballsy's impact. He lept again, landing at the end of the block and began running at full speed. There was a knock at Lisa's door. "You there sweety?" a male voice said. She openend the door. "Billy!" she squealed, wrapping her arms around him. He wore a white tank top and jogging shorts that displayed his prize-winning body. "Hoped you might be up for some fun," Billy said. "This cycle is making me horny as hell." "Always up for some fun with you, stud," Lisa said. She grabbed at his balls. "And I think I got a way to return these big boys to their former glory." -- Ballsy ran home, crossing the town and covering the distance between their homes in minutes. He ran all out, and passing cars travelling on the freeway as if they were standing still. Whatever was going on around Lisa, it wasn't effecting him any more. He was faster than a speeding bullet. More powerful than a locomotive and able to leap tall buildings in a single bound, and he loved it. When Ballsy got home, he ran to his room. His nuts had been bouncing between his powerful thighs, and he was horned up all over again. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with, but his cock required attention first. He threw his notebook down and realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 9 or 10 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about Lisa, about how bad she wanted him and how he had just fucked her silly. He guessed she must still be thinking of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. He was massive. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he flexed to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs. No one was home and he was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the difference with his outstretched arms, and double bicep pose. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath pants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jump and move like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he has grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he has seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed them in his big hands and squeezed gently. He then squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. His balls were growing, filling with more power. He held it, containing the power until he felt his muscles growing. He squeezed his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He squeezed his uncrushable balls over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. His pulsing dick felt like it was about to release its massive load. He leaned back, his balls moving closer to his thickening pole, preparing for release. His cock-head was getting really big and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit. He licked a little bit off his slit, and then a little more, and a bit more until he was sticking the tip of his tongue into his slit to get to the pre-cum. He wondered what it would feel like for cum to flow down his throat, but refrained. He was so big already, could his body take more? Ballsy's growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before. He started to cum, and continued for what seemed like minutes. Seconds after, his orgasm slowed and then stopped. Ballsy got to look at his body. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms dwarfing his head even more than before. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn't wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and a polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals could barely fit in his underwear thanks to the bigger bulges in the front and the rear, and how his pants and shirt bunched up at his thighs and chest. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. Ballsy thought about tomorrow's challenge. He was almost twice as big as the player's from the other school. He'd swat them down like flies, then go fuck Lisa. Ballsy knew life was good. Ballsy ( It's been a day since Donny, Kyle and Mike told Ballsy the truth about Justin. They told him that Justin would probably try something to take his muscle away, but since crushing Ballsy's balls had a reversal effect, it wasn't going to be easy. When he got home from school that day, Ballsy grabbed a bite to eat and retired to his room. He had a history project due in a few days, and he wanted to get it over with. He sat at his desk and when he opened up his notebook he realized that someone wrote something in his book. It said "Why don't you fuck me you big stud," and drawn below was a sketch of a lean girl with big breasts being fucked by a man easily 15 or 20 times her size. The man was a monster, drawn with massive muscles, and huge balls. He thought about the head cheerleader, about how bad she wanted him and how desperate she was. About how she touched him in class and how she must think of him when she was all alone. He rolled his chair back a bit so he could see himself in his bedroom mirror. He realized that ever since the initial change, and subsequent changes after that, he had never fully measured up his body. He flexed his arms in the mirror. The fabric of his polo sleeves stretching slightly to accommodate his massive size. He then stood up and got closer to the mirror while he lifted up his shirt to reveal a rock hard waist. He felt its rocky, but smooth lines. And then he flexed his abs and felt them again, this time his ten pack revealing themselves in bold relief. Ballsy then lifted his shirt even more and felt how his massive chest met his rocky waist. He felt and looked at the overhang of his chest and was taken aback by the difference between his flexed and non-flexed chest. He looked at his nipples and thought that his average sized nipples made his pecs look even bigger. He flexed and bounced his pecs and realized that his polo was getting in the way. He quickly took it off, not wanting to miss a second of his own body. He was free to flex his chest and feel the striations that made his chest so visually pleasing. He felt something stir in his groin, but was too mesmerized to do anything about it. He then went back to his arms, flexing them over and over, obsessed with the variation of his outstretched arms, and double bicep. He felt his left bicep with his right hand, tracing the shadow beneath the bicep, the clear lines of his tricep, and the split peak of his bicep. He brought his arm closer to his face, moving his left hand to the back of his head. Ballsy proceeded to give his massive ball of a bicep a tongue bath. He pushed his tongue against his striations, feeling the power and hardness of his muscle. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and moaned audibly. His arm looked so massive compared to his head that it was insane. He rubbed his hand all over his arm squeezing his veiny forearms and continued groping all the way down to the base of his chest. It felt so good to feel all of the muscles of his arms, chest and back at once. He was reveling in the feeling of his muscle pit. He latched his hand onto his thick lat. He put his arm down and did his best to turn around, flex his back and look at it, all at the same time. It looked like his back was wider than his impressive shoulders. He then gave some attention to the two large globes that he saw outlined in his pants. He rubbed them through the fabric of his sweatpants and then stuck his hands in his underwear, feeling and hefting the two large globes with his hands. He stuck his thumbs underneath the elastic of his sweatpants and brought them halfway down his thighs. He then continued to feel them, overwhelmed by the power in them. Ballsy moved his hands only so that he could have a better view of his ass-cheeks jumping and moving like he did earlier with his pecs. He then stuck his hand between his cheeks and dug his fingers into the muscle of his ripped ass. While he was doing this he noticed how far out his backside has grown, and how it made his waist look even smaller. After a few more poses he ended up with his hands behind his head with his arms flexing wildly. He inadvertently found out that he could bounce his chest even with his arms up in the air! He moaned at the sight and felt his balls quiver in their sac. Still in the same pose, he realized that it was called an abs-thigh for a reason, and took off his pants. His thighs were monstrous, Ballsy was surprised that he had such a full range of motion, even with massively oversized thighs. He wanted to give some much-needed attention to his legs, but his underwear was becoming curiously tight and was making him uncomfortable. He took off his underwear, giving more freedom to his big low-hanging balls and semi-hard dick. He put his right foot on his bed stretching his thighs far apart. He looked in the mirror and his dick got a little harder seeing his huge body in all of its glory. He then concentrated on his thigh and felt all the veins and striations in his thigh and calf. For the first time he understood how big he had grown and how much he loved being dominatingly huge. His thigh looked so huge that he wanted to know how huge it really was. He brought his leg down from the bed, grabbed a measuring tape, and stood in front of the mirror. He wrapped the tape around his thigh and moved its mass back and forth like he had seen the bodybuilders do. Then he flexed hard, bringing the tape tight around his leg. Instead of seeing the number, his eyes glazed over, his head shifted back and he released a primal groan. Ballsy had inadvertently crushed one of his balls between his thighs when he flexed, sending waves of pleasure throughout his body. The tape measure fell to the floor and Ballsy concentrated more on his balls. He grabbed his other testicle and squeezed gently. He felt the softball sized testicle in his hand for the first time. He then brought his other hand over it and squeezed harder and harder until he felt his hands being pushed apart. Except it wasn’t just his balls that were growing, his muscles were growing, giving him the power to squeeze his balls even harder then ever before. For the next few minutes he had lost control of himself. He crushed his balls over and over and over, in many different ways, all the while watching his hulking figure grow, which was turning him on even more. He knew that this game ended when he shot his load, so he did his best to keep himself from stimulating his pulsing sensitive rod. He ended up sitting on his bed, bent over with one ball in his hand being crushed against his shoulder and the other crushed between his flexed and growing forearm and bicep. He pressed his tongue against one of his now coconut sized testicles and his arm squeezed it against it. The scent of his sweaty balls was inviting, but the taste was completely overwhelming. He needed release. He stretched his large frame across his bed, lying on his back. He felt his balls moving themselves to the base of his pole, awaiting release. His growing dick felt better than ever. His cock-head was probably about the same size as his balls and pre-cum was spewing out of his piss-slit and into his deep heavlage. As his hands spread across his dick, he knew he couldn’t even come close to encircling his dick with his hands. He even felt his dick develop deep inside of himself, pushing into his growing thighs. He leaned himself against the wall behind his bed so that he had a better view of what he was doing. He realized that his dick must have been at least 2 feet long including its massive head. He stuck his tongue into his own dick, tasting his pre-cum for the first time. He could barely get his mouth around his massive tool, and gladly settled for his piss slit. He swirled his tongue around, pleasuring himself more than he ever thought possible. Before he realized what he was doing, he felt cum flowing down his throat. With one hand holding his cock, and the other rubbing his balls, he hardly noticed that he had stopped growing. But before long he felt the bliss of growth and before the end of his orgasm he was growing some more! Ballsys growing balls pushed more spunk to his cock than ever before, and he savagely tried to get it all down his throat. His dick forcefully pushed against his face growing even more. The feeling of growth while having an orgasm was even more ecstasy than he had ever thought possible. Even so, he got off the bed and watched his body grow. His cock slowly got longer so that he didn’t have to bend as much to keep sucking on it. His shots became bigger and more forceful throughout his orgasm. He could even feel the veins on his dick becoming thicker. He felt his chest growing and pushing against his dick and knew that he couldn’t keep his mouth over his dick for much longer. Seconds later he let go of his dick. His dick was free to shoot its spunk where it wanted, and his mouth was free to moan in rapture, as it was unable to before. When his orgasm subsided, he realized that we was gyrating his hips, grinding his massive cockhead into his equally massive chest. He did a few poses with his rock-hard dick bouncing in front of his sweaty cum-stained body. He surveyed himself, as he felt the tail end of the growth from his jism pound through his body. He stood in front of the mirror, going through the same poses as he had done earlier. He explored, with his eyes and hands, his veiny, heavily striated muscles. As he was doing this, he wondered how long it would have taken a normal person to gain such mass. For the first time he felt truly blessed to have this gift. He ended off with another abs-thigh pose with his arms, except that his forearms were crushing against his biceps to the point that he couldn’t even put his hands behind is head. He wished he had measured his body before getting carried away, so that he would know what to expect for next time. Every part of his body was pumped with size and then pumped with size again and he noticed that he couldn’t wipe the smile from his face. He wondered how many other people would get to enjoy such intense sexual pleasure like he just had. He put back on his underwear, pants and polo, taking time to pose in the mirror, showing himself how much he just grew based on his muscle bulging out of his clothes. He loved how his genitals didn’t fit into his underwear. When he pulled the elastic of his underwear over his thick ass and stuffed his big balls and soft cock into his undies, his immense package pulled the front of the elastic down to the point that quite a bit of his genitals were revealed. Luckily the elastic didn’t hurt, but he wondered how long it would hold. When he saw his package in his skin tight undies he noticed that his balls must have grown bigger than his fucking head! No one could ever dispute his name now. Ballsy had a bit of difficulty pulling his sweatpants over his thighs, which must have added 3 feet and countless pounds over the past hour. The top of his pants covering his crotch and thighs ripped ever so slightly as the fabric was taken beyond its limits. Luckily it held, but his sweat pants were now sweat shorts because his pants rode up so much. He flexed his mighty calves in the mirror as he bent over to grab his polo. As he carefully put it on, he noticed that he had dried cum caked to his chest and considered washing up. But he enjoyed his scent, so he continued his chore. He finally got it on, but it felt like a second skin against his enhanced upper body, bunched up at his chest revealing his rock hard waist. As he moved his hands above his head the seams of the armpit area tore open violently. Also his sleeves were no match for his colossal flexed arms, which must have grew 2 feet. Ballsy thought that his arms must be the size that his legs were previously. He stuck one of his hands in the hole of his opposite shirt-pit-hole and rubbed his hand over his improved muscle pit. He brought it back to his face smelling his scent, feeling his balls churn in his tight undergarment, but realized that he was better off doing his homework. He sat back down with the intention of starting his project, but ended up being distracted by the drawing again. He realized that he wasn’t attracted to the head cheerleader earlier because Justin had him under control. He looked at the muscle monster fucking the big breasted chick and smiled. 23 prisoners A beam of light hit Justin's face. His mind was foggy, and when he opened his eyes, the world was a blur. He tried to move but couldn't. He was cold. As his eyes began to focus, he realized he was in a warehouse of some sort. He was naked, and large I-beams were wrapped around his arms, neck, chest and legs. He flexed, trying to break free. The steel groaned under Justin's strength, but it held. Justin noticed a note. "Morning Asshole. Feeling weak? Small? Good. Watched you shrink down for a while. Guess those little nuts of your can't hold all the power us big guys have. BIG like mine and Big like Ballsy's. Thought about crushing those raisins of yours again, but Kyle and Donny talked me out of it. You can thank them later when you see what my big muscles can really do. You got a taste of it here. It was kinda hard bending all that metal. But what is hard for me is impossible for you. Now. Little man. Ha ha ha. We'll be back later. That Ballsy guy's coming and we got something planned for him. Your enemy -- Mike." Justin struggled, his hyper-muscular body thrashing against his steel bonds. Muscle flexed hard, slightly deforming the steel before cramping and tiring. His body turned red as veins throbbed quickly. He knew that a couple of days ago, this trap would have snapped like a rubber band. But Mike was right. Justin's body couldn't maintain all that muscle. The power leaked from him until he reached some natural limit. And Mike's limit was greater than his. Sweat poured from his taxed body, and he finally gave up. All he could do was wait. --- Ballsy woke up. His morning wood raged, and he reached down to shoot his load. His felt his balls pulse as he looked between the twin mountains of his thick pecs watching his pendulous organ squirting cum over his powerful body. When he finished, he stood to clean himself off. He stopped when he saw himself. The hulking muscle monster from the night before didn't stare back at him. Instead, he was smaller, like he had been when he got home. He was huge. Massive. Just not as huge as after his last growth spurt. He raised one arm and flexed. Muscle pushed veins to the surface of paper thin skin which displayed cords of thick muscle fibers. Ballsy shrugged. "Guess my bod wants to be this big," he said rubbing his huge nuts, knowing that he could always use their endless stream of jizz to grow huge when he needed to. Ballsy got cleaned up, dressed and went to school. The bore on. Ballsy ignored most of the subjects and concentrated on his new celebrity status. He loved to flex and show off. His class before lunch was gym. In the locker room, he eagerly stripped of his clothes, and paraded around displaying his tight, buff, huge body and massive manhood. He watched as the once biggest jocks in school now through rods in jealousy of his extreme maleness. In the gym, he noticed Lisa on the girl's side. Both the guys and the girls started with calesthenics. Ballsy did one handed pushups, literally throwing his torso off the ground. For jumping jacks, he touched the gym's ceiling, before coming to the ground with loud bangs. The gym teacher watched in awe, jaw dropped, as Ballsy was so much larger than any other student. "Guys, why don't we hit the weight room..." he said with some trepidation of the spectacle of seeing Ballsy in action. As they guys walked into the gym, the girls started running laps. As Ballsy walked into the weight room, Lisa smiled at Ballsy and threw him a kiss. Ballsy responded by smiling and raising his mountainous bicep, then nodding knowingly. On each lap past the weight room, she heard the loud clanking of metal. Sometimes, she heard gasps or screams of surprise, excitement, or chants of "BALLSY!". When the teacher told them to stop, she approached the weight room. She heard voices counting, "25...26...27". She looked in. Ballsy was lifting two fully loaded universal weight machines, doing side laterals with them as if they were dumbells. Tattered rags that had been his workout shorts and shirt were scatterd across the floor. He was wearing only a jock strap that was overstuffed with his huge balls and cock. She gasped as he lifted each machine. He saw her and smiled. When the guys got to thirty, he slowly lowered the machines. "Sorry men," he said. "Those are still too fucking light. 'Sides," he smiled toward Lisa, "there's another fan I'd like to talk to." He walked toward Lisa, and they went into the gym. The other boys walked past them toward the locker room. "Been thinking about you," said Ballsy. "I can't get you out of my mind," replied Lisa. Ballsy smiled. "Kinda horned up," he whispered. He watched her eyes move to his jock, then back up. "Wanna skip out of this place? We got all afternoon til I gotta crush those wimps from the other school." Lisa nodded. "Let me change." She headed off. In the locker room, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. "He's coming to my place now.... Ya, let yourself in... Love you." She hung up. They left the school with Lisa on Ballsy's arm. He felt it again as soon as she touched him. He was weak. Normal. "Weren't those weights heavy," she asked, making small talk. "Nah. Light as a feather actually." Ballsy saw a truck in the parking lot. He led Lisa too it. "Better stand back," he told her, and she let him go. He flexed his pecs, feeling the power return to him. He grabbed the door, and ripped it off. "Get in," he said. "Why? Is it yours?" "It is now." Lisa climbed in. Ballsy knelt down, and lifted the truck over his head. "You OK?" He heard her reply yes. "Then hold on." Ballsy started running. Any chance that his pants might contain his huge thighs disappeared when his jeans shredded as he ran faster and fast down the streets toward Lisa's house. When he saw traffic, he either jumped over it or ran on the side of the road. Cars were like snails compared to his powerful legs. In less than ten minutes, he was at Lisa's. He put the truck down. Lisa got out. "You're not even sweating!" Ballsy laughed. "Hell, that's nothing for a super fast, super strong, super stud like me." Ballsy kissed Lisa. "You like?" "Let's go inside and I'll show you," she said. In her room, Lisa couldn't wait to get Ballsy out of his clothes. Her comments of "fucking huge," and "so strong," and "god, so sexy" turned him on. His cock bounced against his abs and his balls pulsed with anticipation as she shucked off her clothes, bra and panties. "Lie down," she said to him. "I wanna play a bit." She smiled, and walked to her dresser. She pulled out hand cuffs and some rope. "Let me tie you up like Samson and watch you break free." She put her hand between her legs and rubbed. "It will really turn me on." "Sure," said Ballsy. "No way those can hold me." He put his hands over his head and watched as she handcuffed him to the headboard. She then wrapped one rope around his left calf and tied the other end to the bedframe. She did the same to the right. Keeping her hand on him, she climbed on top. "Break it," she said. Ballsy tried, but her contact had him weak. He pretended to struggle. "Don't pretend. Really try. I know you can't." She smiled. Ballsy felt his heart skip a beat. "What?" "I'm not stupid. Dropping me in the water. I watched you try and flex. When I touch you, your body is soft and not firm. You even whinced when I squeezed your nuts. Your cum changed me, didn't it?" Ballsy's eyes widened. "Thought so. Billy, you can come in now." The guy from the pictures came in. He was big and buff, and wore only a pair of posing briefs that were baggy around his crotch. He threw an empty syringe in the waste can. "One last does of Deca. Just in case," he said. "This is Billy. He's my boyfriend. We've been fucking for years. He use to have big balls like you too. Then he started taking steroids. His muscles are huge, but his balls got smaller." Lisa started stroking Ballsy's cock. "So Ballsy, what happens when you cum on guys." Ballsy struggled, trying to break his bonds. He tried to buck Lisa off him, but she stayed on. Billy walked up, and grabbed Ballsy's nuts. He started to squeeze and Ballsy cried out. "Better speak," he said. "You may look big, but right now, you're weak as a baby. Not like me." Billy flexed his chest, and Ballsy marvelled at Billy's symetry and proportions. Billy started to squeeze again. Pain shot from Ballsy's nuts. "Stop!" Ballsy cried. "Ya. My cum. Guy drank it and got huge. Lisa got it on her, and now, well, I'm normal. It's something about my cum. I don't know!" Billy squeezed a bit more. "STOP! It's the truth!" "Thought that might be it," said Lisa. She put her mouth to Ballsy's cock and started to suck. Billy let his grip lighten and gently massaged Ballsy's huge nuts. Ballsy felt the pressure building. "His balls are retracting," said Billy. Ballsy felt Lisa shake her head 'no' as she sucked harder. Ballsy tried not to cum, but he couldn't help himself. As long as Lisa touched him, he was normal. The pressure was too much, and he was weak, could barely hold it though he tried. He started breathing hard. He felt Lisa pull her mouth to his sensitive head, then gently bite the tip. It was too much. Suddenly, Lisa let go and Billy put his mouth over Ballsy's cock. Ballsy felt his strength return, but it was too late. He erupted into Billy's mouth. Balls flexed, and shattered the handcuffs. He bucked and the ropes ripped apart. Billy wrapped his arms around Ballsy and held on, determined to take all Ballsy had to offer. Ballsy continued to exploded into Billy's eager mouth, who was sucking down every last drop. Ballsy grabbed Billy, easily overpowering his resistance, but it wasn't enough. Billy sucked hard, pulling the last of Ballsy's cum before he could stop. Billy had taken Ballsy's entire load. Ballsy lifted the bodybuilder like a rag doll. "I'm gonna kill you!" he cried and tossed him across the room. He saw Lisa approaching. Ballsy jumped behind the bed and lifted the matress. He ran toward Lisa, hitting her with it, using it as a shield so she couldn't touch him. He pushed her out the door. Grabbing the metal headboard with one hand, he slammed the door and braced it shut. Lisa tried to open the door, then pounded on it. From the hall she cried, "Let me in. Billy! Billy!" "Now it's just you and me, wimp!" Ballsy said, turning to Billy. Billy lay on the floor. He was red. "Lisa! I feel it! Something's happening!" Ballsy watched, butterflies churning in his stomach as Billy began to change. The bits of acne on his skin began to clear up, and his complexion became prestine. His handsome features seemed to become more rugged. Billy stood up, flexing. His size and proportions remained the same, but Ballsy's noted a change in his loose fitting posers. They seemed to be filling out. Like a balloon inflating, the wrinkled fabric became tight, then began to stretch, trying to contain what was growing inside. The outline of a long, thick cock pressed into the fabric, pushed forward by a pair of huge balls. Billy reached down. "Shit ya! Them's my boys!" He walked toward Ballsy. "And this is my muscle," he said, making a fist and driving it hard into Ballsy's stomach. Ballsy looked down in contempt. Billy's fist had hit with all his strength. Ballsy hadn't even tried to stop it, yet it smacked into an unpenetrable wall of muscle. "My turn," replied Ballsy, who flicked his forefinger into Billy's flexed abs. Billy flew into the blocked door, cracking it. He slumped over and threw up, a red welt appearing where Ballsy's finger had hit him. "Let that be a lesson. Next time, I'll actually put some muscle behind it. This muscle," and he flexed his bicep in Billy's face. Billy looked up and wiped the puke from his mouth. "You gotta learn how to flex," he said, making his own bicep. "Check out that peak. Look at the way the muscles flow together, the form of the delts, tris and forearm that make the whole picture perfect. You maybe strong, but your structure sucks." "Jealous of my power," Ballsy sneered. "Hardly," said Billy, grabbing his posers and pulling them down. "Now that I got my boys back, there's no stoppin' me." Ballsy looked at Billy and gulped. He expected to see a long, thick cock, but not Billy's nuts. They were huge -- at least as big as his own. Billy walked forward, his nuts pressed forward by his thick thighs. He stepped in front of Ballsy, raised his hands to his head and struck a vaccuum ab pose that displayed his thick V-shaped wings, powerful arms, thin waist and powerful legs. The display accentuated all of Billy's manly attributes, and made his cock and nuts look even larger. "This is what a man looks like, kid." "You think that's so great?" Ballsy said. "Then feel my revenge." He reached down and grabbed Billy's left nut in his hand. His stomach sank feeling it's size. Ballsy placed his other hand on his nut, just to compare. Billy was a good one and a half times the size of Ballsy. Ballsy had finally met his match, and he didn't like it. He began to squeeze. "Take that," he sneered, putting his full force into crushing Billy's pride and joy. Billy was prepared to scream, expecting pain. Instead, he felt little. It kinda tickled, in a sexual way. It felt kinda good. Ballsy's finger turned white applying force that could coal to diamonds, but Billy's nut wouldn't be crushed. He redoubled his efforts, but Billy's nut refused to be crushed. "Having troubles?" Billy asked. "Feels good. Try harder," he said, grabbing Ballsy's smaller nads in his hand and squeezing them. "Looks like you and I do have something else in common now." Billy smiled. "Fuck you!" cried Ballsy, pushing Billy's hand aside. Ballsy adjusted his legs, trapping his nuts between them and squeezed them. "You can't do this," Ballsy said, his voice growing deeper. Ballsy grabbed Billy's nuts with both hands. Billy felt the pressure start to increase. Ballsy's body seemed to radiate heat, the he noticed Ballsy's forearms growing. No, not just the forearms. Ballsy's muscles were actually getting bigger. Billy realized that Ballsy was trying to crush his own nuts, and feeding off the power his balls created. Billy tried to back away, afraid of an even more powerful Ballsy, but Ballsy held him tight. Ballsy felt his own power growing. He squeezed harder and harder, grunting and panting as Billy's nuts resisted his grip. Ballsy screamed, feeling his juices reaching the boiling point. He had to stop before he came again. He couldn't risk giving Billy more of his potent juiced. Billy's nuts were as uncrushable as his own, but a lot bigger. More of Ballsy's cum could do more damage, making Billy stronger or even giving him the power to weaken Ballsy like Lisa could do. He couldn't risk that. He let go. Billy stepped back. He looked in awe of the dense thickness of Ballsy's muscles, then rubbed his nuts and smiled. "You may be a fucking Hulk, but you can't beat my boys, can you?" Ballsy replied by shoving an open hand into Billy's chest, lifting him off the ground and propelling him with such force that he hit the door, ripping it from it's frame and knocking him into the far wall of the hallway. "Billy!" Lisa screamed as she ran to him. Ballsy walked out, his fists clenched at his side. He saw Lisa kneeling next to him, hugging Billy and rubbing his face. He walked close. "Mess with me again and I'll..." Before he could complete the sentence, Lisa looked up. "Leave us alone," she cried and grabbed Ballsy's hand. Ballsy suddenly felt like he was hit by a ton of bricks. He felt dazed. He heard Billy say something, but couldn't process the words. What were they? Ballsy couldn't move. "Oh"... "ya!" He tried to focus. Something was happening. It was Billy. He was standing. He looked so big. Bigger. He was growing. Ballsy looked at himself. His chest was shrinking, his arms getting thinner. His thighs -- they touched now right? No, not anymore. Something was happening to him. Maybe if he crushed his nuts between his wheels again, but, no he couldn't. Something was wrong. "Hold on to him Lisa. Don't let go. Fuck, look at me. Getting fucking huge!" Billy's voice again. What was happening? He felt so weak. Drained. "Look at him. Shit, I'm bigger than he is now. Hold on babe. Give it all to me! Fuck it feels great!" Ballsy needed to get away, but he couldn't move. He fell to his knees. His chin fell to his chest. It felt boney. He tried to raise his free arm, to push away, but it was so heavy. Ballsy moaned and closed his eyes. After what seemed like an eternity, it was over. He opened his eyes. He focused on the thinnest thighs he had ever seen. They looked like skin coverd bone. Between them hand a huge cock and balls that looked as big as his own. An emaciated stomach bulged above the cock. He saw two spindley arms holding him up. He raised his arm and the spindles moved. He touched a pigeon chest that, like the rest of him, lacked any muscle at all. "What?" Before he could speak, a Greek god of a man hoised him up. The man had huge, dense muscles that were perfectly shaped -- round muscle bellies that flowed together accentuated by veins that popped through paper-thin skin. The arm that held Ballsy was larger that Ballsy's chest. "Looks like the tables have turned a bit," said Billy, holding Ballsy's skeletal form. "How'd you like to be crushed like a bug?" Yesterday. "Are you nuts?" Kyle asked Donny. "Did you see the size of him?" Donny nodded toward Mike. "Haven't you noticed something?" Kyle looked toward Mike. Mike's body was huge. He looked even bigger than a minute ago. His delts were round, a deep V indented toward Mike's tree-limb arms. His pecs were crisscrossed by veins and deep muscle striations, and they seemed to inflate bigger with each breath he took. "You see it, don't you? Mike's still growing." "But Donny," objected Mike, "last time... We don't have the neutralizer now. I don't want to be a freak." "I don't believe you!" cried Kyle. "I'd give my right nut to have your power, and you don't want it! Shit man. All that muscle! All that strength! And dude, you'd make an elephant jealous with those jewels you got down there." "He would," agreed Donny. "And Ballsy too. Or didn't you notice that either?" "I don't check other guys out," said Kyle. "Bullshit. We all do," said Donny. "Besides, if Justin's right and the formula is proportional to a guy's tests, well, I needed to see. Mike is huge. Looked to me to be almost twice as big as that Ballsy kid." "Nah. Maybe half again," said Kyle, who stopped suddenly, realizing that he just admitted that he was checking the other guys out. "Uh huh," said Donny. "Mike, you're fighting it, aren't you? You're trying NOT to be huge." "YA!" said Mike. "Not like last time! I hated it!" "And you had all those problems," agreed Donny. "Dude, I've been thinking. I think they were all psychosomatic. Kyle didn't have any problems, and neither did Justin. Ballsy seems quite happy. Only you. You ever wonder about that." "Thanks alot," said Mike. "You want me to lay down on a couch while you keep shrinking my head?" "Maybe later, stud," said Donny, smiling impishly at Mike, "but that has nothing to do with your head. At least, not the one on your shoulders." Mike blushed. "Dude, I only want you to be happy. If you want to be a normal guy rather than a super hero, fine. But right now, we need Mike the Incredible Muscle Man, not Mike the normal." Donny put his hand on Mike's shoulder. "Try it. Try to have fun with it. You might just learn to like it." Mike smiled, and seemed to relax. As he did, his slow and steady growth began to accelerate. He walked over to Justin and picked him up. "Come on. I gotta an idea on how to have some fun, and it involves sleeping wimpy here." --- Ballsy and Lisa sat in the truck. Billy was carrying them toward the junk yard. The landscape sped by at incredible speed. Ballsy's speed. Ballsy looked at his weak legs. Lisa's were bigger now. Secretly, he grabbed his nuts and squeezed. They were so hard. He was so horny. But he was too weak to force any growth out of them. Maybe he could trick Billy. Maybe he could find Justin or those other guys. Ballsy wanted to cry. He wanted to be huge. "You look funny," said Lisa. "Kinda like a stick man or something." Lisa looked at Ballsy's huge nuts and smiled. "Maybe that is a better name for you, now that Billy is back to full potency. You're not the biggest anymore, huh StickMan." Lisa giggled. "Why?" asked Ballsy. "Why Lisa. I thought you liked me." "Oh please," said Lisa. "Billy and I have been going out for a while. EVERYONE who is anyone knows that. He's so handsome and so strong, and nobody beats him in bed." A distant look came over her face. Ballsy felt small. Ya, the other guys had never really liked him or accepted him. He was the runt of the team until Justin had changed that. Ballsy guessed things never really do change. "Still, you didn't have to use me." "Oh, get over it, StickMan." And that's the last Lisa spoke to him. Ballsy watched the country speed by for the next couple minutes, determined to find a way to get his powers back. When they got to the junk yard, Billy easily lowered the truck to the ground, and lifted Lisa out. Ballsy nearly fell to the ground. "Fucking head rush!" cried Billy. "Did you see that. Fuck'n fast as the Flash and strong as Thor or somethin'!" "And more handsome than any of them," said Lisa, kissing them. "So wimp..." Billy began. "Call him StickMan," Lisa said. "So, STICKMAN, where's this little meeting taking place?" Ballsy shrugged. "They just said the junk yard." "Worthless," sighed Billy. He stopped, then got an idea. He jumped up, about 50 feet in the air, then spun around, and landed like a ballet dancer. "Over there are three big guys." Billy pointed to a big crane. "You gonna stick around, StickMan, or you wanna leave." Ballsy didn't answer. He just started walking toward an old, abandoned building, his head down. "Suit yourself," said Billy, picking up Lisa and jogging toward the crane. As he got nearer, he saw the men. They were shirtless, and wore spandex shorts that stretched to cover thick quads. Each had wide diamond-shaped calves. They were talking, and two had their backs to Billy. Their lats were huge, nearly blocking Billy's view of the third. "Ahem..." Billy said. The three turned. Each was more muscular than the next. All had bull necks and peaked traps. Their pecs hung high and firm over tight abs. Their stomachs looked like masonry. One was handsome, though not as good looking as Billy. One was built like a tank, with a firm squareness to his hyper-muscular army. The last was huge, and looked as big as Billy. Donny started to say, "Who are ..." but was interrupted by Kyle. "Bill?" he said. Mike and Donny looked at him. --- Ballsy found a dark shed. It was filled with disgarded wrecks of cars and metal scraps. Wind whistled through the building like it was breathing. Ballsy pulled down his loose fitting shorts. He looked at himself. His weak, rounded stomach hung over his huge cock and massive nuts. He grabbed himself and started to massage. He was horny, and needed release. He grabbed his nuts in his hand and squeezed. His super-hard nuts felt nothing, other than their own internal pressure of his mighty cum. He tried to squeeze harder, his pencil-thin arms shaking. He was too weak. He couldn't generate the force to initiate his growth. He stroked his dick, hoping to get his juices flowing, but he was weak and was staying weak. Suddenly, Ballsy heard a groan. "Who's there?" he shouted. He covered up his dick and walked toward the sound of the noise. What he thought was one of the wrecks wasn't. He saw a muscular man, naked, with beams of steel wrapped around him. He recognized the figure. "Justin?" "Huh? Who?" Justin's face twisted, then slowly, recognition formed. "Ballsy? Is that you? What happened?" "Fucking bitch is what happened," Ballsy said. "Can't you get free?" "Not strong enough," said Justin. "I don't..." Ballsy started. "Look. The formula seems to be affected by the size of a guy's dick and balls. When I sucked you off, I got big all right, but I couldn't maintain it. The strength just leaked from me. That's why I needed to suck you again. Then fucking Mike and Donny showed up again. They got it. Now I'm smaller than them again." Ballsy smiled. "Maybe I can help you with that. If you'll help me." Ballsy lowered his pants and showed Justin his overfull nuts. "I could just take that from you, you know. It's part of what happened to me," Justin admitted. "Then why don't you?" "Saving it up. I want revenge on those creeps." "I want revenge too on the bitch that did this too me. Think if I give you another dose of juice of my nuts you could break those beams?" Justin flexed, and the beams creeked and groaned. "Can almost do it now. With you juice..." Justin smiled. Ballsy walked foward. He grabbed his nuts and put them in Justin's hands. "Go ahead muscle man. Try and crush them. You and I both know you can't." Ballsy smiled as Justin began to squeeze. "HARDER!" Ballsy cried as he felt the power begin to eminate from his groin. Justin's forearm rippled with cords of powerful muscle. The steel holding his arms groaned as it strained to contain the powerful arm. Justin's felt the pulsing of Ballsy's nuts as they easily resisted his powerful grip. Justin gritted his teeth, his eyes squinting with the strain of the force he demanded from his hand. Justin watched as Ballsy's rounded stomach began to flatten. A cinderblock ridge appeared below his chest as two abs began to force through the skin. In moments, they were joined by a second set, then a third as Ballsy developed a six-pack. "YA!" Ballsy cried, "I feel the cum building in me!" His boyish chest, flat, began to round as a square ridge developed above his hardening abs. Ballsy's shoulders widened as round delts appeared above thickening arms. "Give me your cum!" Justin snarled, redoubling his efforts against Ballsy's titanium-hard nuts. Justin could feel Ballsy's thighs widening, forcing his hands and the powerful tests forward. "NOT YET!" Ballsy cried. He began to tremble. "Gonna erupt. Can't. Gotta hold it. Get bigger!" To steady himself, he grabbed the beam constraining Justin's hand. Without realizing, he began to squeeze. The taxed metal squealed, and Ballsy's finger dug into it, deforming it more. Justin watched as Ballsy's torso turned from a stick into a hyper-muscular man. "Dude, you're huge. Let me suck you. PLEASE!" Justin begged. "ARGH!" Ballsy cried, holding his orgasm as long as he could. Stroking himself quickly, he pulled away from Justin's grip and grabbed his balls with his own powerful hand. He moved to Justin's face and offered the chained man his cock. Justin wrapped his lips around Ballsy's engorged head. He pressed his tongue into Ballsy's slit, and heard the sound of pent-up pleasure. He put his mouth over the head, and bit at the slit. Ballsy felt the warmth of Justin's mouth and the pleasure-pain he was inflicting. It was to much. Even with his restored strength and powerful control, he felt as if his nuts were about to exploded. He released his juices, forcing his huge cock down Justin's throat so the prisoner had to take every last drop. Justin felt the eruption. He couldn't breath. He felt the juices flow down his throat, the warmth penetrating his torso as it traveled. The heat began to flow through his body as Ballsy sent more and more of his powerful cum into Justin. Ballsy watched Justin. His transformation excited Ballsy. He saw Justin's vein pulse as his vascularity increased, Justin's skin turned red, then he began to grow. The steel restraints squeaked and then snapped as Justin's pecs thickened. Even unflexed, the hardness of Justin's muscles would not be denied. The beams holding his arms shattered when Justin easily raised them. He put his arms around Ballsy's glutes, and massaged the muscle in an effort to stimulate Ballsy's orgasm. Justin raised a leg, and the steel encasing it flew through the ceiling. He did the same to his other leg. The only thing holding him down was a pair of beams wrapped around his waist. With each burst of Ballsy's cum, Justin grew bigger and strong, his body thickening and ripped muscle pushing through skin and vein. Finally, Ballsy's eruption slowed and stopped. He pulled his cock from Justin's mouth. Justin moved his hands to his pecs, feeling their final growth. He smiled, and put his hands on the two final beams. He sat up, and the top beam popped like a cork on a bottle of champagne. Only Justin's huge arms stopped it from flying through a wall. He tossed the beam to the floor where it rang as it landed. He sat, looking at the final beam. "Fucking try and contain me!" He grabbed the beam and snapped it freeing himself. He stood, naked. "Whoa!" said Ballsy. "Impressed? Good. Let's find Mike, Donny and that fuck'n traitor!" Justin smashed a huge fist into his hand, making a crack like thunder. "No," said Ballsy, shaking his head. "NO?" "We're not big enough," Ballsy said. "I was bigger than you when Lisa and Billy stole my muscle. Dude, we gotta get huge. We gotta hulk out bigger than ever." Justin stopped. "But..." Ballsy smiled, and rubbed his nuts. "Dude, don't worry. These power houses can go for days without stopping. Shit, I feel them ready to erupt again already." He put his nuts between his thick quads and squeezed. Ballsy's dick pulsed to life again. He stepped forward, his body already growing thicker with new muscle. "Ain't it hot getting bigger. Fuck man, kinda turned me on watching you grow. Gotta see that again," he said, grabbing Justin's hand. He placed Justin's hand on his chest, flexing it larger as ripped striations thickened and surged with new muscle. He put his free hand on Justin's pecs, who flexed in return. "Gotta make your muscles grow again. Hot, huh?" Justin smiled. --- [more to come] Mike smacked it with a loud thundercrack. "You're not so bad for a pretty boy," Mike taunted. "Ya, and you're not so bad for a dumb jock," Billy shot back. "So, the testosterone contest is over now?" asked Lisa. Billy grabbed his huge sack, giving his titanium nuts a squeeze while hefting the package for all to see. "When you got it," he said, walking to Lisa. He picked her up and kissed her, whispering, "and you know I got it." Donny and Kyle looked perturbed at Mike and Billy, feeling that they were somehow tricked. "So,how'd you get so big?" Kyle finally asked. "Hey Lisa," he added acknowledging her existence for the first time. "Hey Kyle," she said, running over to him and giving him a peck on the cheek. She rubbed her hand over his massive arm. "You're looking hot too." "Always have," he said dismissively. Lisa shrugged dismissively. "I got Lisa to thank for these muscle," Billy started, explaining to Donny, Mike and Kyle what happened. He told them how Ballsy had suddenly muscled up to Superman proportions, hit on Lisa, and then Lisa had drained his muscle into Billy. "Like this," Lisa said, grabbing Kyle in one hand and Billy in the other. Nothing happened. "Ya, it always was," Kyle said, pulling away. "You tried to come between our friendship, playing us." Billy nodded. "The sex is real good," he said. "Ya, she always was a size whore," Kyle said with distaste. "Still jealous of the big man, huh?" Billy said with some pride. Mike nodded. "Yep." "Fuck you both," said Kyle. "Hey, sorry to make you feel small," said Billy with a chuckle. "But, that's what drove you to become as strong as a horse, while I'm both strong and..." "What happened to Ballsy?" Donny interrupted, trying to defuse the situation. "Don't know," said Billy. "Went walking off. Kinda sulky about being so small now. Headed off toward some building." "Some building?" Donny said with alarm. "Ya, by the entrance." "Shit. Dudes, we may have a problem." Donny bolted off toward the building where they had left Justin. Mike and Kyle looked at each other, then took off after him. Billy picked Lisa up and followed. Donny stormed into the warehouse. It was dark. From the window's light, he saw the table where Justin had been trapped. Torn metal poked from it as if something had exploded through it from the inside. Donny froze as Mike and Kyle came running in. "Fuck!" Mike whispered, seeing the metal. "Justin did..." Donny nodded, then tilted his head toward the far corner. In the shadows, a hulking behemoth stood pressed against the wall. Something was in front of him. A table? A safe? No, it wasn't a something. It was a someone. The figure seemed to be bobbing back and forth. "They're here!" said the massive form, a deep baratone voice booming from his barrel chest. "Oh fuck ya!" the form said. It seemed to grow even bigger, then began to shake. "Ya! Take it!" Mike started to move, but the squatting form suddenly stood up. Even from across the room, the trio could see muscles growing and expanding. The form's back widened even more, thickening to the point of being musclebound. The form's legs became redwoods, muscle pressed so hard into muscle that it appeared the form's legs would pop. "Dude's what's..." Billy said, entering the warehouse. "Fuck. Who's that?" With effort, the form turned and started to stretch. "Justin!" Donny said. Justin raised two hyper-muscular arms, skin stretched over dense, thick muscle. Each arm looked thicker than a man's chest, and seemed to squeeze his head between powerful biceps. Justin's lats were so wide and thick, they seemed to form a T, stretching side at the top then tapering to a thin, muscular stomach. His thighs were so thick, nothing could be seen behind them. Even his calves bunched and pushed into each other. "In the ever-muscular flesh!" he bellowed, his voice deeper and stronger than the one before. Moving out from being eclipsed, the second huge man appeared. He was nearly as muscle-bound as Justin, and began stretching impossibly thick muscles that quaked and flexed with power. He looked at Justin. "Damn we're huge!" "Big enough now, ya think?" Ballsy looked at the four men, his arms pressed wide and forward by his own thick back and huge bis and tris. "Lookin skinny Billy. How ya like this!" He raised his arm, moutainous delts and traps fighting for room and he flexed his bicep. It exploded into beach-ball-sized roundness, yet was ripped with deep corded striations. Thick veins pulsed on top. "Heh," said Lisa, coming into view. "I can fix that." She began to walk toward Ballsy, but Justin moved quicker than anyone expected a huge man to move. In the blink of an eye, he had grabbed Lisa. "PUT HER DOWN!" Yelled Billy, flexing wide and strong in anger. Before he could move, Ballsy lept across the room and landed in front of Billy. "Ya gotta get passed me first," he said. "No problem," said Billy. Standing behind Billy, Donny knew it would be a problem. Ballsy seemed to be nearly twice as big and far thicker than Billy. Ballsy's body radiated with power, a gravity-well of strength that sucked other men's confidence and power into it. Billy drew back a fist and pounded into Bally's abs. There was no effect. He did it again forcing all his power into his punch, then again, each punch more powerful than the last. Ballsy yawned. "Wait dude," he said with a grin. "Let me flex." Ballsy's flat abs, corregated into eight distinct blocks framed by thick obliques rippled to life. Ridges between each ab deepened into values, and powerful cords. Ballsy's waist seemed to get thinner, as he vaccuumed his abs in, yet the wall of muscle became more defined. With a glint in his eye, maintaining the vaccuum, he flexed. Valleys at least an inch deep now framed steel-hard abs. His stomach was framed by a barrell-like rip cage protected by an armor of thick pecs. His intercostals were so shredded that it looked like a desert landscape after a rain -- rivers of muscle defining trenches of power. Without hesitation, Billy hit Ballsy with a punch that felt like lightning and sounded like thunder. A second later, Billy turned in pain, shaking out his hand which had crashed by a wall of muscle. Mike moved forward, backed up by Kyle and Donny. Billy recovered, and he and Mike started pounding into Ballsy's flexed abs. Kyle struck high, jumping on Ballsy's back and wrapping his steely arm around the Atlas-like neck. Donny struck low, wrapping his arms around Ballsy's knees and trying to tackle him to the ground. Justin dropped Lisa in a closet. He slammed the door. Immediately, she began to bang on it. Next to the closet was an industrial concrete mixer that had been sealed solid with dried concrete. Justin grabbed it with one hand, and found it bolted in place. He pulled hard, his bicep flexing to life and the bolts snapped from the ground. "I'd step back from the door if I were you," he warned before easily lifting the mixer with one hand and slamming it into the door with such force that it wedged there. He turned, and saw the four men attacking Ballsy. "Need some help there?" 'Nah, just waiting for you." Ballsy moved his left hand to the arm Kyle had wrapped around his neck. With total ease, he broke Kyle's flex and held Kyle under his armpit. "Here, start with something small." He tossed Kyle to Justin as if he were a ragdoll. Justin caught Kyle in and wrapped his monster arms around Kyle's torso. "Still jealous of us bigger guys?" Justin teased. "I could crush you like a bug!" He sneared, flexing a bit to demonstrate the power in his body. He heard a crack in Kyle's chest that may have been a rib cracking. Kyle grimaced. "This muscle..." Justin flexed a little harder "... could have been yours." Justin released his grip, then held Justin up by his neck. "I have no time for fools. I'm gonna go play with Mike!" Justin tossed Kyle into the wall. He hit with a crash. Justin walked with purpose to Ballsy. As he came closer, everyone felt the floor shaking, each footstep a mini-earthquake. Justin grabbed Donny from the floor. "Go play with Kyle," Justin said and throw him to the exact same spot Kyle had hit. Donny fell onto Kyle, and both lay there, stunned. Mike and Billy kept punching Ballsy, hitting the same spot in his muscle gut, trying to break it down. Ballsy looked bored. With blinding speed, he reached out and grabbed each man's fists in his hand, stopping them cold. Justin walked over to Mike. "You're mine," said Justin, who threw a punch into Mike's stomach that launched him 10 feet backwards. "And you're mine." Ballsy latched on to Billy's shoulder. "Did you like using me as a punching bag? Now it's my turn." Ballsy smiled. He made an OK sign with his left hand. "Better flex," he warned as he moved the sign to Billy's abs. Billy's gut became cinder blocks of pure muscle. Ballsy smiled, then flicked his finger into the center of the second block. Billy's muscles collapes. He doubled over in pain, barely believing the force Ballsy could generate with a single finger. A welt formed almost immediately at the site of the impact. He looked up, seeing Ballsy's huge cock near his face. He reached out, and grabbed it, squeezing with all his might. "Feels good, but my nuts are indestructable," Ballsy bragged. "We'll see..." said Billy, gritting his teeth. "No, I don't think so..." Ballsy grabbed Billy's arm. He pushed with all his might, but felt his power being overtaken by a hand much stronger than his own. "I'm big enough now. Big enough to break you like a twig." Ballsy pulled Billy's arm up. He resisted, and his muscles cramped and bucked in revolt, but Ballsy didn't notice. Ballsy moved his hand to Billy's package, and started to squeeze. Billy felt an earth-shattering pressure on his balls, but he also felt his balls fighting back. Ballsy grunted, obviously trying to increase the incredible pressure, but still, Billy felt very little except a sexual tension building. Justin had stood over Mike until he recovered. Mike jumped up, putting the full force of his legs into launching his torso into Justin's gut. At the last second, Justin swung an arm and smacked Mike back down. Mike grabbed onto Justin's legs, trying to tackle him. Justin took a step forward, kicking Mike back another 10 feet. Mike jumped to his feet and ran full force at Justin. Justin walked forward, allowing Mike to hit him and then pushing him back 10 feet, then 15 feet, then 20 feet. "Are you stupid or something?" Justin asked on the fifth attempt. "Don't you get it." Justin raised his arms into a double bi. "I got the muscle now, and I think it's time for more payback." Justin advanced on Mike. Mike faked a dive past him, then at the last second, jumped over Justin and started running toward Donny and Kyle. He dropped palettes of I-beams and threw heavy equipment, but he knew nothing was stopping Justin. He was just too powerful. Ballsy continued to try and crush Billy's nuts, with no effect. "Having some problems there?" asked Justin. He stopped his advance on Mike, putting his hand next to Ballsy's. Ballsy released on nut, and concentrated his full might on the one he held. Justin grabbed Billy's ball. "Fuck... he's as huge as you!" "Not after we crush him!" Ballsy snarled. "You can try, but shit guys, all you're doing is horning me up!" Justin started to squeeze, not holding back. "Looks like your friend got you beat in the muscle department. Shit, that feels good," quipped Billy. "Too bad Lisa's not here." Mike took advantage of the distraction and moved toward the closet with Lisa. He grabbed the cement mixer and pulled. It didn't budge. He pulled harder, his lats flexing huge and his tree-trunk legs shaking with the effort. "Help me!" he cried to Kyle and Donny. The two men, still dazed, moved toward the cement mixer. They grabbed on, and began to pull. The wall around the mixer made a whining noise, trying to withstand the awesome might of the three supermen. Muscles bulged and flexed as the trio applied tons of force to move remove the obstacle. With a jolt, the cement mixer moved back three inches. A second jolt gave way to four more. A third final jolt freed it, sending Kyle and Donny flying backward. Mike held the mixer. "Billy duck!" he screamed as he threw the mixer with all his might. It hit Justin and Ballsy by surprise, sending them backward. Billy ran toward the men, and Lisa came out of the room. "We gotta get out of here. They're too strong!" Mike walked to the rear of closet and punched, breaking a hole in the wall. "Let's go..." Mike pushed Donny and Kyle through the hole as Billy hefted Lisa in his mighty arms. Mike blasted through propelled by thick legs and by the time Billy and Lisa climbed through, was a good quarter of a mile down the road. Billy took off after them. As Billy ran, his manhandled nuts bounced with crushing force between his legs and his semi bounced hard, slapping Billy's sculpted quads and abs with a SMACK! Lisa reached behind her as Lisa grabbed the uncoiling snake and rubbed it. Billy responded to the need by running faster. He saw Donny and Kyle just beyond him, and Mike a couple hundred yards in front of them, blazing the trail. Billy pushed himself harder, and overtook the two smaller men with ease. Lisa's grip on his cock forced it harder which in turn drove Billy's need and power into overdrive. His legs were pumping huge as his calves acted like rockets and propelled him forward. His thighs pulsed with power as they slammed harder and harder into Billy's massive hang. With seeming ease, Billy over took Mike. Mike responded with a burst of speed, but it didn't matter. Billy sped past him, carrying Lisa with him. From behind, Mike noticed that Billy was growing. Slowly his muscles were thickening, retaining their proportions and symmetry, but inflating larger and stronger. Mike watched as the distance between him and Billy grew, Mike's powerful legs unable to keep up as Billy ran into the country. With each step, Billy's mind became more and more clouded by erotic hormones as his cock and balls were stimulated more than they ever had been. His mind became clouded as emotion overtook logic. He needed release and that need became Billy's sole reason for living. After 5 minutes, he saw a clump trees that were somewhat isolated. He ran in there. He looked down the road and couldn't see Mike or the others. He stepped into the shade and put Lisa down. Billy seemed to be shaking, but both soon realized it was his body growing bigger and stronger. The thought brought Billy to full arousal as his monster dick thrust upward to his massive pecs. "Looks like we're the first ones here," Billy said, stepping toward Lisa. "I know a way we can kill the time, if you want to play with some muscle." Billy's arm surged as he flexed, growing a perfect peak. Lisa thought it looked bigger than even Justin's had! "Don't let us stop you," a voice said from behind. Billy turned, to see Justin and Ballsy. "And I don't think you were the first ones here." Ballsy smiled, then took half a step forward, his thigh jutting in front of him. With deliberation, he tensed the muscles. His quads split and ripped into shredded relief. He looked at his monster, and at Billy's quad, a huge grin on his face. "Did you really think those twigs were faster than my wheels?" Ballsy bragged. "And talk about slow, we were here almost a minute before you." "Get away from us," Billy said, pushing Lisa back and adopting a defensive stance. "Now calm down," Justin said, taking a small step forward. "We don't want Lisa." With obvious intent, Justin's eyes wandered down to the huge cock throbbing upward. He licked his lips and said, "I want a taste of that." "Faggot!" Billy said. "Anything for this muscle," Justin retorted. "I can feel it slipping away as we stand here." Billy looked at Justin. Was he smaller than Billy? Justin's cock was huge, and his nut's did look like they could give Billy a run for his money, but were they smaller now than they were before? "I think your milk can fix that," Justin said. "Stabilize my balls at this size, maybe a bit bigger. Then my body will be able to retain the power!" Justin threw his arms to the side and struck a triumphant double bi. Grinning he said, "And there's something in it for you?" Ballsy got a confused look on his face. Then, Justin's arms swang down and grabbed his, yanking them backward with explosive force. "You can have Ballsy. Do whatever you want to him -- take his muscle, crush his nuts, I don't care." Ballsy's body flowed like lava cooling into hard granite as he stiffened, fighting against Justin's hold. "YOU CAN'T!" he screamed, an image of Lisa holding him while Billy neutered him with his hands. Ballsy flexed hard, but felt Justin's grip tighten and dig into his flesh. Justin ignored Ballsy's pleas. Ballsy struggled, and began to break Justin's grip. "Better decide fast..." Justin grunted. "Can't hold him for long..." Billy didn't answer for a seconds. Finally, he broke the silence. "Lisa will hold him." He moved his hand to his organ and started stroking. Lisa moved to Ballsy just as he forced himself free from Justin, but it was too late. Lisa grabbed his arm and instantly, he felt his superhuman strength leave his body. He crashed to the ground, his legs unable to support his mass. "Those wheels don't seem so strong now, do they?" Lisa boasted. Justin grinned a self-satisfied grin. He concetrated on Billy, willing his desire to fuel a need for Justin. "You gonna get on with this or what?" Billy said impatiently. Justin stepped forward, trying to take control of Billy's lust. He pushed hard, yet felt Billy's own might resist him. Billy seemed large. No, Billy was large. Justin felt a lust of his own as he looked at the perfectly proportioned, huge muscle man. "You gonna do this or what?" Billy asked again, hefting his massive organ. Justin lunged uncontrollably at the throbbing man meat. He grabbed Billy's huge nuts as his throat tried to engulf the massive length of the superman's cock. Billy smiled. "Ya. Do me, babe." Justin felt out of control. He wanted this. No, he needed it. Some portion of him didn't understand why Billy wasn't desiring him, but yet, he didn't care. His mouth engulfed half of Billy's huge manhood before he gagged. He withdrew and tried again, demanding his gag reflex stop and obey his wants. Justin's eyes wandered up Billy's brick-like abs to his slab-like pecs. He saw Billy's perfect grin. Justin's eyes stared wantonly into Billy's mocking gaze. Justin sucked harder. "Ya man, you need my cock, don't you," Billy laughed. He leaned over Justin, flexing his abs, pecs, bis and traps into a most muscular pose. Justin sucked harder, grabbing his own cock and began stroking uncontrollably. Justin wished that Billy felt the same desire he felt. He willed it with all his might. As he did, he tasted a salty taste of Billy's precum enter his mouth. He wrapped his massive arms around Billy's redwood thighs and pressed tight into him, feeling his steel-like arms succumb to Billy's harder and stronger hams. Justin felt Billy's balls prepare to unload. Without warning, he felt a force knock him off of Billy. Out of no where, Mike tackled Justin and rolled him off Billy's cock. "What the fuck are you doing Billy!" Mike cried. "Gotta cum Mikey boy. Take it." Mike didn't need to be told twice. He leaped off a stunned Justin and placed his mouth on Billy's cock as Billy began to erupt. "Your balls!" Billy cried. "He said it would make your balls tough! Think about your nuts! Like Ballsy and me!" Mike's mind involuntarily thought about Ballsy and Billy. Their nuts were so hard. Indestructable. Not like his. His were sore. Crushed by Justin. Robbed of his power. He got the power back, but he wanted his nuts to be indestructable again. Like Billy. Like Ballsy. Billy's cum tasted good. He sucked it down like water. Billy felt it too. Mike's vacuum pulled at him, ripping the cum out of him. Billy tried to pull away, but couldn't as Mike's tongue lapped around his organ and demanded more of his male juice. Billy cried as his orgasm consumed him. He felt weak against the flood of sexual release that had been let loose. Billy's cum overwhelmed Mike. The man's huge nuts seemed to flow endlessly, making more and more juice until Mike felt like he would explode. He felt the juice seep into every corner of his being. He became dizzy and his mind felt like it was in a fog. When the flow of juice began to stop, Mike started sucking hard. "Argh! Mike! Stop!" Billy felt as if Mike were trying to suck his nuts out his thick shaft. He pushed Mike off and watched as Mike fell to the ground. What he didn't expect was Justin. Billy saw the huge stud grinning, stroking his dick. Justin hefted his nuts, showing their new size. "Looks like a little will do ya," he said as his orange-sized balls throbbed powerfully in his hands. Billy watched as Justin's organ swelled above his belly button, over his brick-like abs and to his chest. Justin pushed the super-cock to the side and rubbed it against his nipples. "Oh ya, fucking hot! Always wanted to do that!" Billy noticed something else. The muscle that Justin had lost was returning, as he once again grew to the freaky size he had in the warehouse. Justin flexed his arm and watched bulges of muscle form over a super-ripped mountainous bicep. He kissed it, then turned and looked at Ballsy. "Well, I guess a deals a deal," Justin said smiling. Then with all the control his voice could muster, "LET HIM GO!" "No," replied Billy, unaffected by Justin's control. "Don't know why that's not working on you," he said, taking a menacing step forward, "but it doesn't matter. I got the muscle to back up my words." "Care to rethink that?" said a voice from behind him. He turned, his face in the most massive pecs he'd ever seen. He looked up, and Mike's grinning face towered above him. Justin took a step back and couldn't believe what he saw. Mike was huge -- more muscular than ever. His eyes darted over Mike's monsterous body, and stopped when he saw Mike's nuts. They were the size of grapefruits. "If a little did you, think of what all that super-charged cum did to me!" he said, flexing into a crab pose. "Now, you were saying something?" Justin stared at Mike at felt small. His massive muscle seemed so insignificant compared to the massive god that stood before him. "Mike..." he took a step back. "Back off runt!" Mike commanded, placing his hand on Justin's shoulder, stopping his retreat. He pressed down, and Justin's legs buckled. He fell kneeling on the ground, his mouth in front of Mike's huge cock. "Ya, I bet you want to suck this super-powered meat!" Mike said, hefting his massive balls in his hands. Justin struggled. His arms swelled with strength and rope-like veins appeard on his ripped quads as he pressed against Mike trying to get up. Sweat beaded on Justin as he failed to budge even one inch against Mike's dominant power. Justin looked up at Mike, and saw a confident smirk on the powerhouse's face. Mike began to press harder forcing Justin's shoulder's to the ground in submission. With all his might, he command, "Mike! Stop!" Mike froze and the pressure on Justin stopped. "Dude!" Billy said, running forward. Justin felt it. He had total control of Mike, and felt a total lack of control over Billy. "Stop him!" Justin command Mike. Like lightning, Mike turned and lodged a huge fist into Billy's abs. The force of the punch lifted Billy off the ground and threw him back ten feet. Justin pressed his will harder, and knew Mike was his slave -- his super power muscle slave. Justin stood up. "Well, isn't this an interesting turn." He walked toward Mike and grabbed his nuts. He squeezed. Mike stood totally still. "Hey Ballsy, looks like we got another member of the titanium nuts club." "I'll fucking kill you!" Ballsy said, Lisa holding him down. "Now is that anyway to talk to a friend?" Justin said, rubbing his hands over Mike's pecs, weighing them with his hand as he compared the huge muscles to his own. "Friend! You did..." "Mike," Justin said, before Ballsy could finish. "Go get our buddy Ballsy." Mike immediately turned and walked toward Lisa. "Mike! STOP!" Lisa cried. "Billy! Help me!" Billy crawled on the ground. He spit a drop of blood. Mike stood over Lisa and bounced his pecs. "You heard him. Let my friend Ballsy go." "He's not your friend, Mike...." Mike grabbed Lisa, and easily lifted her off Ballsy. As her contact with Ballsy was broken, Ballsy felt his strength return. He quickly stood, and moved from the woman's reach, and started toward Justin. "I'm gonna..." Before he could finish, there was the sound of rustling in the woods. "Mike, grab Ballsy and let's get out of here." Justin said, running further into the woods. Mike drove his shoulder into Ballsy's abs and lifted him up. Mike ran following Justin. As they vanished into the woods, Kyle and Donny ran into the clearing. "Whoa!" exclaimed Kyle, running to Billy. Extending his powerful hand toward his fallen friend, "What happened to you?" Donny looked where Mike and Ballsy had vanished into the woods. "Was that Mike?" "Justin's got him," said Lisa. "He went with them voluntarily." Donny and Kyle looked at each other. "Not again..." murmurred Kyle. --- Mike's ran at full speed, easily catching Justin. When he saw his master, he scooped him up and tossed him over his other shoulder. "I'll carry you Just." The added weight didn't even slow Mike down. His legs barreled through the woods, spanning the length of a football field with each powerful gait. "Where do you want to go? I'll get us there fast with these powerful wheels!" To make the point, he began to run faster. "Dude, I don't mind showing off what I got, but maybe we should get some clothes now," said Ballsy. "Do they make clothes big enough for us?" Justin asked? "I know where there is some!" and with a leap, Mike jumped over the trees, flying back to town and landed at the football field. "Coach had our uniforms made special for muscles like ours!" he said as Mike put Ballsy and Justin down. "Mike you love your muscles, don't you?" It wasn't just a question. Justin commanded Mike. In response, Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at his massive body, unable to see around his mountain-like pecs. He raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. He smiled, and raised the peak to his lips and kissed it. His other arm rubbed against his abs. "Fuck ya..." Mike started walking toward the locker room. "Come on... There are some great mirrors in here. Let's see just how awesome our bodies are!" The double doors to the locker room were locked. Mike grabbed the doors, his barndoor-sized lats flared and the doors frame broke from the building, taking a row of bricks with them. He tossed the door into the air, letting it crash in the middle of the football field. The entrance was barely big enough for Mike, but he squeezed in, followed by the smaller muscle teens. Mike walked straight to the mirror. "Awe fuck ya, look at me!" He turned to the side and hit a magnificent side chest pose. "Shit. I'm a fucking muscle god. Love it." Mike bent a leg, admiring his quads, hams and calves. "Freak'n hulked out. Man, no on is bigger than me!" Justin looked at Ballsy, and smiled. "Don't you think Mikey should share," he said, hefting Ballsy's nuts. "Hey Mike, ya know what Ballsy here got some great nuts and he loves guys to try and crush them. Makes him stronger too. Why don't you share your muscle with us and crush these big boys." "Sure Justin. Love to give you two this power." "Dude, does he do everything you say?" "Looks that way, doesn't it?" Mike walked to Ballsy and began stroking him. "Good cock, man. Not as big as mine, but damn sweet piece of meat you got here." Ballsy reached over and hefted Mike's cock up. A feeling of inadequacy swelled in him, and his own cock throbbed to life. He felt Mike's big hand move to his nuts and rub it, first gently, then harder. "Oh ya..." he said as his juices started to boil. Justin smiled. "Ya Mike. Make Ballsy here as big as you, or bigger if you can..." It took so little power to control Mike, Justin turned the rest of his will to Ballsy. "And Ballsy, you want me to suck all that big load of growth juice down, DON'T YOU." "Ya Justin," Ballsy agreed through clenched teeth, trying to resist Justin's will. Justin watched as Ballsy's muscles began to swell. Mike's forearms knotted as thick veins swam under paper thin skin as muscle rippled, fueling a grip capable of turning coal to diamond. "Fucking hard rocks... Gotta crush..." Mike gritted his teeth as he applied super pressure to Ballsy's nuts. In his hands, he felt the uncrushable nuts swelling larger from lemons to oranges. Ballsy hefted Mike's grapefruit sized balls, and watched in the mirror. "Shit, getting bigger. Huge!" Ballsy voice got deeper as his pecs began to press into his chin, lifting his head up. Ballsy's cock began to pulse, trying to grow larger but a sudden pain hit Ballsy and he screamed, shooting his load all over Justin. "Dude, that was awesome," said Justin, lifting the power cum from his abs and licking his fingers clean. "But you should have told me. I'd have taken it from the source." Justin looked at Ballsy. He was even bigger than Mike. "Dude, flex." Ballsy raised his arms, but the pain travelled across his body. His arms shook as Olympian biceps raised to the clouds. Ballsy screamed, and his arms began to shrink, returning to a size only slightly larger than he had started from. "Couldn't hold it. Man, he's too powerful for me." Justin looked at Mike. "Looks like you're the man, Mikey." Mike grinned. "The biggest," he agreed. "But you want me to be bigger, right big guy?" "Oh ya," agreed Mike, who began to stroke his huge cock. "Take my juice. Please Justin. You're my god!" "No wait!" cried Ballsy, "Let me try again." "Don't see the point," said Justin. "Seems those balls of your have limits, and Mike's got more there than you got, and they're just as hard." A wave of jealousy and disbelief hit Ballsy. His nuts, his huge nuts, had always shamed other guys. No way could this weak-willed freak beat him. "Look, my cum. Suck me off while Mike tries to crush these diamonds! If I can't hold it, then you get my cum and Mike's!" "Please Justin, my god, take me. I want to satisfy you so bad," cried Mike. "Change of plans, Mike. Let me jerk you while you try and crush Ballsy here again." Justin walked toward Mike, fell on one knee, and placed his right hand under Mike's nuts. "Man these are huge! You like me touching your boulders, Mike?" "Fuck," Mike whimpered. "Ya, please Justin. Play with me. Feels so good." "As good as crushing Ballsy's peas? Do that again, Mike." Ballsy walked over to Mike. "Try it, runt." Mike snarled, then roughly grabbed Ballsy's sack and squeezed hard. Veins pulsed on Mike's forearm as his vice-like grip bore down on Ballsy's testicles. Once again, Ballsy felt his juices flowing, his balls growing and his muscles pulsing with size and power. "Ya, make me huge!" he said, raising an arm and flexing his thickening bicep. As Ballsy grew, Justin grabbed the teen's cock with his free hand and place the tip of the thick, growing snake in his mouth, whispering, "Make me grow huge, friend." Ballsy's cock throbbed as his shoulder's widened. His lats, steely barn doors, pressed into his leg-thick arms, fighting his growing guns for more room. His pecs ballooned, swelling again to massive size. Then, like before, a subtle pain started in the depths of his powerful muscles. "No!" Ballsy snarled in a baritone voice. He closed his eyes, concentrating on his balls. His titanium-hard nuts throbbed and swelled, and Ballsy demanded that they protect his growing muscle mass, transferring Mike's crushing grip into his own super strength. He felt Justin's hot mouth slip off his cock. "Fuck!" Justin said in awe. He had watched Ballsy's huge body become even more musclular. He wrapped his own powerful arms around the tree trunk legs and kneaded Ballsy's granite-hard glutes, and struggled to keep his grip as the teen's fantastic lower body overcame his own huge size. Looking up, Justin's eyes scanned abs that became more deeply etched every second and with every breath. Ballsy's pecs formed a ledge above Justin's head that blocked-out the light. Justin's eyes darted to Mike's own shelf that towered over him. Its less-substantial size was clear. Justin noted the strain on Mike's face as his fruitless attempts to crush Ballsy's now-larger sack ony resulted in Ballsy's growth. "Even bigger than Mike." "He's so huge," Mike said, the awe clear in his voice. Ballsy's muscles cramped as they grew, and the pain sharpened. Still, he heard Mike's comment and saw the precum streaming from the huge man's cock. Ballsy made his move. With his powerful hand, he pushed Justin hard off his cock, grabbing Mike's snake and placing his own gaping mouth over it. Grabbing Mike's own invulnerable nuts, he squeezed the now smaller jewels hard. The shock had the desired effect, and Mike exploded his own powerful cum in Ballsy's mouth. Ballsy tasted the salty-sweet liquid, and a warmth pulsed into his body. As it did, his muscle relaxed and the pain began to subside. As it did, his own cock exploded, covering Mike in a rich white blanket of man juice. "WHAT DID YOU DO!" Justin screamed, standing up and rushing to lick the strength giving cum from Mike's body, but he was too late. Mike's skin absorbed the power liquid, and his powerful muscles took on a ripped look of a man with almost zero body fat. But even Mike's new ripped look couldn't compare to Ballsy now. Ballsy stood next to Mike, his body's width making Mike look skinny. Ballsy's rounded shoulders flowed into thick arms, biceps and triceps ripped and rippling with powers. Thick veins covered Ballsy's forearms. His chest had inflated into two protruding man-tits, a thick vein pulsing over the globes barely hidden by paper-thin skin. But Ballsy's strongest bodypart continued to be his legs, with their long, thick quads, hog-sized hams, and calves that swooped out like wings of a bomber. "Now this is more like it," said Ballsy as he raised an arm, flexing his bicep. He grinned at the amazing height of the moutain, then moved it to his mouth and kissed it. "That strength was suppose to be mine!" Ballsy flexed his towering traps, forcing his shoulders to rise. "Guess not." Justin knew that his power to control men weaked the stronger the man became, but he had to try. "I want to suck you off now!" Ballsy froze. His will seemed to be sucked out of him. "Sure, Justin." Justin felt it. It was easy. Ballsy couldn't resist him. "Mike's cum!" Justin thought. Mike was unable to resist him, and now that had transferred to Ballsy. "I can work with this," Justin thought. He walked over to Justin, placing his hand on the teen's firm pecs. Mike walked over, and Justin placed another hand on Mike's now inferior meat. "Good boys, but let's get some clothes and get a move on." The three muscle monsters started to dress. As they did, they heard voices in the hall. "They have to be in here!" It was Donny. Justin looked around as he heard footsteps in the hall. He stared at Ballsy, whose massive organ was throbbing wantonly by Justin's command. "Fuck." He turned to Mike, his massive body flexing, trying to overcome the superior size Ballsy had achieved. 'Still...' Justin thought. He turned and grabbed a XXXXL jockstrap and threw it at Mike. "Mike stop them. They're runts compared to you..." "Just like he's a runt compared to me," said Ballsy, raising one arm and flexing his Everest-shattering bicep as his other arm squeezed and stroked his redwood-like cock. "but come running when I call you. As soon as you hear my voice, be hard and ready to shoot." If Ballsy's cum turned Justin into the superman he deserved to be, he'd need Mike's to stabilize the change. "Anything for you Jus..." he said, pulling the jock over his wheels and stuffing his horse-killer cock into the overstretched fabric. He walked to the door. "They won't get past me." Justin turned his attention to Ballsy. "Fucking amazing muscles..." "All yours man. God, I could cum right now. You are so hot..." Justin fell to his knees and grabbed Ballsy's tightening nuts. "Bigger than grapefruits..." "And twice as juicy..." Justin's forearms flexed into massive bowling pins as they squeezed the cum-filled orbs. He placed his mouth over Ballsy's huge cockhead, trying to pull it forward, but the muscles that held it erect were as powerful as the rest of his body. Justin adjusted himself and commanded, "cum". A tidal-wave of salty power erupted immediately from Ballsy. The huge muscle freak flexed, his whole body pushing his growth juice from his hose and into Justin. "Grow you mother fucker!" he screamed as he demanded more and more cum from his namesakes. "Need you to be huge... deserve to be huge..." he cried as wave after erotic wave shot from the tool. Justin sucked harder than he ever had, trying to contain what felt like gallons of growth juice, afraid to loose even one drop. He felt Ballsy's organ flexing and throbbing, and, in a symbiotic rhythm, his body throbbed too. Justin felt an amazing power flow into his body. It was a feeling he had experienced once before. Then Mike had robbed him of it, but now it would be his again. Suddenly, the door to the hall exploded inward as Mike's body crashed backwards, flying uncontrollably until stopped by the far wall next to Justin and Ballsy. Mike groaned, his head shaking. "Justin..." he whimpered. Justin had no time for questions. He felt a sharp pain in his own nuts as they tried to assimilate the strength Ballsy had bestowed. They were failing. Justin sucked the last of Ballsy's cum as the huge stud nearly collapsed from the effort. "Mike, I need your cum!" Justin demanded... "Ballsy, protect us..." Justin grabbed Mike's jock as the huge man responded Pavlovianly to the command, his own power tool hardening. Justin placed his mouth around the second man's cock, easily lifting him up, noting that now his own arms were nearly as large as Mike's thighs... As the first load of Mike's cum hit Justin's eager tongue, Ballsy's body flew back with so much force the room seemed to shake. "As if..." a familiar voice boomed. Justin felt hands grab his chest, and an irresistible force lifting him up. He struggled, but to no effect. "Looks like Justin figured it out too..." Justin instinctively twisted and swung, a kiloton of power in his fist, and connected with an armored slab of meat even more powerful. There was a crack and pain swelled in Justin's hand. He looked, and saw Donny, his Captain America good looks even more pronounced on the most massive body Justin had seen. Donny seemed to have grown to nearly 7 feet tall to accomidate muscle. "Leave him alone," Mike snarled at Donny. "No one hurts Justin," Ballsy agreed. In unison, both muscle gods lunged at Donny, each one taking one of Donny's arms as they tried to push him back. Justin watched as the men's legs flexed and dug into the tile and concrete floor. Their feet skidded as they grunted and pushed. Justin felt fear as he saw a look of boredom on Donny's handsome face. He stood, feeling small as he added his force pressing into Donny's pecs. Donny smiled. "Let me get rid of these gnats," he said, easily raising his arms, as Ballsy and Mike tried with futility to contain Donny. With a flick of the bigger man's wrists, he grabbed Ballsy and Mike by the neck and lifted them. "I always throw the small ones back," said Donny, tossing Mike and Ballsy into the far wall and cracking the plaster. Both men fell to the ground disoriented. "Your turn." Donny raised an arm, and flexed his bicep. It grew and grew, becoming higher and thicker as Justin watched. Justin felt a need to compare. He raised his own arm, flexing, watching as his bicep grew. Bigger than Mike. He flexed harder. Bigger than Ballsy. Justin felt huge, but he heard Donny laugh. He looked over. Donny's arm appeared twice as thick and half again as large. "How?" Justin muttered fearfully. Donny, Kyle and Lisa stood in the field after their last defeat. Kyle was licking his wounds while Lisa reassured him. Donny was sitting on the ground, picking up random rocks and crushing them in his palms. He looked at Kyle and the massive balls. “Lisa,” he said, “what was going through your mind when Ballsy fucked you?” Lisa looked up, then at Kyle who nodded, and shrugged, saying, “Well, he is hot. But I’m into Kyle. I just wished Kyle had the muscle and he didn’t.” Donny smiled. “And Kyle, when you sucked him off.” “Dude!” replied Kyle. “Lisa’s my babe. I only did that…” “I don’t care,” said Donny. “What were you thinking?” Kyle scowled. “I was thinking that I wanted my balls back, and this guy had some huge nuts.” Donny smiled. “So, Lisa wanted to make Ballsy weak and you wanted his nuts. And, Lisa makes Ballsy weak and you have nuts that rival his.” Donny saw lightbulbs go off. “Kyle, I want that cock of yours.” He flexed his bicep, making his forearms bulge. “I want to crush those nuts with so much power Justin is a flea compared to me.” Kyle smiled. “Only if I can suck you off at the same time. I want to be able to suck all the power from those assholes, just like I did from Ballsy!” Donny looked at Lisa. “Is that OK with you?” Lisa’s eyes narrowed and she grinned. “Can I watch?” ---- Donny held Justin, his feet dangling above the floor. Justin felt his strength stabilize, but it wasn’t enough to defeat Donny. “You can come in now!” Donny yelled. Lisa walked in and went toward Ballsy. She saw fear in his eyes as she touched him and he collapsed on the floor, the weight of his body pulling him down without the strength to get up. Next was Kyle. He looked unchanged from their last encounter, except for the grin on his face. He walked toward Justin. “I think I’ve had enough of you!” Kyle grabbed Justin’s traps and Donny let him go. Justin felt like a rag doll. The world was spinning. He felt small. “Mike,” he whimpered, but felt nothing. Kyle felt power. His body was growing. He felt Kyle’s traps start to shrink as his forearms grew and became more sinewy. Kyle checked out his bicep which was thickening. He felt power! As Justin shrank in size, Kyle grew. He needed to adjust his legs as they pressed tighter and tighter together. Donny walked over to Mike. “Suck my dick, wimp!’ Donny stroked his huge organ, watching it grow. “Justin…” Mike moaned. “Fuck him. You’re the biggest stud ever!” Before Mike could complain, Donny put his huge organ in Mike’s mouth. “You know you’re the biggest ever. No one can beat your power and Justin is just a wimp ass wannabe!” Donny forced his monster meat in and out of Mike’s mouth. “You’re the best right?” Donny grabbed Mike’s head and forced it to nod yes. “You are my stud!” Donny shot a huge load into Mike’s mouth… “and Justin can’t control you ever again.” Time stopped for Mike. In his mind’s eye, he was Justin. Then he was Donny. He remembered lifting and growing huge, then losing it all to Justin. He saw Donny saving him. He saw Donny’s smile. He felt the warm salty taste in his mouth. He looked up and saw Donny. Massive. Strong. Donny’s dick slipped from Mike’s mouth and Mike stood up, towering over Donny. Mike bounced his pecs. He looked down at Donny, who seemed small. “Thanks.” Mike turned to see Kyle, huge like Donny but still smaller than Mike. Kyle was holding a small, skinny man. “I think you can put Justin down now. He can’t harm us any more.”